2012-11-03 20:16:25 UTC

508c10a51b777 117.227.1.131 India

THE

HISTORY

OF

HUMAN

MARRIAGE

THE

HISTORY
OF

HUMAN

MARRIAGE

EDWARD
LECTURER
ON

WESTERMARCK
*M
SOCIOLOGY
AT THE

UNIVERSITY

OF

FINLAND,

HELSINGFORS

llontion
MACMILLAN
NEW

AND
:

CO.,

LIMITED
COMPANY

YORK

THE

MACMILLAN ]

901

All

rights reserved

RICHARD

CLAY

SONS,
AND

LIMITED

LONDON

AND

BUNGAV.

First

Edition,

1891.

Second

Edition,

1894.

Third

Edition,

1901.

INTRODUCTORY
BY ALFRED
R.

NOTE

WALLACE

HAVING

read

the

proofs
to

of
say

Mr.
a

Westermarck's
words This seldom

book

am

asked

by

the publishers

few

by way
I

ducing of introgreat
a

the
pleasure in
or

work
doing,
a more

to

English

readers. I have

have

because

read

more

thorough
most

philosophic
at the
same

discussion time

of

some

of the of

difficult,and

interesting

problems

anthropology.

The

origin and

development eminent and

many

of human
writers
as

marriage
Darwin,

have

been

discussed

by

such

Spencer,
of

Morgan,
more
are

Lubbock,

others.

On

some

the

important in general

questions
accord, widely
and

involved

in it all these

writers
to

this agreement
as

has
were

led

their

opinions

being

accepted

if they
on

lished well-estab-

conclusions Mr.

of science. has
arrived

But
at

several of these points sometimes

so

Westermarck

different, and
and

diametrically
a

opposite,

conclusions, painstaking

he

has

done
of

after

most

complete

and

investigation

all the

available facts. With

hitherto thought I
venture

such

an

array

of

authority
on

on

the

one

side

and

unknown

student

the
are

other, it will certainly against

verdict

be Yet

that all the probabilities

to

the
of

latter.

anticipate
most

that

the

independent

thinkers will, on

of these disputed

points, be in favour of

INTRODUCTORY

NOTE

the
of

new some

comer

who
our

has

so

boldly

challenged writers.

the

conclusions those

of
are

most

esteemed

Even

whose
Mr.

views

here

opposed,
is
a

will, I think, acknowledge

and
an

that
reasoner,

Westermarck and

careful investigator
as

acute
are

that his arguments

well

as

his conclusions

worthy

of the most I would

careful consideration. also call attention of the is and

so as

to

his ingenious
to

and

phical philosobetween
savage

explanation
near

repugnance
very
to

marriage among

relatives which civilised

great
on man,

general
the

both

and

causes

of

which

there
gestions sug-

has been

diversity

of opinion question argument

; and

to his valuable

the general
an

of sexual against
my
own

selection, in which Darwin's though

views
on

he furnishes

original

the point, differing somewhat harmony Every and the with reader
it.

from

in general

of the work
command

will admire
of

its clearness
is to the

of style, author
a

wonderful language.

what

foreign

PREFACE

TO

THE

FIRST

EDITION

I of
R.

NEED

scarcely
introduced
I
am

say

how
to

fully I

appreciate

the
Mr.

honour

being

English greatly in

readers

by for
the

Alfred kindness of his

Wallace.
the

also

obliged
me

his

in reading advice with

proofs, and
to various
me

giving

benefit

regard

parts

of the

subject.
sufficiently my

It is difficult for
to

to

acknowledge

gations obli-

Mr.

James

Sime

for his assistance

The
many

in preparing
written,

this

book

for the contained

has of the

press.
a

work,
foreign

as

originally

naturally
Mr.

good

modes
me

of expression.
to
on

Sime
form

been the

indefatigable
; and,

in helping
our

improve the main

important aid

the lines

text

in

discussions
made several

of

argument,
I
me. am

he

has

suggestions. he has given My

sincerely

obliged

for the

invaluable

cordial

thanks
at

are

due

to

Mr.

Charles
most

J.
kindly

Cooke,
aided which

British Vice-Consul
me

Helsingfors,
of

who

in writing
my

the first part I

am

the

book
also
to

in

tongue

is not

own.

indebted

Dr.

E.

B. Tylor,
Dr. Mr.

Professor

G.

Croom
for for
some

Robertson,
much

Mr.

James

Sully, and

W.

C.

Coupland

encouraging
with
own

interest ; to he

Joseph Jacobs
at my

the

readiness

which

has

placed
to

disposal
gentlemen

results of his in different parts

to

researches
the world
as

; and

several

of

who
to

have

been

so

good

as

respond

to

my

inquiries

their

PREFACE

TO

THE

FIRST

EDITION

personal

observation with
marriage

of various
among them

classes

of phenomena The

connected

savage

tribes.

information passages

I have in which

received

from

is acknowledged

in the

it is used. is given
at

list of authorities
the text

the

end

of

the
well

bookto

between

and

the

index, and
have

it may

be

add

that the references

in the notes

been

carefully verified.

E.W.
LONDON, May,

1891.

PREFACE

TO

THE

SECOND

EDITION

IN

this

new

edition here by the

of and

my

book

have

made

no

essential has

changes,

but

there
of

the

argument which
of

been
come

strengthened
to

addition

facts

have

my

knowledge
most

since

the
these

appearance
new

the

first edition.
found
in the

The

important

of

facts will be

second

chapter.

I take of

this opportunity thorough

way
in

of expressing

my

warm

appreciation forth
in this

the

which by
of

the
many the

ideas

set

book

have

been

discussed

critics in England

and
or

elsewhere.
are

Translations
to

work

have

appeared,

about

appear,

in

German,

Swedish,

French,

Italian,

and

Russian. E.W.

LONDON,

January,

1894.

PREFACE

TO

THE

THIRD

EDITION

I book
from

MUCH

regret
come

that
at
a

the
time
a

demand
when

for

new

edition of this
prevent
as me

should

circumstances

undertaking

such

revision

of the work

I feel to be
many

required.
important
to

Since the appearance

facts bearing
new

of the Second
the

Edition been old

upon

subject
advanced, been
I
am

have and

brought
theories, To

light,

theories by
fresh I
can

have

been

supported

arguments, do
no

have

revived.
at

all

this, however, engaged edition But I

as justice,

present

being This
second.

in
is, in

anthropological
consequence, after the
my
a

research
mere

in

Morocco. of the
to
more

reprint
to

purpose,

return

Europe,
brought
to.

issue up

an

Appendix, date and

in which
some

book

will

be

to

criticism

will be replied

E. W.
MOGADOR August,

(MOROCCO),
1901.

CONTENTS

INTRODUCTION
ON
THE METHOD

OF

INVESTIGATION

History

of human ethnography,

Early history based on of Sociology, p. I. in How from 2, we can et p. method, pp. seq. facts acquire information history manthe ethnographical regarding early of kind, Dr. Tylor's the development pp. 3-6. method of investigating of

civilization a part
2.
"

"

Errors

"

"

.'

institutions,' pp. 4, et seq. The What causes of social phenomena, p. 5. know Social surwe race, the antiquity of the human about pp. 5, et seq. vivals, ' Human p. 6. marriage,' ibid.
" " " "

CHAPTER
OF

THE

ORIGIN

MARRIAGE

Tales

from a The of the origin of marriage, pp. 8, et seq. regarded subject Parental Invertebrata, ibid. The care scientific point of view, p. 9. among Fishes, Among 10. care sexes the relations of among p. parental and Reptiles, ibid. Among Among Birds, pp. 10, et seq. the lower Mammals, Among Among the Quadrumana, pp. 12-14. p. 12. savage and barbarous The father's family, in races the of men, place 14-17. pp. pp. 15-19. Definition of the word Marriage a marriage, pp. 19, et seq. product of
"
"

"

"

"

"

"

"

"

"

"

et seq. natural selection, pp. 20, family in marriage, pp. 22-24.

"

Marriage

rooted

in family

rather

than

CHAPTER
A

II

"

HUMAN

PAIRING

SEASON

IN

PRIMITIVE

TIMES

Hypotheses

Every periodicity in the sexual life of animals, p. 25. or one season the the month of pairing of another mammalian year The dependent rut not species, pp. 25, et seq. logical physioany general upon law, but adapted to the requirement of each species separately, pp. 26, Rutting Wild definite pairing season, a et seq. p. 27. species without halfAmong season our or the man-like earliest human among apes, ibid.
as

to

the

"

or

season

"

"

"

"

human among

progenitors,-

p.

28.
pp.

"

Periodical
"

increase

existing savages,

28-31.

Among

instinct sexual of the civilized peoples, pp. 31-33.

"

CONTENTS

increase of the sexual instinct at the end of spring or in the beginning of season, pp. 34, ft seqsummer, probably a survival of an ancient pairing is not limited Why man 35-37." The pp. of conceptions, winter-maximum female, to court the pp. 37, et seq. to a particular period of the year in which 38. a definite pairing season, p. Domestic without animals
The
"

CHAPTER
OF

III

THE

ANTIQUITY

HUMAN

MARRIAGE

Marriage The

for the existence of the human race, p. 39. necessary requirement was the hypothesis of the children, that the maternal guardian uncle hypothesis that father the head of the family, p. 41." The pp. 39-41." The indiscriminately were their tribe men the guardians, pp. 41, et seq, of all the The a gregarious et Man 42, solitary life ot not pp. seq. animal, originally living in families rather than in Savage ibid. peoples the man-like apes, to a true gregarious Insufficient food supply a hindrance tribes,
"

"

"

"

pp. 43-47. The gregariousness and sociability of man of living, pp. 47-49. intellectual from and material civilization, progressive sprang in the main pp. 49, et seq.
"

manner

"

CHAPTER
A CRITICISM OF
THE

IV

HYPOTHESIS

OF

PROMISCUITY

The

in suphypothesis of promiscuity, pp. 51, et seq. The evidence adduced port Notices live it, to p. 52. nations said promiscuously, of savage of instances of real promiscuity, Some no of the facts adduced, pp. 52-55. The Most the statements of. obviously erroneous, pp. 57-59. pp. 55-57 Even if doubtful, the they cannot correct, et others 59, accuracy of seq. pp. having prevailed in primitive times, pp. afford any evidence for promiscuity The free cohabitation of the sexes before marriage, in some 60, et seq. parts of the world, given as evidence of ancient promiscuity, p. 6 1." Sexual intercourse looked upon as a rare, out of wedlock and unchastity on the part of the woman disgrace, among The 61-66. wantonness uncivilized peoples, pp. many of due chiefly to the influence of civilization, pp. 66-70. savages in several cases It is quite different from promiscuity, pp. 70, et seq." Customs interpreted for individual marriage, p. 72. Religious prostitution, n-i acts of expiation
"
" " "

"

"

"

"

"

"

ibiti.

of the bridegroom,

"Jus primae

accorded The pp. 72-76.

noctis
"

to

73-75."
husband,

/us primae.

noctis granted

or to the friends wedding-guests practice of lending wives to visitors, pp. to a chief, lord, or priest, pp. 76-80."

the

Courtesans

held in greater pp. 80, et seq.

estimation

than

women

married

to

single

CHAPTER
A

CRITICISM

OF

THE

HYPOTHESIS

OF

PROMISCUITY

(Continued)
The

'classificatory system in a group' 'Marriage of relationship,' pp. 82-84. family,' pp. 84, et seq. Mr. Morgan's the 'consanguine that assumption 'classificatory system' is a system Terms for ties, p. 85. of blood from the children's lips, 85-87. Other terms, relationships borrowed pp.
"

and the

"

"

"

CONTENTS

Mr. Morgan's not pp. 87-89. consistent with the facts he has assumption for relationships originally terms of address, himself stated, p. 89. The terms ibid. The names given chiefly with reference to sex and age, as also to the the speaker stands to the person external, or social, relationship in which inference regarding No he addresses, early marriage whom pp. 90-95.
" " "

"

for relationships, pp. 95, et seq. The the females 'kinship Supposed be due to to through only,' p. 96. system of list A et this 96, of peoples among seq. uncertain paternity, pp. whom inference that ' kinship through The system does not prevail, pp. 98-104. ' ' kinship through females the rise of preceded only everywhere males
customs

to

be

drawn

from

terms

"

"

"

"

'

inadmissible from Mr. McLennan's The maternal point of view, p. 105. former does The not system uncertainty as to fathers, ibid. presuppose discovered father's participation in parentage as soon as the mother's, not Once discovered, it was though now universally recognized, pp. 105-107. The denomination of children and the rules of p. 106. often exaggerated, dependent ideas of consanguinity, first in on the succession, place, not for Several reasons the mother naming after children p. 107. rather than from father, ibid. The the tie of any apart relationship, after consideration between a mother and child much stronger than that which binds a child to Polygyny, Husband living with the the father, pp. 107, et seq. p. 108. The influenced by local family, rules of succession pp. 109, et seq. wife's No by family 110-112. name, the pp. general coincidence and connections habits with the prevalence of the male of what we consider moral and immoral Occasional existing savages, p. 112. and female line among coincidence of fathers, ibid. to Avowed as the paternal system with uncertainty recognition of kinship in the female line only does not show an unconsciousness of The prevalence of the female line would not male kinship, pp. 1 12, et seq. if,in some it were dependent cases, presuppose general promiscuity, even
"

"

"

"

"

"

"

"

"

"

"

"

"

on

The groups of social phenomena uncertain paternity, p. 113. for hypothesis the evidence of promiscuity no evidence, ibid.
"

adduced

as

CHAPTER

VI

CRITICISM

OF

THE

HYPOTHESIS

OF

PROMISCUITY

(Con eluded}
Promiscuous
intercourse between
to fecundity,

evidence other

the strongest argument against ancient cuity, promisPunishments Jealousy among existing peoples, pp. 117-121. p. 117. Man's requirement inflicted for adultery, pp. 121, 122, 130. of virginity from A wife considered his bride, pp. 123, et seq. to belong to her husband, not Widows killed, pp. during his lifetime only, but after his death, pp. 124-130.
" "
"

opposite species mammalian

in

an

the sexes tends to a pathological condition unfavourable The does not afford practice of polyandry p. 115. The direction, pp. 115-117. jealousyof man and
"

"

"

"

Widows pp. 126, et seq. marry again, pp. 127, et seq. Prohibition of speedy remarriage, The or no prostituting wives pp. 128-130. practice of lending for the absence a evidence of jealousy,pp. 130, et seq. Contact with ' ' No higher culture reason natural instincts, pp. 131, et seq. misleading to suppose was that the feeling of jealousyever restrained by conditions

125, et seq. forbidden to

"

Duties

towards

deceased

husbands,
"

"

"

"

"

made The et seq.

"

which

it necessary

hypothesis

share his wife with other men, pp. 132, of promiscuity essentially unscientific, p. 133. for
a man

to

CONTENTS

CHAPTER
MARRIAGE
AND

VII

CELIBACY

Voluntary

among

rare p. 134." Celibacy of in a state of nature, unheard Savage barbarous races, views on celibacy pp. 134-136." Celibacy rare early in life, pp. 137-139." marry pp. 136, et seq." Savages by Celibacy the practice caused pp. 139-143." among several civilized races, in Europe, f purchasing wives, pp. 143-145." Celibacy and by polygyny, impure icj Sexual Us causes, pp and relations considered pp. 145-150."

abstinence
savage

and

* seq."
ie

Religious

celibacy,

pp.

152-155.
and

notion

of sexual uncleanness

to the origin of Hypothesis as bashfulness, pp. 155, et seq of sexual

"

CHAPTER
THE

VIII

COURTSHIP

OF

MAN

Males

passive, in courtship, pp. 157, et ship ^."Courtby proxy, among certain peoples, pp. 158, et "y. -Courtship for females lower Among ibid." the p. 159." among animals, .frighting love, for by women len i5Q-i63.-Making pp. p. i63.-Fights thl possession of men, p. 164." Female coquetry, ibid
active,

females

comparatively

by

women

CHAPTER
MEANS

IX

OF

ATTRACTION

^I^S^^^^f'^^^m^ ?' T"

PMr

f^;~Practlces

supposed

to have

religious origin,

PP

I6Q

power

of

custom

and

iSTf ,.T the feeling of shame, pp.

CHAPTER
THK

X
OP

LIBERTY

CHOICE

among
cestor"

worship,

uncivilized peoples inPtheP

'

5*
races,
no

patria potestas of the Aryan potestas, pp. 235-239.

22o-2"

235."

Th, The

225r235"The /Pr decline the

of

patria

CONTENTS

CHAPTER

XI

SEXUAL

SELECTION

AMONG

ANIMALS

Mr.

Darwin's

Selection,' pp. 240, et seq. Contradiction tween beof 'Sexual The theories of natural and sexual selection, pp. 241, et seq. Mr. Wallace's theory of the sexual colours colours of flowers, pp. 242, et seq. The sexual colours make it easier for the sexes to find of animals, p. 243. They occur each other, pp. 243, et seq. exactly in those species whose habits
theory
"

the

"

"

"

"

The these colours most and of living make visible, pp. 244, et seq. flowers, Sexual odours odours and sounds among p. 246. of animals, pp. 246, et seq. The sounds sexual colours, odours, and of animals mentary completo each the animals that is best suited to make other in the way The untenableness easily discoverable, pp. 247-249. of Mr. Darwin's theory, The secondary sexual characters due to natural selection, pp. 249, p. 249. 'ornaments,' Mr. Wallace's views, p. 250. Animal et seq. pp. 250, et seq.
manner
" "

"

"

"

"

"

"

Further

arguments

of the secondary species, p. 252.

theory, p. 251. against Mr. Darwin's Their sexual characters, pp. 251. et seq.
"

"

The variability stability in wild

CHAPTER
THE

XII

SEXUAL

SELECTION

OF

MAN

TYPICAL

BEAUTY

Female

and the indifference of the males, p. 253. animals in her Female choice than man, pp. 253, et seq. particular Men et seq. courage, pp. attracted 255, appreciation of manly strength and love and beauty not between The by healthy women, connection p. 256.

selection
more

among

"

Woman

"

"

"

Different notions p. 257. mind, of personal Spencer's theory of 'facial perfection,' pp. pp. 257, et seq. Mr. find beauty in the full development Men 258, et seq. of the visible characteristics Of those peculiar in general, p. 259. belonging to the human organism Of those peculiar to the race, to the sex, pp. 261-264 pp. 259, et seq. The connection between love and beauty due to natural selection, pp. 265, Individual deviations from the national type less considerable 273, et seq.

peculiar
beauty,

to

the

civilized
"

"

"

"

"

"

"

Racial peculiarithan among ties civilized men, pp. 265, et seq. in the the external circumstances which with connected way Acclimatization, Professor live, pp. 266-271. pp. 268-270. various races Weismann's races, theory of heredity applied to the origin of the human pp. beauty the outward Physical of physical perfection, 271-273. manifestation Rejection of Mr. Darwin's opinion on the connection between pp. 273, et seq. love and beauty, pp. 274, et seq. Rejection of his theory as to the origin of The hairlessness races, the human pp. 276, et seq. pp. 275, et seq. of man, The influence of sexual selection on the physical aspect of mankind, p. 277. among
savages
some
"

in

"

"

"

"

"

"

"

CHAPTER
THE
LAW OF

XIII

SIMILARITY

Instinctive

to individuals belonging to pairing with animals aversion among hybrids, Infertility of firstcrosses pp. and of another species, pp. 278-280. 'The. Law of Similarity,' p. 280." Bestiality, pp. 280, et seq. 279, et seq. to intermingling, The various human races said to have an instinctive aversion
" "

"

xvi

CONTENTS

Its effects on fertility, pp. 282, et seq. pp. 281, el seq. Intermixture of races, to Brocas M. as the infertility of theory pp. 283-288." Rejectionof The Australian Europeans women, 284-287. pp. the connections of with independent doctrine of the unity of mankind of the degree of fertilityof first crosses, and of mongrels, pp. 288, et seq.
"
"

"

CHAPTER

XIV
KINDRED

PROHIBITION

OF

MARRIAGE

BETWEEN

The

course horror of incest almost universally characteristic of mankind, p. 290." InterBetween brother between and parents and children, pp. 290, et seq. half-brother and half-sister,pp. 294, et seq. Between sister,pp. 291-294. Between pp. 295, et seq. Between and nephew, uncle and niece, and aunt
" "

"

"

among affected peoples unin than advanced rule, between Prohibition of marriage relatives by pp. 297-309. communities, Early hypotheses to as the the et origin of prohibitions seq. alliance, pp. 309, thesis hypoCriticism of Mr. McLennan's kin, p. 310. near of marriage between Criticism of Mr. Spencer's as to the origin of exogamy, pp. 311-314.
"

The first cousins, pp. 296, et seq. by modern civilization more

"

prohibited
numerous,

degrees
as
a

"

"

"

Of Professor p. 316. views, pp. 314, et seq. Of Sir John Lubbock's, "c., pp. 318, et seg. The Kohler's, pp. 316, et seq. Of Mr. Morgan's, but instinct, incest founded on on not p. 319. experience, prohibition of
"
"

"

"

CHAPTER

XV

PROHIBITION

OF

MARRIAGE

BETWEEN

KINDRED

(Concluded)
No
"

innate aversion to marriage sexual intercourse between

"

Innate aversion to relations, p. 320. living very closely together from early persons Local exogamy, Connection between youth, pp. 320-330. pp. 321-323. less degrees living or together, pp. 324the prohibited and the more close ' Connection between the 329. classificatory system of relationship' and The one-sidedness of prohibitions due in part directly to exogamy, p. 329. local relationships, in part to the influence of names, The pp. 330, et seq. between by by due prohibitions of marriage alliance and relations adoption The to an the ground association of ideas, p. 331. prohibitions on of ' ' due to the same ibid. Endogamy cause, spiritual relationship seldom in very small communities, between Marriage half-brothers occurs p. 332. half-sisters ibid.^-Incesnot and contrary to the principle here laid down, tuous isolation, and to unions due to pride of birth, to necessity, to extreme Incest among the lower animals, p. 334. vitiated instincts, p. 333. "The Evil effects of crosseffects of and sell-fertilization among plants, p. 335. A close interbreeding among animals, pp. 335-337. certain amount of differentiation favourable for the fertilisation or union of two organisms, pp. 337, et seq. Difficulty of adducing direct evidence for the evil effects of consanguineous men, pp. 338, et seq. Close intermarrying marriages among between first the Veddahs, among pp. 339, et seq. The effects of marriage The isolated does cousins, pp. 340-343. experience of communities not The bad conprove consanguineous marriages to be harmless, pp. 343-345. sequences of self-fertilization and close interbreeding may almost failto appear Consanguineous under favourable conditions of life, pp. 345, et seq. marriages in savage regions than in civilized society, p. 346. more Tendency injurious with
near
" " " "

"

"

"

"

"

"

"

"

"

"

"

"

"

"

CONTENTS

Peoples who ascribe evil peoples to die out, pp. 346-350. of endogamous The horror of incest due to results to close intermarriage, pp. 350-352. Exogamy arose natural selection, pp. 352, et seq. when single families Love excited by contrasts, pp. 353-355. united in small hordes, p. 353.
" "
"

"

CHAPTER

XVI

SEXUAL

SELECTION

AS

INFLUENCED

BY

AFFECTION

AND

SYMPATHY,

AND

BY

CALCULATION

The

Conjugal character of love, p. 356. affection, at the lower stages intense love, less than of civilization, pp. 356-358." Conjugalaffection parental primitive men, among savages, pp. 358, rt seq. Among pp. 359, et scq. Mutual love as the motive which leads to marriage, pp. 360, et seq, Sexual love has developed in proportion as altruism has increased, ibid. Sexual love among by intellectual, ibid. Eastern Sexual selection determined the nations, influenced Sexual by emotional, and moral qualities, p. 362. selection By degree By the age, p. 362. sympathy, pp. 362-376. of cultivation, pp. Racial and national endogamy, Tribal- communal362, et seq. pp. 363-365.
compound
"
" "

"

"

"

"

"

"

"

"

The origin of castes and classes, pp. 368, et and clan-endogamy, pp. 365-368. between different classes, pp. 369, et seq. Class- and seq. Want of sympathy The decline of national- and class-endogamy caste-endogamy, pp. 370-373. in modern society, pp. 373 et seq. Religion a bar to intermarriage, pp. 374The increase of mixed Desire for offspring, pp 376. marriages, p. 376. fluenced Appreciation Sexual selection in376-378. of female fecundity, p. 378. The by the desire for offspring, pp. 378, et seq. causes of this come desire, pp. 379, et seq. With the progress of civilization this desire has beher because less intense, p. 381. A a as of ability wife chosen his because labourer, pp. 381, et seq. to A husband chosen of protect ability Wife-purchase and husbandand provide for a wife and offspring, p. 382.
" " " "
"
"

"

"

"

"

"

"

"

"

purchase

in modern

society, ibid.

CHAPTER

XVII

MARRIAGE

BY

CAPTURE

AND

MARRIAGE

BY

PURCHASE

Marriage

by capture as a reality or as a symbol among pp. 383uncivilized races, Among Aryan race, the 386. peoples of pp. 386, et seq. No evidence that Marriage -with marriage by capture has prevailed among every race, p. 387. Marriage by capture and exogamy, capture, p. 388. pp. 388, et seq. The Marriage by capture once the normal, origin of marriage by capture, p. 389. never the exclusive form of contracting marriage, ibid. Marriage by exchange, Wives obtained by service, pp. 390-392. Wives obtained by actual P- 39"by purchase Marriage Marriage on purchase, pp. 392-394. credit, p. 394.
"
" "

"

"

"

"

"

"

"

"

Lower marriage among civilized races, whom pp. 394-397. peoples among by purchase a does not exist, pp. 397-399. more Marriage by purchase Barter a comparatively recent stage than marriage by capture, pp. 399-401. late invention of man, pp. 400, et seq. Transition from marriage by capture for the to marriage by purchase, p. 401. bride-price a compensation The ibid. loss sustained in giving up the girl, p. 402. Bargain women, about Savage views on marriage by purchase, ibid.
" "

"

"

"

"

"

CONTENTS

CHAPTER

XVIII

THE

DECAY

OF

MARRIAGE

BY

PURCHASE.

THE

MARRIAGE

PORTION

The

of marriage by purchase among Marriage civilized peoples, pp. 403-405. by purchase transformed into a symbol, Arbitrary pp. 405, et ^. presents and sham sale, p. 405." Return gift, pp. 405, et seq. purchase"The sum transformed into the morning gift and the dotal portion, pp. 406-408. The decay of marriage by purchase among uncivilized races, pp. 408-410." The marriage portion does not in every case spring from a previous purchase It serves different ends, ibid." The p. 411." marriage portion as a settlement for the wife, pp. 411-414." The marriage portion among uncivilized races, by law or custom PP- 4'4" ft J"y." Fathers bound to portion their daughters PP. 4 '5. '' sf-"/- Husband purchase, p. 416.
"

decay

"

"

CHAPTER

XIX

MARRIAGE

CEREMONIES

AND

RITES

Peoples

marriage ceremony, pp. 417, et seg."The rise of marriage 4 18-4 21, -When the mode of contracting a marriage haVmgC bCen a as reality' a feasts, p. 418." Wedding pp. 418, et ^."Ceremonies symbolizing the relation " d "^ WifC" P,P" with marriage among uncivilized nations, pp. 421-424." Assistance of " priest, pp. 422, etseg. lucky days,' and -Omens pp. 423,
ceremonies,

who

have

no

pp

?JE3"3"SfaT
wT^r

surviv^d

Ceremony altered
-

l"9-42i.-Religious cerernoniel

connected

."

nati"nS' 0nThSamrn^CiVriZed The validit of marriage,

PP" -Civil pp. 429, et seq.

424428.

-Religious marriage

CHAPTER

XX

THE

FORMS

OF

HUMAN

MARRIAGE

Polygyny

permitted
"

by many
et

Stem pp. rSTVr7 434, seq."

.nt,
men"
,

civilized nations and the bulk S4Vage Pe"pIeS, devel"Ped

Among
not
a

of savage
to
*"

tribes,

extraordinary

few

i--Thl5first57hus -ModLd Sind the t 0"SS!l"^ryl,PPl^-Mon"gamy the form of human chirfhJ p 459 marriage
457'
"t
'

of the wives, generally the pp. 443-448. the preference given to -Through wife as regards sexual intercourse, pp. 448, ^.-Bigamy the most common form of polygyny, occurrence p 450. -The of polyandry, pp Polyandry the exclusive form of nowhere marriage, pp. 455-457

first married

PP" 435-437- -Among "TtVhrT\Pr0hlblted' PP. 437, etseg. -Almost SlJ P chff, the, pe,ople' PP: 438-442"Modified Sf S through the higher pos.tion granted
tion

h",H

uncivilized peoples almost certain peoples everywhere in a monogamous

confined

Emitted The
direc^

un-

to one

fheSourUe

450-4^

most

common

CONTENTS

CHAPTER
THE
FORMS OF HUMAN

XXI
MARRIAGE

(Continued)
The different peoples, pp. 460-464. the sexes varies among proportion between is due, pp. 465Causes to which the disparity in the numbers of the sexes "c., pp. 465, et The higher dependent men, war, 482. mortality of upon The higher female infanticide, dependent women, seq. upon mortality of "c., p. 466. between Disproportion the sexes at birth, pp. 466-469." Hypotheses as to the causes which determine the sex of the offspring, pp. 469Dr. The law of Hofacker Sadler, pp. 469, et seq. Dusing's 476. and hypothesis, pp. 470-476. Polyandry dependent an excess upon of male births, pp. 472-474. Coincidence of polyandry with poverty of material Mixture an resources, excess pp. 474-476. of female of race produces births, pp. 476-480. individuals between Unions or, related generally, between individuals who are very like each other, produce a comparatively form of marriage influenced The great number of male offspring, pp. 480-482.
"
" " " " "
"

"

"

"

"

the numerical the sexes, proportion between pp. 482, et seq. Several reasons desire to possess more than one why a man may wife, pp. Monogamy 483-492. requires from him periodical continence, pp. 483-485. He is attracted by female youth and beauty, pp. 485, et seq. At the lower become in women sooner more than stages of civilization old advanced Man's Man's desire taste for variety, p. 488. communities, pp. 486-488. for offspring, pp. 488-491. Women less generally savage than prolificamong
" "

by

"

"

"

"

"

A man's fortune increased by a civilized nations, pp. 490, et seq. of wives through their labour, pp. 491, et seq. A man's authority by a multitude Hindrances to polygyny, of wives, p. 492. pp. difficulty in maintaining a plurality of wives, p. 493. The The 493-503. among
"

multitude increased

"

"

"

"

necessity
et
"

or the purchase-sum of paying of serving wife, pp. 493, Polygyny seq. practised chiefly by the principal men of the people, pp. a violation of the feelings of women, 494, et seq. Polygyny pp. 495-500. Marrying et sisters,pp. 499, ^.-0-Coincidence of monogamy with a higher The form influenced by the status of women, 500-502. pp. of marriage The absorbing passion quality of the passion which unites the sexes, p. 502. for one, The causes pp. 502, et seq. The of polyandry, pp. 503, et seq. a
"

for

"

"

"

"

"

chief immediate

cause

numerical

disproportion

between

the

sexes,

p. 504.

CHAPTER
THE FORMS OF HUMAN

XXII

MARRIAGE

(Concluded)
Monogamy
more prevalent at the lowest stages of civilization than at somewhat higher stages, pp. 505-508. Polygyny favoured by social differentiation,pp. but little or 505, et seq. The very lowest races either strictly monogamous, fluence Polygyny et addicted to polygyny, pp. 506, seq. adopted under the inof a higher civilization,pp. 507, el seq. Monogamy prevails among Civilization in its higher forms leads to monothe man-like apes, p. 508. gamy, be the only recognized form of pp. 508, et seq. Will monogamy Criticism of Mr. McLennan's theory marriage in the future? pp. 509, et seq.
" "

"

"

"

"

"

in early times, pp. 510-515. the general prevalence of polyandry The Levirate affords no for Polyandry theory, this evidence pp. 510-514 It in human race, the always an et exception seq. presupposes an pp. 514,
as
" "

to

"

CONTENTS

abnormally

feeble disposition to

jealousy, p. 515.

"

It

seems an

to

presuppose
expression

of civilization,pp. 515, et seq." certain amount The fraternal benevolence, origin of p. 516.
"

Polyandry

the group-marriage

of of the

Toda

type, ibid.

CHAPTER
OF

XXIII
HUMAN MARRIAGE

THE

DURATION

The

lasts varies, p. 517. Peoples during which marriage among whom ibid. Human is be to unknown, marriage, as a general rule, said separation for life, pp. 518-520. Divorce dependent not upon necessarily contracted Divorce decision, pp. 520, et seq. a the husband's great many among

time

"

"

"

"

A man permitted exceptional, pp. 521-523. Marriage pp. 523-526. certain conditions, under by which The causes the duration pp. 526-529. The duration of marriage influenced, pp. 529-535.

peoples

"

to

divorce
human

"

dissolved
of

by

"

his wife only the wife, is marriage

men,

"

among

primitive

p. 535

"

The

development

of the duration

of human

marriage,

pp. 535, et seq.

CHAPTER

XXIV

SUMMARY

PPAUTHORITIES

537-550. 551-580

QUOTED

pp.

INDEX

pp.

581-644

INTRODUCTION

ON

THE

METHOD

OF

INVESTIGATION

IT

is in

the

firm

conviction

that

the

history
as

of human

civilization
treatment
as

be an made should the history of organic

object of
nature

that

scientific a I write this

book.
those

Like

the

of social

phenomena life should

and each group development. Only lay claim

sense

life psychical and be classified into certain groups, investigated to its origin and with regard of physical when treated in this way
can

history

to

the rank
as

of the term,

and honour forming an

of a science in the highest important part of Sociology

of learning.

the youngest Descriptive

of the principal historiography

branches

has

no

higher

than object

however, It can, to this science. offering materials inadequately fulfilthis task. The written evidences of history do not reach far into antiquity. They information give us the scale of civilization was tively already comparawhen high but scarcely anything As to the origin and more. early development of social institutions, they leave us entirely in the dark. The sociologist cannot rest content with this. But about
"

that of but very

times

the information

which
a

historical documents
extent,

are

unable

to

afford
B

him,

may

be, to

great

obtained

from

ethnography.

THE

HISTORY

OF

HUMAN

MARRIAGE

and admirable works of Dr. Tylor, Sir John Lubbock, Mr. Herbert familiar with the Spencer have already made us idea of a history of primitive on graphical ethnocivilization, based

The

grounds.

This

new

manner

of treating history has,

on

since the publication of their writings by day. Immeasurable day adherents

the

gained subject,

been have

to our opened been reached.

knowledge,
But it must,

and
on

have thus expanses important many results the

other

hand,

be

that the scientific value of the facts has not always ethnographical labour, thought, and acumen bestowed investigators have,
in many

conclusions drawn been to adequate

on

admitted from

the

them.

The

various
come

important

questions,

to

results so widely information any These

different, that the

the past about to differences, however, seem

manner

possibility of thus getting easily be doubted. might

me

to

be

due, not

to

the

of treating it. the early history of information regarding " first, are, the study of of civil society," says Mr. McLennan, in their primitive condition ; and, second, the study of the races

material, but to the " The chief sources

symbols

employed

by advanced
x

nations

in the constitution

or

exercise of civil rights." Yet nothing has been than

more

fatal to the

Science

the habit of inferring, without sufficient reasons, institution among some or prevalence of a custom

of Society from the

savage

this institution is a relic of a stage peoples, that this custom, race once through. that the whole human went of development lived in tribes or Thus that primitive men the assumption
hordes, all the
men

all the

women,

of which had promiscuous where no individual marriage property the

statements

intercourse

with

the common children were in the first place, on ancient

writers
as

existed, and the of the tribe, is founded,

of
some

to peoples

actually to prevail, or to stillfurther in his book,

among whom have prevailed.

travellers and is said this custom

Dr. Post

has

'

Die der

Geschlechtsgenossenschaft
Ehe.'

gone der

Urzeit und satisfactory

that from
"

die Entstehung
reason

Without he

for his opinion,

any adducing it probable considers

monogamous
pure
1

marriage originally emerged in women, the through communism

McLennan,
'

everywhere intermediate
I.

Studies in Ancient

History,' p.

INTRODUCTION

stages

of

limited
Mr.

polygyny."1

in communism H. Morgan, Lewis

women,

polyandry,
'

in his

Systems

and sanguinity of Con-

Family,' has suggested Affinity of the Human fifteen normal fewer than no evolution stages in the of the existence and general marriage and the family, assuming " and institutions which must prevalence of a series of customs

and

between a knowledge preceded of marriage in the modern sense of single pairs, and of the family itself, first in According to him, one the this the term."2 of stages of necessity

have

of brothers and sisters, as evidence ments of which he adduces, besides other facts, the historical stateto his sister, and was that one married of the Herods
series is the intermarriage

Cleopatra
Again,

was

married study
no

to her brother.3

in the

of symbols, always that

or

have
matter

by

means

survivals, the been so careful

"

logists socioas

the

True requires. forms, we symbolical

past

enough
are

discover we wherever in inferring that in the justified

life of the

correthem, there were employing people sponding But terpretin our upon all depends realities."4 rightly inthese symbols, and not putting into them a foreign

The is, however, that many have, worst customs meaning. been looked as are so. not upon survivals that probably Thus, for instance, I think that Mr. McLennan is mistaken in considering the system of the Levirate, under which, at a death, his wife or wives pass to his brother, as the former presence the brothers of of polyandry, having a common wife.
man's

a a

test of

family

Similar conclusions being of common in modern occurrence Sociology, it is not surprising that different writers dissent frequently from This should be a strong so each other. for every conscientious investigator first of all putting reason
to himself

acquire I do not
1

the question : how information regarding

can

facts from ethnographical ? the early history of mankind

we

think that this question

Geschlechtsgenossenschaft

can

be correctly answered
Urzeit,'
p.

Post,

'Die

der

17.

In

his

later works, however, Dr. Post has ' Studien zur Entwickelungsgeschichte
2 3

his opinion (see, especially, changed des Familienrechts,' p. 58).

*

Morgan,

'

Systems

of Consanguinity

Ibid., p. 480.

and Affinity.' p. 479. McLennan, loc. cit. p. 5

B
2

THE

HISTORY

OF

HUMAN

MARRIAGE

in

more

than

one

way.

We

have

; then, of the social phenomena infer the prevalence selves,' themcauses, we may of the phenomena be assumed to have if the former must operated by other causes. without being checked based on are If, then, historical researches ethnography

of the

firstto find out the from the prevalence

causes

be crowned the firstcondition with success, It is only by comparing be a rich material. hope to find the cause or facts that we may

is that there shall a large number of

And is dependent. a social phenomenon indispensable, as the trustworthiness the more

statements

which a rich material is all

causes

on

is not

always

beyond

of ethnographical Without dispute.

thorough
exact

knowledge

account

it is impossible to give an of a people arid therefore it often of its habits and customs,
as traveller cannot, to the evidences of history.

happens

that the statements

come

of

trustworthiness,

up

regard: As the

the inaccuracy of admit is What in quality some wanting of the statements does not give be made must up for in quantity ; and he who literature a himself the trouble to read through voluminous

sociologist is in many be from truth, he must

cases

unable
to

to

distinguish

falsehood

prepared he quotes.

into speculations on the enter should never of human civilization. origin and early development it is difficult to make Often, no doubt, out the extremely for instance, among There are, causes of social phenomena. customs almost impossible which it seems savage peoples many

of ethnography

to explain.

Still,the statistical

'

method
'

of institutions,' admirably Anthropological The which Dr. Tylor recently read before Institute of Great Britain and Ireland,'1 will throw light upon

development

of investigating the set forth in the paper

many

mysterious

points.

Dr. Tylor

has

social facts may way The tabulation and classification. of particular rules of the different peoples are to be scheduled out into tables, so as to indicate the adhesions," or relations of coexistence of each causal relations among
"

shown be discovered by

there

that

custom,

showing
other customs
the

which

peoples

what
1

accompany
Anthropological

custom, and it or lie apart from it. If,then, Institute

have

the

same

'Journal of

of

Great

Britain

and

Ireland,' vol. xviii.pp. 245-269.

INTRODUCTION

starting

the number customs, of their adhesions with any two " is found to be much of times greater than the number law of chanceto the ordinary they would coexist according from is calculated distribution the total number which
"

"

number
of each

of peoples
custom
"

we

of classified and the number is infer some that there may

customs.

occurrences

causal

connection

between
some means

the two

Further has

on,

few of the

inferences

Dr. Tylor

I shall mention by already drawn

of this method.
causes on

fall dependent are social phenomena which Biology, Psychology, of different sciences within the domain The reader will find that I put particular stress Sociology. or ably causes, which have often been deplorupon the psychological The
"

overlooked,
more

or

only

imperfectly

touched

especially do I believe that the mere tions part in the origin of social instituplayed a very important and We rules.
not,
set

And upon. instincts have

could here

however, forth, form

by following
any
we

the method

gation of investi-

human

development,

unless

of the antiquity of mankind. be quite ignorant whether the Fortunately, in the past. not

idea of the earlier stages of had some previous knowledge Otherwise we should, of course,
causes

in question

operated

or

in this respect

to results which scarcely science has come hypotheses. as mere of being considered

also, modern any longer admit It teaches us, to

at

quote savage, been a and

at

Sir

John

Lubbock,
the
course

"

that
of

man

was

first
on

mere

and

that

history

has

the
at

whole
"

progress
some
or

towards for have

civilization, though
centuries
"

times

times
even now

some

races

have

been

stationary, savage
men

retrograded;"1
are

that, however, high

all

nations

; and

existing that the firstbeings

raised

above

primitive
men, some were

probably

the gradually We ancestor. may,

psychical
common

to be called worthy descendants transformed of

apelike

and physical in has state,

lower animals,

further, take for granted in qualities that man, with his nearest
at

that all the his present

also occurred

the

the relatives among earlier stages of human

Lubbock,

'

The

Origin

of Civilisation,' p. 487.

THE

HISTORY

OF

HUMAN

MARRIAGE

civilization. These knowledge. new Finally,

Mr. McLennan
as

conclusions

open I

to

us

rich

source

of

to

social
they be

survivals,
are

that
we

agree, certainly, with logy. to Socioof great importance

But
rudiments

must

customs

which

as careful not to regard extremely be more may satisfactorily explained

otherwise. It is only by strictly keeping to these principles that we hope to derive information touching the early history of his guard In doing so, the student will be on against conclusions.
sources

may
man.

rash

Considering

that he has to make

of social phenomena

a will avoid assuming at the first glance, it appears

before writing to be primitive, only because, custom

so

the primary their history, he

out

of exceptions,
on

the

making rules ment developthe history of human and constructing immediate of isolated facts. It is true ground

; he will avoid

that

the critical sociologist, on account of the deficiency of knowledge, our very often has to be content with hypotheses At interests of doubtful presumptions. rate, the any and better looked to, if we our science are readily acknowledge
ignorance, truths.
It is
one

than

if

we

pass

off vague

guesses

as

established

of which family consisting

of the simplest forms the

of all social institutions the history Indeed, next to the of this book. subject only, marriage
treat

probably in all its aspects, but before dealing though

and offspring of mother I shall not, however, the simplest.

to

is

this

subject

confine myself marriage, it I touch upon must, with of course, the sexual relations of the lower animals also. " The human be expression marriage will probably by most improper But, tautology. regarded people as an
"

human

as

we

term,
more

shall see, marriage, in the natural history sense of the does not belong exclusively to our own No species. fundamental difference between man and other animals be implied
in sociological than

should

terminology.

Arbitrary

in biological and psychological classifications do science much

injury.
I shall examine

human

marriage

from

its different sides,

INTRODUCTION

historical account an method, with my find much The reader may that will outof each separately. rage his feelings, and, possibly, hurt his sense of modesty ;

giving, in accordance

known of truth is the only indecorum concealment its cold and keep To to secret anything within science. be the same to throw as a cloth would passionless expanses,
but the
round
a

naked

statue.

CHAPTER

THE

ORIGIN

OF

MARRIAGE

FROM

remote

antiquity

we

are

who instituted ' Mahabharata,'

amongst marriage Indian the poem,

and rulers their subjects.We read in women were that formerly

of
"

told

kings

at their pleasure, independent. and roved about unconfined, from innocence, in their youthful Though they went astray they were their husbands, guilty of no offence ; for such was But Swetaketu, son the rule in early times. of the Rishi
"

Uddalaka,

could

not

bear

this custom,

and

wives should remain rule that thenceforward husbands The husbands Chinese annals to their wives.1 and " in the beginning, men from differed in nothing that, recount in their way of life. As they wandered up and other animals
down in the woods,
never

the established faithful to their

that children The Emperor intercourse

and knew

women

were

in

common,

it happened

Fou-hi
sexes

their fathers, but only their mothers." this indiscriminate abolished, however,
and

ancient institution,3 and idea they had no desires these

But

of the Egyptians

instituted marriage.2 Again, the for this are stated to be indebted to Menes Originally, it is said, the Greeks to Kekrops. of

conjugalunion
the

they

and promiscuously, irregular connections

children bore the always Athenians the

gratified their from that sprang

name. mother's inconvenience to

Kekrops

showed
such
an

the

society from
1
''

abuse, and

established

the laws

and

rules

Muir,

'

Original
'

Sanskrit Origin

Goguet,

The

Texts,' vol. ii.p. 327. Arts, and Sciences/ vol. iii.pp. 311, of Laws,
3

313.

Ibid., vol. i. p.

22.

CH.

THE

ORIGIN

OF

MARRIAGE

of marriage.1
and

The

remote

Laplanders,

Attjis, who

instituted marriage,

also, sing about Njavvis their wives by and bound

it

sacred oaths.2 Popular imagination

prefers
abstract
a cause,

the laws but

or

clear that

and

concrete

does

not

recognize

any

Nothing
in
to
an

exists without

rule the universe. is not sought this cause

agglomeration

of external

marriage, which in individual, life important as the the part of of the people, should be ascribed to a wise and
or

be simple and palpable, a Is it not natural, then, that

internal forces ; it is taken being, a god or a king. personal plays well

as

such an in that

powerful

ruler,

to

direct divine

intervention

If we notions of this kind science has nothing to do. have to strike into to find out the origin of marriage, we want lead to the truth, but a can another path, the only one which

With

path
as

which

is open

one
man.

is
own

continued For we

alone who regards organic nature chain, the last and most perfect link of which
can no more

to

him

stop within of

the
our

limits of psychical

our

species, when social life, than we

race

trying
can

to

find the root the

and of

understand taking

physical

condition

the human lower

into
a

animals. domain
we

without I must,

which

that of the -into consideration therefore, beg the reader to follow me may many consider out of the way, but in order to discover what

which
we

must,

of necessity, explore

seek. It is obvious
animals

that

the

preservation

of the

lowest

depends of the

sub-kingdom

mainly upon Invertebrata,

progeny of the In the great chance.

even

the

mothers

are

from nearly all anxiety as regards their offspring. exempted In the highest order, the Insects, the eggs are hatched by the heat of the sun, does not even cases, and the mother, in most her young. Her is generally limited to seeking out see care
an

appropriate
to
some

place proper

for laying

the

eggs,

and

to

fastening

them

object and

covering

them,

if this be
share

necessary

nothing

for their preservation. Again, to the male's falls but the function of propagation.3
1

Goguet,
v.

2
3

Diiben,

Brehm,

loc. cit. vol. ii.p. 19. ' Lappland och Lapparne,' ' Thierleben,' vol. ix. p. 16.

p. 330.

io

THE

HISTORY

OF

HUMAN

MARRIAGE

CHAP.

In

the

lowest
almost

classes
unheard fishes are

of the

Vertebrata,
the

likewise
species,

young

of. In hatched

parental immense
the

care

is

majorityof

without

to their parents, and have, from the outset, Teleostei form, however, Many an ; and, curiously exception it in is the male on the parental these cases, enough, which,

assistance of help themselves.

duty
nest,

generally

devolves.

In

some

instances
ova

he

constructs

and

jealously guards
the male

the

deposited

in

it by

the

female
ova

; while

about with him Reptiles spot sunny and place their eggs in a convenient between further trouble about moss and leaves, and take no have But a them. curious several of the larger serpents fashion
around
as

species of Arius carries the Most in his capacious of the pharynx.1 of certain

in a heap, and of laying them them in a great hollow cone.2

then And

coiling themselves female Crocodiles,

by China, observed also certain aquatic snakes of Cochin Dr. Morice, carry with them even their young.3 Among it rarely happens that both the lower Vertebrata
take jointly
care

M. Milne Edwards of their progeny. states, indeed, that in the Pipa, or Toad of Surinam, the male helps the female to disburthen herself of her eggs ; 4 and the
parents

Chelonia
M.

are
"

known
vient
sur

to

live in

"

pairs.

La

femelle,"

Espinas,

la ponte, accompagnee de four ou la chaleur

may

les plages sablonneuses au moment du male, et construit un nid en forme But it du soleil fait eclore les ceufs."5

says de

almost universal rule that the relations are of the sexes utterly fickle. The male and female come together in the paring time ; but having satisfied their sexual
as
an

be regarded

instincts they
one

part

again, and

have

nothing

more

to do

with

form, with regard to their domestic habits, a transition to the Birds, as they do also from a zoological and, In the latter particularly, from an embryological point of view. class, parental
1

another. The Chelonia

affection
to

has

reached

very

high

degree

of

Giinther,
Wood, Espinas, Milne

'

Introduction

the Study

2 3 4

'Illustrated Natural
'Des

of Fishes,' p. 163. History,' vol. iii. p. 3.

1'anatomie

Edwards,

societes animales,' p. 416. ' la physiologic Leqons sur

5

et

comparde,'

vol. viii.p. 496.

Espinas, p. 417.

THE

ORIGIN

OF

MARRIAGE

development,

the mother's the side, but also on only on help each other to build the nest, father's. Male and female bringing the materials, the latter doing the former generally
not

duties of the breeding In fulfilling the numberless the work. Incubation both birds take a share. season, rests principally with the mother, but the father, as a rule, helps his companion, for a her place when to leave the nest taking she wants her from her with food and protecting or moment, providing Finally, when the duties of the breeding season every danger.
are over,

and
commences.

duties
most

the result desired is obtained, a period with new During the first few days after hatching, for long, and their family. defend
is

birds rarely leave their young food for themselves procure and great danger, both parents bravely
soon

then In

only
cases

to

their offspring.
over,

of As

as

the first period

of helplessness

and

have

they are somewhat, carefully taught they are perfectly capable themselves ; and it is only when doing that they leave the nest and the parents. so There indeed, a few birds that from are, the first day grown

the young to shift for

of

of

their ultra-oval existence lack all parental care ; and in some that the male leaves species, as the ducks, it frequently happens family duties wholly share prosperity the
to the

female.
The

But,

as

general

rule, both

and adversity.

hatching

of the eggs

and

to the mother,1 chief part of the rearing whilst the father acts as protector, and provides food, "c. intimate The are thus of a very relations of the sexes

duties belong

character, male and the breeding season, the exception when dies.

female but

keeping

together

of those for all till either one or pairing, do so once is so filled with admiration And Dr. Brehm family life, that marriage he
can
"

also after it. Nay, belonging to the Gallinaceous

only during birds, with most

not

family,
other for their

the

exemplary
that

real

genuine

enthusiastically be found only

declares
among

birds."2
The a ostrich forms, however, male sits on curious exception. brings up the young birds, the female never troubling the eggs, and herself about either of these duties (Brehm, 'Bird-Life,' p. 324). The Ibid., p. 285. These statements ' Thierleben,' vol. iv.,the same Brehm's Miiller's
'

concerning
'

birds

are

taken

from

author's

Bird-Life,' and

Hermann

Am

Neste.'

12

THE

HISTORY

OF

HUMAN

MARRIAGE

CHAP.

ardently her young, affection, generally nursing them with the utmost There are but this is by no means the case with the father. But in which he acts as an enemy cases progeny. of his own
there
are

This certainly cannot is,indeed, very mother

be said of most

The of the Mammals. for the welfare of concerned

not

wanting the
sexes,

instances though

to

the contrary,

the connections

between

time of the rut, being, with

character.
This
is the
case

restricted to the durable several species of a more tamus,3, with whales,1 seals,2 the hippopogenerally Neotragus

the Cervus

gazelles,5 the campestris?

small

Hem-

prichii and

antelopes,6 rein-deer,7 the Hydromus some and vorous carnicoypus* squirrels,9 moles,10 the ichneumon,11 in the yaguarundi animals, as a few cats and martens,12 South America,13 the Cams Brasiliensis^ and possibly also the other wolf.15 Among

the sexes together remain all these animals even after the birth of the young, the male being the protector of the family.

the exception, is among Quadrumana a rule. The natives of Madagascar relate that in some their species of the Prosimii, male and female nurse 10 in common however, which has not yet a statement, young
among
an
"

What

lower

Mammals

is

been

proved
seems,

to

be true.

gatus)
are

the whole

according year, for, whatever

trivirmirikina (Nyctipithecus to Rengger, to live in pairs throughout the

season,

The

found together.17 Of always Azame,18 and Ateles paniscus" single individuals are families being generally seen, seldom, or never, whole
with.

male and a female Caraya, Cebus the Mycetes

a

very
met

the Arctopitheci,20 the male parent is expressly ones. said to assist the female in taking care of the young
1 2
4

Among

5 7
9 11

Thierleben,' vol. iii. p. 679. 3 Ibid., vol. iii. Ibid., vol. iii.p. 578. pp. 593, 594, 599. ' Rengger, Naturgeschichte der Saugethiere von Paraguay,' p. 354. 6 Brehm, Ibid., vol. iii.p. 256. Espinas, p. 447. vol. iii. p. 206.
Brehm,
p. 124. vol. iii. ii. Brehm, p. 270. vol. Ibid., vol. ii.p. 39.

'

Brehm,

8
10 12

Rengger,

13 15 17

Ibid., vol. i. p. 387. Brehm, vol. i. p. 535. p. 62. ' Schomburgk, Reisen
Rengger,

14
10

p. 240. Ibid., vol. ii.p. 263. Ibid., vol. i.,p. 347. Rengger, pp. 147, et seq. Ibid., vol. i. p. 224.

18

19 20

in Britisch-Guiana,'

Ibid., pp. 20, 38. vol. iii. p. 767.

Brehm,

vol. i. p. 228.

THE

ORIGIN

OF

MARRIAGE

13

The Diard

most
was

interesting to told by

us

are,

of

course,

the Malays,

be true, that the in their helpless state, young are carried about by their parents, the males by the father, Lieutenant C. de Crespigny, the females by the mother.1 who
was

and he Siamangs, when

the man-like apes. found it afterwards to

gives live in families

wandering the following

"

part of Borneo northern description of the Orang-utan

in the

in 1870, " They :

one. the male, female, and a young two occasion I found a family in which were young larger than the other, and I took this of them much

On
ones, as
a

one one

that the family tie had build commodious

ground, and, so well lined with dry and

or

seasons. existed form their feedingnests in the trees which far as I could observe, the nests, which are

for at least two

proof They

young,

another

by the female occupied the male passing the night in the fork of the same The nests are very numerous tree in the vicinity.
are

leaves,

only

all over

the forests,for they

are

not

occupied

the mias (orOrang-utan) leading a roving however, the old males generally live with the to Dr. Mohnike, 3 females during Mr. Wallace the rutting season and only ; But as he somefull-grown animals together. never two saw times

above a few nights, life."2 According

by females, but also males, accompanied half-grown we ones,4 take for granted that the spring offmay young devoid care. Orang-utan are not of all paternal of the More are the statements ing unanimous which we have regard-

found

not

only

the Gorilla.
and

According
agree band.
a

to Dr.

Savage,

they live in bands,

one

all his informants in every male is seen he gives is firstseen the forest.
.

in the assertion that but " It is said that when

adult

the male

through

cry quickly disappear fury, pouring out his horrid cries in quick succession." 5 Mr. Du Chaillu found " almost always one male with one
1
2
3
'

terrificyell that resounds far and wide females The at the first and young in great the enemy ; he then approaches
.

Again, female,

Brehm,

'Proceedings Mohnike,
'

Thierleben,' vol. i. p. 97. of the Royal Geographical

Die
Affen

auf

den
'

indischen

Society,' vol. xvi. p. 177. ' Das Ausland,' Inseln,' in

Affen,' p. 230.

1872, p. 850. 1 Wallace,

5

See
'

Die also Hartmann, Archipelago,' The Malay

menschenahnlichen vol. i. p. 93.

pp. Gorilla]

Savage,

'Description

of Troglodytes

9, et seq.

14

THE

HISTORY

OF

HUMAN

MARRIAGE

CHAP.

"

though

and "sometimes young

sometimes Mr. Winvvood

one."

the old male wanders ; companionless Rcade states likewise that the Gorilla goes by his female and accompanied alone, sometimes 2 The same a family told that, when traveller was
a

of Gorillas ascend

and eat a certain fruit, the old father And the female remains when seated at the foot of the tree. fifteen or is pregnant, he builds a rude nest, usually about
tree

twenty
nest

feet from

the

ground

; here

she

is delivered, and

the

is then
more

For

abandoned.3 information recent Herr night

von

to

indebted are about the Gorilla we He Koppenfells. that the male states

at the foot of the tree, against crouching he places his back, and thus protects the female and which in from the nest above, the nocturnal their young, which are he observed Once a male and female attacks of leopards.

spends

the

with two

young

ones

of different ages, the elder being about

one.4

perhaps

it is impossible to compared, doubt that the Gorilla lives in families, the male parent being in the habit of building the nest and protecting the family.

about six years old, the younger When are all these statements

And
to

the

same

is the
"

case

with
unusual

the
to

Chimpanzee.
'

According
'

Dr. Savage,
a
'

it is not
'

see

under

tree

regaling

themselves
are

with

the old folks sitting fruit and friendly chat, them

their children while from branch to branch

von

leaping

around

and
5

in boisterous
us

merriment."

swinging Herr And

Koppenfells
a

assures

that

the

Chimpanzee,
female
on

like
a

the

Gorilla, builds branch,

the

nest

male from of

for the young himself spending

highest
we

and

forked
in

the night

lower

down

the tree.6
Passing
races

the
man,

monkeys

to

the savage
same

and

barous bar-

meet

With

the exception of a asserted to live together

1

few

cases

with the in which

"

phenomenon. tribes
are

certain almost
in
3

promiscuously

all of which
Africa,

Du

Chaillu,
2

'

Explorations
'Savage
'

p. 349.
4

Reade,

and Adventures Africa,' p. 214.

Equatorial

v.

Koppenfells,

Meine

Jagden

Ibid., pp. 218, 214. auf Gorillas,' in 'Die Gartenlaube,' in

' '

1877, pp. 418, et seq. ' 6 Troglodytes On Savage,

History,' vol. iv. p. 385.

Niger,'
"

Boston

Journal

of

Natural

Die

Gartenlaube,'

1877, p. 418.

THE

ORIGIN

OF

MARRIAGE

15

assertions unanimously

I shall prove

further

on

to be groundless

"

travellers

relations of less durable the sexes character. rule, of father, The family consisting mother, and offspring, is a of founded institution, whether on a monogamous, universal agree
as

that

in the
a

human

race

the

are,

more

or

polygynous, lower animals

or

the immediate father is the

And, as the among marriage. polyandrous habit, it is to the mother that having the same care of the children chiefly belongs, while the guardian

Man in of the family. to be rather indifferent the savage supposed to the welfare of his wife and children, and this is really often the case, with civilized man. especially if he be compared But the simplest paternal duties are, nevertheless, universally

and protector state is generally

nothing else, the father builds the himself in the chase and in war. habitation, and employs Indians, it was Thus, among the North American considered have to disgraceful for a man more wives than he was able

recognized.

If he

does

to

maintain.1

Mr.

Powers

says

that

Californian
"

tribe which ranks among bound are the sentiment that the men
"

a the Patwin, among the lowest in the world,

to support
even

the than

women

that is to furnish the supplies Among us."2 the Iroquois it was

"

among husband the office of the to make to repair the cabin of his wife, or to construct a mat, The a new one." expeditions, during product of his hunting the first year of marriage, belonged of right to his wife, and

is

stronger

"

her, whether it equally with he shared mained she reafterwards him in the village, or to the chase.3 accompanied America, Azara the Charruas that among states of South famille a homme du moment se marie, il forme une oil un
"

part et travaille pour

according

to Admiral

la nourrir ; Fitzroy, "

"

and
soon

among
as a

the Fuegians,

as

a maintain wife, by his exertions he obtains the consent of her relations."5

1
'

youth is able to in fishing or bird-catching, Again,

among the

Waitz,

'

Anthropologie

der

Naturvolker,'

Travels
2

through
'
'

the Interior Parts

Powers,

Tribes

3 4
5

Heriot,

Travels

of North California,' p. 222. of the Canadas,' p. 338. through dans

'

vol. iii.p. 109. America,' p. 367.

Carver,

Azara,
King

'

Voyages

1'Amerique

and

Fitzroy,

Voyages

meridionale,' of the Ad-venture

vol. ii.p. and

22.

Beagle] vol.

ii.

p. 182.

16

THE

HISTORY

OF

HUMAN

MARRIAGE

CHAP.

utterly rude Botocudos, in the house remaining the husband is

even

very young, married girls are of the father tillthe age of puberty, his wife, though then obliged to maintain

whose

living apart from her.1 To judge from the recent the account of Herr Lumholtz, by the natives to be scarcely recognized paternal duties seemed in South of Queensland.2 But with reference to the Kurnai has to provide for his family with the assistance of his wife. His share is to hunt for their support, and to fight for their protection." As Mr. Howitt
states

Australia,

that "the

man

Kurnai

once

said

to

him,

"

man

And sits about."3 is considered paternal care

and

in
so

the

hunts, spears fish,fights, Encounter Bay tribe the that, if the father

indispensable,

child is born, the child is put to death by the to provide for it.4 mother, as there is no longer any one Among Britain, the chiefs have to see the cannibals of New that the families of the warriors are properly maintained.5
dies before
a

As

Islanders, Martin remarks, A married regards the Tonga is one woman who cohabits with a man, and lives under his in Samoa, Mr. to roof and protection;"6 and according
"

Pritchard,
sexes, a

intercourse may whatever does not become woman

own

"

take
a man's

place between

the

latter take her to his

house."

Among

Mr.

Johnston,
; that

"

the
of
man

mission

multiply
even

was of woman his home." to defend

wife unless the the Maoris, says to increase and

8

In

Radack,

natural
as soon

children
as

are
are

received

by

the

father into his

house, The
"

they

Rev.

D. Macdonald

able to walk.9 states that, in

some

African

tribes,

father has to fast after the birth of his child, or take some that he recognizes that he as well such method of showing
a
1 2 v.

as

Tschudi,

'

Reisen

durch

Siidamerika,'
.

vol. ii.p. 283.

Lumholtz,
Fison

'Among

Cannibals,'
'

3
4

and Customs Wood's, ' The Native Tribes of South 5 Angas, ' Polynesia,' p. 373.
6

Meyer,

and 'Manners

Howitt,

Kamilaroi

p. 161. and Kurnai,'

p. 206.
Bay

of the Encounter Australia,' p. 186.

Tribe,' in

Martin,

'Account
'

7
8 9

Pritchard,

Johnston,
Kotzebue,

'

Islands,' vol. ii.p. 167 of the Natives of the Tonga Polynesian Reminiscences,' p. 134. Maoria,' pp. 28, et seq. of Discovery
into the South
Sea,' vol. iii. p. 173.

'Voyage

THE

ORIGIN

OF

MARRIAGE

17

the mother should Africans will not they have

a

take
even

care

of the young
on

stranger."1

Certain

go
2

any

young

child ; and

the South

warlike expedition when American Guaranies,

do not pregnant while their wives are risk their lives in hunting has to assure the bridegroom wild beasts.3 In Lado his father-in-law three times that he will protect his wife,

And to the present calling the people witness.4 among Touaregs, to Dr. Chavanne, a man according who deserts his himself the obligation of wife is blamed, as he has taken upon her.5 maintaining The

Rock wretched Emerson Tennent,

Veddahs
"

in Ceylon,

according

to

Sir

acknowledge their
man own

and the duty of supporting Maldivians, a "although

time,

marital obligation families."6 Among the

the

it is only on condition The Nagas are them."7 not

is allowed four wives at one to support of his being able permitted their
own

to

marry

are

able to set
are

up

house

on

account.8

until they The Nairs,

duty to provide his wife told, consider it a husband's is ;9 and with food, clothing, and ornaments almost the same to the tribes of the said by Dr. Schwaner with reference
we

Barito district,in the south-east part of Borneo.10 A Burmese demand divorce, if her husband is not able to can woman a her properly.11 Among the Mohammedans, the maintain
maintenance father, that
so on of the children devolves exclusively is even the mother entitled to claim wages And implied manus them.12 the Romans, among

the

for
not

nursing

to the only the wife's subordination husband's obligation to protect the wife.13
1 2

husband,

but

also the

Macdonald,

4 5 0

'Africana,' vol. i. p. 14. ' 3 Letourneau, Ibid., vol. i. p. 139. Sociology,' p. 386. ' Wilson and Felkin, Uganda Soudan,' vol. ii. and the Egyptian p. 90. ' Chavanne, Die Sahara,' p. 209.
Emerson Rosset,
'

Tennent,

On

Ceylon,' vol. ih p. 441. Islands,' in 'Journal the Maldive of the Anthropological

'

Institute,' vol. xvi. pp. i68,et sey. 8 Stewart, ' Notes Northern on

Cachar,'

in

'Journalof
i.
'

the Asiatic

Society
9
10

of Bengal,' vol. xxiv. p. 614. Emerson Tennent, vol. ii.pp. 458, et seq. note ' n Borneo,' vol. i. p. 199. Schwaner, Fytche,
'

Burma,'

p. 73. vol. ii.

12

Das

Ausland,'
'

13

Rossbach,

1875, P- 958Untersuchungen iiber die romische

Ehe,' p. 32, "c. C

i8

THE

HISTORY

OF

HUMAN

MARRIAGE

CHAP.

supporter is to marry until he often not permitted and protector, has given some proof of his ability to fulfilthese duties. believe that a youth who Koyukuns The marries before he
a man

The

father's place

in the

family

being

that of

has

killed

Pennsylvania
a

deer will have no it a considered having given Indians of

children.1 for shame

some

The
a

aborigines
to

of
of

boy

think

wife Among
Thurn,

before the

wild before a

man

proof of his manhood.2 British Guiana, says Mr. Im is allowed to choose a wife he must
man's

and is able to support work Among the Dyaks the of Borneo,4 Assam,5 no Nagas one and the Alfura of Ceram,6 of Upper can of unless he has in his possession a certain number marry The Karmanians, to Strabo, were conheads. according sidered
do a that he can prove himself and his family.3

desire

marriageable of a Galla
to

after having killed an is to deprive the warrior only

a

enemy.7

The

genitals, the possession preliminary tribes south

a

of such Among marriage.8

the
a

trophy the

enemy of his being a necessary

Bechuana
is not

and

Kafir

wife Group,

rhinoceros.9 had to give proof of his bodily strength and the suitor Egypt, the man the Arabs of Upper must among skill.10 And
an

of the Zambesi, until he has killed

youth

allowed to take In the Marianne

undergo in order worth

to

by the relations of his bride ordeal of whipping If he wishes to be considered test his courage.
receive the chastisement,

having, he must

which of

is sometimes is,

exceedingly The idea that

severe, a man

with an is bound

expression
to

enjoyment.11
his family and father-

maintain

indeed,
1

so

closely connected

with that of marriage

Ball, 'Alaska Buchanan, American Thurn,

zur
'

and its Resources,' p. 196. 'Sketches of the History, Manners,

and

Customs

of the

North
3
'

Im

Indians,' p. 323. 'Among the Indians

Ethnographic States

Beitrage
4

Wilkes,

United

Cf.v. Martius, of Guiana,' p. 221. Amerika's,' vol. i. pp. 247, 645, 688. Exploring Expedition,' vol. v. p. 363. Bock,

'The
5

0 7

p. 205. 8 Waitz, loc. cit.vol. ii.p. 515. 727. p. "vpa""tKa,' ' 9 Livingstone, Missionary Travels in South Africa,' and Researches ' " Freycinet, Voyage du ii.pp. 227, et seq. autour p. 147. monde,'vol. 11 Baker, 'The Nile Tributaries of Abyssinia,' p. 125.

of Borneo,' pp. 216, 221, "c. Descriptive Ethnology of Bengal,' p. 40. ' Bickmore. Travels in the East Indian Archipelago,' Dalton,
'

Head-Hunters

Strabo,

'

Tt

book

xv.

THE

ORIGIN

OF

MARRIAGE

19

hood,
are,

even that sometimes at least to a certain

repudiated
extent,
case

wives with their children by their former supported

husbands.
Western Munda

This

is the

Asia,1
Kols

the

Basutos

the Chukchi among of Northin Southern Africa,2 and the Further,

a

in Chota husband's

Nagpore.3

wife frequently

enjoys her

even protection after sexual relations have been broken And upon his death, the obligation of off. her and her children devolves on his heirs, the maintaining the widow custom of a man marrying of his wide-spread

deceased

brother
only
a

being,

chapter, not

several peoples, that in the human

has to where

even

in a shall see to the man, privilege belonging We a duty. thus take may
as

we

subsequent but,among

race,

at least at its present

for granted stage, the father

perform

the

same

function between

sexual

the connections desire.

in other animal species, last longer than the the sexes

as

we meet encyclopedical philosophical works and with definitions Most different the of of several word marriage. however, definitions are, or these of a merely juridical ethical

In

nature,

union

comprehending legal,4 or what,

But to be.5 ought here from using the word in either of these senses. It is am the natural history of human that is the marriage objectof from a scientific point of this treatise ; and, view, I think there is but
one

is required to make the either what in the eye of an idealist, the union it is scarcely necessary far I to say how

definition which

may

claim
to which

to

that, namely,

or else than a more female, lasting beyond

according less durable

the
mere

generally admitted, is marriage nothing between male and

be

connection
act

of propagation

tillafter

1
2

Hooper, Endemann,

'

Ten
'

the Tents of the Tuski,' p. 100. among Mittheilungen in ' Zeitschrift fur iiber die Sotho-Neger,'

Months

Ethnologie,'
3

vol. vi. p. 40. ' Jellinghaus, Sagen, Sitten Nagpore,'

'

und

Gebrauche

der

Munda-Kolhs

in

Chota
4

Union
'

d'un homme

ibid., vol. iii. p. 370. femme, d'une et dictionnaire

faite dans

les formes

legales

'

(Larousse, Grand
5

universel de XIXe siecle,'vol. x. p. 1174). Personen 'Die Verbindung Geschlechts zum zweyer verschiedenen ' ihrer Geschlechtseigenschaften Besitz lebenswierigen wechselseitigen ' (Kant, Die Metaphysik der Sitten,' vol. i. p. 107).

20

THE

HISTORY

OF

HUMAN

MARRIAGE

CHAP.

This definition is wide enough to of the offspring. include all others hitherto given, and to exnarrow clude enough by those wholly loose connections usage are never which
It implies not only of marriage. sexual relations, but also living together, as is set forth in Boire, manger, Ages, the proverb of the Middle coucher with

the birth

honoured

the

name

"

ensemble
vague,

est

which

ce manage, is a matter

me

semble.'
course,

And,
the

though,

rather of

of

it has

advantage

origin. Thus, as appears from the preceding investigation, the first found among traces of marriage With are the Chelonia. the institution, Birds it is an almost the universal whilst, among

comprehending and having

in
a

one

notion

phenomena

essentially similar

common

Mammals,

it is restricted to however, that it occurs,

certain
as a

species

only.

We

observed,

rule, among

especially of
to
a men.
man

the anthropomorphous apes as well Is it probable, then, that marriage was

some

the monkeys, in the races as transmitted

from
when

time

was ape-like ancestor, and that there never it did not occur in the human ? These, race

questions
cause

cannot

be it owes

to which

before answered its origin.

we

have

found

out

the

is restricted that where the generative power it cannot be the sexual instinct that keeps to a certain season, Nor is there or male and female together for months years.

It is obvious

for that could account egoistic motive probably Considering lasts till after the this habit. that the union birth of the offspring, and considering the care taken of this by the father, we assume that the prolonged may union of the is, in some sexes or way other connected with parental duties.
any other I
am,

indeed,

through the powermale and ful influence of natural selection. It is evident that, when the father helps to protect the offspring, the species is better able to subsist in the struggle for existence be if this than it would obligation entirely devolved and the instinct which causes durable
1

that of opinion strongly female is an instinct developed

the

tie which

joins

on

alliances,
'

are

Paternal affection the mother. male and female to form somewhat dispositions thus useful mental
Frankreichs,'
vol. iii,

Schaffner,

Geschichte

der

Rechtsverfassung

p. 186.

THE

ORIGIN

OF

MARRIAGE

been acquired all probability, have fittest. the survival of it be that among But how, then, can most which,
in

through

the

animals ?

the

father
is not

never

himself about his progeny is only one difficultto find. Marriage

concerns

The

answer

by
care

a species is enabled which be sure is lacking, we may

means of many Where to subsist. parental for it to find compensation

Among Fishes, and the Invertebrata, other way. Reptiles, both parents are quite indifferent as to generally An immense fore theretheir progeny. of the progeny proportion before reaching ; but the number maturity of succumb
in
some

laid is proportionate to the number of those lost, and the If every is preserved grain of roe, nevertheless. species fecundated by the female fishes, were and hatched, spawned
eggs
to hold not be large enough all the creatures would The eggs of Reptiles need no maternal resulting from them. by the heat of the sun being developed care, the embryo ; and from are the outset their young able to help themselves,

the

sea

leading other

the hand,

same

life

as care

the
is

adults.
an

Among

Birds,

on

the

parental

and
For

continual

warmth

Equal necessity. is the firstrequirement for the development

absolute

of the embryo

and

the

preservation
wants

of the young
the assistance

ones.

this the mother almost father, who her provides relieves her of the do without never can

always

of the

young the mother at the tenderest age, but the father's aid is generally by no means In some indispensable. species, as the walrus,1 the elephant,2 the Bos americanus? and to be a the bat,4 there seems rather curious substitute for

with necessaries, and Among Mammals, brooding.

sometimes

the

protection, the females, together with their young ones, collecting in large herds or flocks apart from the males Again, as to the marriage it is, I think, very of the Primates, paternal

probably bringing
apes,
1

due forth in-man,

'

to

the
one

small
at
a

number

of young, among

the the

female highest
Perhaps,

but

time

; and,

as

also to the long

period

of infancy.5
2

Brehm,

Thierleben,'

p. 649. vol. iii.

Ibid., vol. iii. p. 400. The Orang-utan is said to be not in 'Das Ausland,' 1872, (Mohnike, Philosophy,' ii. Cosmic pp. 342, et seq. vol.
5

Ibid., vol. iii. p. 479. Ibid., vol. i. p. 299. full-grown till fifteen years of age of p. 850). Cf. Fiske, 'Outlines
4

22

THE

HISTORY

OF

HUMAN

MARRIAGE

CHAP.

too,

life of the Orang-utan, compared Chimpanzee, depends the upon with that of the Gorilla and " fewer dangers For is exposed. to which this animal except
the

defective

family

man,"

Dr. Mohnike
of equal

"

says,

the Orang-utan

in Borneo

has

no

enemy

existence

of the upon, as the number of a their ability to help themselves ternal progeny, when young, main different species. care, marriage, "c., vary indefinitely
But

In strength."1 species depends

short, the

factors

which

the

in those

that do

not

succumb,

all these

factors

are

more

or

less proportionate

to each

other, the

product

always

being

the maintenance Marriage and

of the species. family are thus

intimately

connected

with

that male and each other : it is for the benefit of the young is therefore rooted female continue Marriage to live together. in family, rather
many

than

family
whom

in

marriage.

There life does

are

peoples
a

among

true

conjugal

not

also begin

before
of
to
a

child is born, and

others

child out

marry. Fuegians,3

makes of wedlock Among Eastern the

is not
a

that the birth consider who for the parents it obligatory

Greenlanders2
as

and

the

woman

marriage has become

mother.

regarded Among
remains

complete her

till the

the
at

Shawanese4

Abipones,5

till she Yesso, and

of China, husband the of the aboriginal tribes of live goes to with his wife at her father's house, and never takes her away tillafter the birth of a child.6 In Circassia,
one

the wife very often has a child. Among

and father's house

the

Khyens,

the

Ainos

the bride and is born ;7 and

never

bridegroom the among her husband's Among

are

kept

apart of

until the firstchild Mount

enters

in pregnancy.8
parents

wife becomes far tent until she advanced the Baele, the wife remains with her

Bedouins

Sinai,

a mother, until she becomes and ifthis does not happen, the husband she stays there for ever, getting back what he has
1

'Das

Ausland,' in
'
'

3
4 6
6

Hyades,
Moore, Klemm, Rowney,

1872, p. 894. Mission Scientifique du Cap

Customs,

'Science,' vol. vii. p. 172. Horn,' vol. vii.pp. 377, et seq.

Marriage
'

Allgemeine
'

The

Wild

of Courtship,' "c., p.'292. Cultur-Geschichte der Menschheit,' vol. ii. p. 75. Tribes of India,' pp. 203, et seq. v. Siebold, ' Die
'

Modes

Aino
7

Gray, auf Yesso,' p. 31. Lubbock, loc cit. p. 80. Burckhardt,

'

China,' vol. ii. p. 304.

Notes

on

the Bedouins

and

Wahabys,'

p. 153.

THE

ORIGIN

OF

MARRIAGE

23

paid for her.1 portion before

In Siam,

having

wife does not birth to a given

a

receive

her marriage

the Atkha
pay

Aleuts, according before sum the purchase

in Southern

to

Erman,

child ;2 while among husband does not a

a

he has become
two

father.3

Again,

the Badagas the second

India have
not

marriage

of which

does
are

that the pair

take place tillthere to have a family ; and if there is

ceremonies, inis some dication

no

not appearance separate.4 uncommonly of this, the couple Dr. Berenger-Feraud in Senethe Wolofs states that, among "ce lorsque les signes de la grossesse n'est gambia, que sont

irrecusables

chez

qu'apres

la naissance du mariage monie proprement Igorrotes of Luzon consider no

has become the other in Central

la fiancee, quelquefois meme d'un ou plusieurs enfants, que

dit s'accomplit." 5 binding engagement

ce

n'est
cere-

la And

the

until the

woman

On
Madi

pregnant.6 hand, Emin Pasha Africa, her

"

tells

us

that, among
pregnant,
to

the the
her,

youth

who

has been

girl become is bound companion should

a

marry

and to pay to her father the customary price of a bride."7 Burton as reports a similar custom peoples prevailing among dwelling to the south of the equator.8 Among of the many course interthere is almost wild tribes of Borneo, unrestrained

the youth ; but, of both sexes ensue, is regarded as necessary.9 The marriage informed by Dr. A. Bunker, is the case with some
in Burma.
1 2

between

if pregnancy I am as same,
Karen father tribes might

In
'

Tahiti,

according

to

Cook,

the

Nachtigal,

Bock,
Erman,

'

und Sudan,' vol. ii., p. 177. Temples Elephants,' p. 186. and ' Ethnographische Wahrnehmungen in 'The
'

Sahara

an

den

Kiisden

des

Berings-Meeres,'
4 5
'

Zeitschrift fur Ethnologic,' Neilgherry

'

p. 162. vol. iii.

Harkness,

BeYenger-Fe"raud,

Le

Hills,' p. 116. mariage chez les Negres

der

Senegambiens,'

in'

Revue
6

d'Anthropologie,'
'

Blumentritt,
7
'

Versuch
Pasha

ct seq.
9
'

Emin
'

St.

John,

Wild

Transactions
'

Low,

of the Sarawak,' p. 195.

en

pp. 27, 8 Ibid., Africa,' p. 103. p. 103. in Tribes Borneo,' Coast of of the North- West Ethnological Society,' new series, vol. ii. p. 237.

1883, pp. 286, et seq. einer Ethnographic in Central

Philippinen,'

Wilken, volken

'

Plechtigheden
van

verlovingen
'

huwelijken bijde
de taal-, landen

den
van

bij gebruiken Archipel,' in Indischen

en

Bijdragentot
ser.
v.

volkenkunde

Nederlandsch-

Indie,'

vol. iv. p. 442.

24

THE

HISTORY

OF

HUMAN

MARRIAGE

CH.

child, but if he suffered it to live, the parties Among to be in the were the state.1 considered married Tipperahs Hills,2 as well as the peasants of of the Chittagong the Ukraine,3 become
to marry the girl, should she seducer is bound informs us that, among Again, Mr. Powers pregnant.
a

kill his natural

the California!! Wintun,

a

young
on

child, she

if a wife is abandoned is justified by her friends

it has
no

she has when in destroying

among by a the

it

the ground
a

that

supporter.4

And

Creeks,
whom

woman young she had expected same

that
to

becomes

marry,

man pregnant is disappointed, is and

allowed the privilege.5 It might, however, be supposed

union

that, in

man, cause

of

the

sexes

is due

to

offspring's want of parental is instinct not restricted sexual

another i.e.,to care,

to

the prolonged besides the

the

fact that

the

any
"

the whole year. endures throughout from the beast," Beaumarchais man being

but particular season, That which distinguishes

"

says,

is drinking

love at all seasons." thirsty, and making to show that next chapter, I shall endeavour not quite correct, so far as our earliest human
ancestors
1
2 3

without in the But

this is probably
or

semi-human

are

concerned.
to

Cook,
Lewin,
v.

'

Voyage
'

the Pacific Ocean,' of South-Eastern bei den Mutter

'

Wild

Races
'

vol. ii.p. 1 57. India,' p. 202. Volkern arischen Stammes,' Inhabitants of the Andaman

Zmigrodzki,

Die

des

pp. 246-248. Islands,' in

4 5

Powers,

Inst.,' vol. xii.p. 81 (Andamanese). loc. cit. p. 239. Schoolcraft, ' Archives Knowledge,' vol. v. p. 272. of Aboriginal

'

Cf. Man, Jour.Anthr.

On

the Aboriginal

CHAPTER

II

HUMAN

PAIRING

SEASON

IN

PRIMITIVE

TIMES

PROFESSOR

LEUCKART

assumes

that the periodicity

in the

sexual

life of animals

depends

upon

being a surplus matter reproductive Hence he says that the rut occurs
between Though

economical conditions, the of the individual economy.

at

the time

of bodily

receipts and expenditure hypothesis is accepted by several eminent this physiologist facts do not support the assumption that the power is correlated reproduction abundance of food and with
vigour.

the prowhen portion is most favourable.1

There
case.2

are

some

writers who

even

believe that

the

reverse

is the
rate,

At
that
nature
"

any

it is not

correct

to

the

general

wedding-feast

say, with Dr. Gruenhagen, is spring, when awakening

new

to most opens, animals, living."3 This is certainly true not ; every month of Mammals

and ample of Reptiles and

or season

sources

Birds,
year

of but

of the

is the

pairing
1

season

of

one

or

another
der

mammalian

species.4

But
hagen, Gruen'

Wagner,
'

'

Handworterbuch

Lehrbuch

der Physiologic,'

of Temperature Royal Society of Edinburgh,' vol. xxix. p. 130. 2 'Die des Geschlechts,' pp. Janke, willkurliche Hervorbringung 3 Gruenhagen, vol. iii.p. 528.
4

Physiological

Results

vol. iv. p. 862. Cf. Haycraft, vol. iii.p. 528. ' Variations,' in Transactions

Physiologic,'

Sor-~ of the

220-222.

Thus,

the bat pairs

in

January

vol. i. p. 299) ; the wild camel from the middle of January nearly

' (Brehm, Thierleben, and February Lob-nor in the desert to the east of Lake

to

the

end

of February

(Prejevalsky

26

THE

HISTORY

OF

HUMAN

MARRIAGE

CHAP.

notwithstanding of
every
or
or

earlier longer
time

irregularity, the pairing time this apparent law ; it sets in by an unfailing species is bound lasts later, according as the period of gestation be born at the may shorter, so that the young
they
are

when Mammals

most

likely

to

bring

forth

tropical period
when

countries,

young beginning at the

their

Thus, survive. early in spring,

rainy
season

most
or,

in

then
prey

commences

when abundant,
when

of the life is more

when there

; the

is most

food, and and vegetable In the highlands, animals

regions,1

climate later than those pair the polar and

the

easily sustained, is enough water becomes warmer.

living in lower
zones

whilst

those

of

temperate

generally

As regards those of the tropics. pair later than the species living in different latitudes the pairing time comes to the differences in climate.2 earlier or later, according
Far the
rut

from

depending adapted Here again

upon
to
we

any

general

physiological
of each

law,

is thus

the have

requirements
an

species

separately.

example

of the powerful

effects of

obviously.

natural selection, often showing The dormouse (Muscardinus

feeds
upon

themselves

very

for avellanarius],

stance, in-

that

hazel-nuts, when

forth its young

'

in August,

pairs in begin nuts

Azarae
'

July,and
to ripen.

brings Then

From

in

Kulja to Lob-nor,' p. 91) ; the winter (Rengger, loc. cit. p. 147).

Cam's

Forsyth,

The

and the Indian bison Highlands of Central

' India,' p. 108) ; the wild-cat and the fox, in February (Brehm, Thierleben,' vol. i. pp. 453, 662) ; the weasel, in March (ibid., vol. ii.p. 84); the

iii. at the end of p. 19); the musk-ox, August iii. in Baltic (ibid., the the ; vol. p. 377) elk, provinces, at the end August, in Asiatic Russia, in September October or of (ibid., and, ' iii. in Tibet, in MonSeptember golia,' vol. p. in) ; the wild yak (Prejevalsky,
to

kulan, from

May

July (ibid., vol.

vol. ii.p. 192); the reindeer in Norway, at the end of September iii. (Brehm, vol. p. 123); the badger, in October (ibid., vol. ii. p. 149) ; in November iii. the Capra pyrenaica, (ibid., ; the chamois, p. vol.

311)

in November the orongo-antelope, December musk-deer, and and iii. 'Mongolia,' (ibid., vol. pp. 274, 95. Prejevalsky, vol. ii. p. 205); the from December to the middle the end of wolf, (Brehm, vol. i. of February
the P-

534).
1

Brehm,

vol. iii. pp.

275, 302.

Prejevalsky,Mongolia,'

'

vol. ii. pp.

199, 206. 2 Brehm,

in,

vol. i. pp. 370, 404, 431 ; vol. ii. pp. 6, 325, 420 ; vol. iii.pp. 158, 159, 578,599.

II

HUMAN

PAIRING

SEASON

IN

PRIMITIVE

TIMES

27

the

young

grow

very

quickly,

so

that

they

are

able to bear

the autumn There the

and winter however, are,

many
seem

elephant,3
that

cold.1 few wild species, as a Rodents,4 and several

some

monkeys,5
to

to have

them

it is, perhaps,

of definite no pairing season. sufficient to quote Dr. Brehm's

whales,2 the lower As

ment state-

with reference to the elephant, "The richness of their is But so woods great, that they really never suffer want."6 According to the man-like to this class. apes do not belong
Mr.
season

Winwood for

Reade, their

the

male
;
7

Gorillas
Dr.

fight at
as

the also

rutting

females

Mohnike, of
a

other

authorities, mentions Orang-utan.8 And

the
we

occurrence

find that both

fruits begin early in the season when is, their on the same pairing time depends kingdom. prevails in the rest of the animal

with the of these species breed to be plentiful, that

rut-time
"

law

as

that which

Sir

Richard
a

Burton dry

"

says,

The

Gorilla

breeds
to my

about

; according month I the period of gestation is between five and six months."9 have referred this important to Mr. Alfred R.Wallace, statement

December,

cool and

bushmen,

From the ma'ps who writes as follows : in Africa in Stanford's Compendium,'

'

"

of rain distribution the driest months and February,

in

the

Gorilla

country

seem

to

be

January

and

these

supply." found the

would probably As regards the

young

months Mr. Orang-utan,

be

the

fruit of greatest I Wallace adds,

"

sucking

Orang-utan

in

May
season,

; that

was

or third month about the second fruits began to be plentiful."

of the dry

in which

Brehm,

'

Thierleben,'

vol. ii.p. 313.

2 4

3 5

Ibid., vol. iii. p. 482. Ibid.,\o\. i. pp. 119,

147,

182,

228.

Ibid, vol. iii.pp. 699, 723. Ibid., vol. ii.p. 440. loc. cit. vol. ii. Schomburgk, that the birds the the

p. 767. 6 Brehm,

Galapagos
have
no

vol. iii. pp. 480. Islands, which

'

It is also remarkable
are season

on

situated

almost

on

definite breeding
Proceed.
Roy.

(Markham,
Soc.,' N.

'Visit

to equator, seem to the Galapagos

Islands,' in
7

Geo.

S. vol. ii.p.

753).
Huxley,

Reade,
'

loc. cit. p. 214.

Das

Ausland,'
as
'

'

Evidence
9

Burton,

loc. cit. p. 230. Hartmann, 1872, p. 850. Place in Nature,' p. 33. to Man's Gorilla Land,' vol. i. p. 248.

28

THE

HISTORY

OF

HUMAN

MARRIAGE

CHAP.

Considering,
life rests
on

then,

that

the food
on

periodicity which connected

of the

the

kind

of

sexual species lives, anatomical further, the

the

together
and

with

other circumstances

with

physiological peculiarities, and considering, between man and the man-like close biological resemblance
apes, time
we are our

of

compelled earliest human

a

almost

to
or

assume

that

the

pairing
was

half-human
year,
as

ancestors
was

restricted
case

to

certain

season

of the

also

the

with

their nearest

This
being,
to

presumption
even
an

the lower animals. relations among from derives further there probability rude peoples who
are

now,

some

actually

stated

have

sexual
at
a

time, and other peoples whose annual pairing instinct undergoes decidedly a periodical increase most of California,

certain time of the year. According to Mr. Johnston, the wild Indians have belonging to the lowest races on earth,
"

their rutting

seasons

as

regularly

as

have

any

other

animals."1

And

the deer, the elk, the antelope, or Mr. Powers ness confirms the correct-

at least with of these regard to some of this statement, Indians, saying is a literal Saint Valentine's that spring Day with them, as with the natural beasts and birds of the forest."2
"

in Luzon, Mr. Foreman tells us the Goddanes regards it is the custom men that of the young about to marry, to to the sires of their future vie with each other in presenting bride all the scalps they are able to take from their enemies,
"

As

as

proof

of

their

manliness
'

and

courage.
'

This
"

practice

the tree prevails at the season of the year when popularly by Spaniards fire-tree is in bloom."3 the the called
"

in the western of the Watch-an-dies part of Australia, Mr. Oldfield remarks, Like the beasts of the field, the savage has but one time for copulation in the year.4 About begin to think the middle the Watch-an-dies of spring
"
. .
.

Speaking

of

holding

their
to

grand

semi-religious of the
2

festival
important

of

Caa-ro,
duty
of

preparatory
1

the

performance

Schoolcraft,

3
4
'

loc. cit. vol. iv. p. 224. 'The Foreman, Philippine Islands,' p. 212. This however, be to seems statement, Australian
Race,' vol. i. pp. 310, et

Powers,

loc. cit. p. 206. Curr, (cf.

an

exaggeration

The

set?.).

II

HUMAN

PAIRING

SEASON

IN

PRIMITIVE

TIMES

29

procreation."1
was

A
by

celebrated
Hos,

similar feast, according the Tasmanians at the

to
same

Mr.

Bonwick,
of the

time

year.2

The Colonel
the
own

an

Indian
every

hill tribe, have,

year
a

as

we

are

informed
"

by

Dalton,

great

feast in

January,

when

full of grain, and the people, to use their are granaries have a strange notion They full of devilry. expression,
men

that at this period,

so are over-charged with and women for the that it is absolutely necessary vicious propensities, by allowing for a time to let off steam safety of the person full vent to the passions. The festival, therefore, becomes a

saturnalia,
masters,

during

which

servants

forget

their
men

duty

to

their

children their

reverence

for parents,

and women Men and gentleness." indulgence the of their

women,

for

all notions of modesty, become women almost like animals

amorous

their respect, delicacy, and

in

propensities,

and

the utmost

liberty is given to the girls,3 Hill The same writer adds that "it would appear that most by stimuTribes have found it necessary to promote marriage lating intercourse between the sexes at particular seasons of the year."4 Among the

Santals,

a year, in January place once for matrimony live in promiscuous

the marriages mostly take ; for six days all the candidates

"

the

party are whole supposed The in Punjas Jeypore,according wife."5 first month of the new lower The women assemble. order festival, which is kept up for a month,
partners
a once

concubinage, to have paired off

to

after which
as man

and Dr. Shortt, have

men

festival in the

year, where
or

and this

castes

observe
sexes

by both

promiscuously, and taking A similar feast, comprising and licentiousness, is held

as

continuous
a

their choice course of debauchery the Kotars,

a

mixing directs.6

year, by

tribe

Oldfield,

'

The

Aborigines

of Australia,' in

'

Trans.

Ethn.

Soc

,'

S.

vol. iii.p. 230. ' 2 Bonwick, Daily

3
5

Dalton,
Watson

Life and Origin of the Tasmanians,' p. 198. 4 Ibid., loc. cit, pp. 196, et seq. p. 300. Kaye, 'The Rowney, People i. India,' 2. no. and of vol.
the Ethnology in Jeypore,'
'

loc. cit. p. 76. 0 Shortt, ' Contribution

Soc.,' N.

to

of

Trans.

Ethn.

S. vol. vi. p. 269.

30

THE

HISTORY

OF

HUMAN

MARRIAGE

CHAP.

inhabiting the Keres

the Neilgherries
in New Mexico

; ;
2

according according the Rev.

to

Mr.

Bancroft,

by the the by

to Dr.

Fritsch, by by

H. to according 4 informed by Mr. Kafirs ; and, as I am Writers Nyassa. some tribes near of the Hottentots;3

Rowley, A.

J. Swann,

speak

of

at which

of certain early existence license great prevailed. According place, as festival of St. that of
to
a

the

century sixteenth festivals in Russia,

to

Pamphill,

these

gatherings annual the day before the

pagan times,
was

took

rule, at the end of June, John the Baptist, which, in by the name divinity known of
a

Jarilo, corresponding
Rome,
a

the

Priapus

of

the

Greeks.5

At

festival in honour

of Venus

took
some

place in the month

curious

Mannhardt mentions and of April;0 Esthonia England, in Germany, customs

seem

countries, which instinct in spring or at the beginning of summer.7 living among By questions to persons addressed various I have inquired these peoples, among savage peoples, whether

to

indicate

an

and other increase of the sexual

popular European

marriages
year, and
season

are

principally contracted children In answer,

more whether than in another.

certain time of the born in one are or month Mr. Radfield writes from
at
a
"

Caledonia, that marriages there formerly took November place at various times, when suitable, but used to be the time at which As the were engagements made."
Lifu,
near

New

this of those in England, includes beginning the end of spring and the month of summer. The Rev. H. T. Cousins informs me that, among the Kafirs
seasons
are

in this island

the

reverse

inhabiting
are
1

what

is known
one

as

Cis-Natalian
month
or

Kafirland,
than

"there

more

children born in
'Account

season

in another.
in 'Trans.

Idem,

of the

Hill

Tribes

of the

Neilgherries,'

Ethn.
2
3 4

Soc.,' N.
'

Bancroft, Fritsch, Rowley,

'

S. vol. vii. p. 282. Native Races of the Pacific States,' vol. i. pp. 551, et seq.

Die

Eingeborenen

Siid-Afrika's,' p. 328.
Ancient Laws of Russia,' pp.

'Africa Unveiled,' 'Modern

Kovalevsky,

p. 165. Customs and Ancient

10,

et seq.

p. 26. i. v. "" 8-1 1, especially ch. vol. 'Die See Kulischer, also pp. 449, 450, 469, 480, et seq. geschlechtliche bei den Menschen in der Urzeit,' in ' Zeitschrift fur Ethnologic,' Zuchtwahl

Westropp

and
'

Wake,

'

Symbol

Worship,'

Mannhardt,

Wald-

und

Feldkulte,'

vol. viii. pp. 152-156,

ii

HUMAN

PAIRING

SEASON

IN

PRIMITIVE

TIMES

31

September, in are the spring months and viz. August which South Africa ;" and he ascribes this surplus of births to feasts, debauchery between unrestricted intercourse comprising and
the
unmarried from writes
are

people

Stanley
born

Again, sexes. of both Pool that, among the and

Dr.

A.

Sims
more

Bateke,
that
; and
states

children
seasons

in September

October,

is, in the

of the early rains, than at other times Banza Ch. E. Ingham, Manteka, writing from believes the same to be the case the among

the

Rev.

that he But in
one

Bakongo. the Yahgans

the Rev.

T. Bridges

informs

me

the southern part of Tierradel is the same as month another with births. I venture, however, to think somewhat number of

that, among Fuego, so far

regard

as

he knows, the number

to

modified
cases.

by
For

that this result might inquiry, embracing a minute a sufficient in civizlied statistics prove that even

of be

countries, there birth-rate. In the

is

regular

periodical

fluctuation

in

the

eighteenth
more

century

Wargentin

showed

that,

in

Sweden

The another.1 European other

number is

born in one in were than children month has since been found in to be the case same According Wappaus, to the countries.

Holland, of births in Sardinia, Belgium, and Sweden to a regular increase twice a year, the maximum of subject first increase in February March, or the that of the occurring in September October.2 M. Sormani and second observed is Italy, increase in an there that, in the south of only once to the north twice, in spring and in autumn.3 the year, but more found in Germany Dr. Mayr two and Dr. Beukemann annual
in February maxima Dr. Haycraft states
"

or

March,
in

and

in September

;
"

and

that,
are

the

Scotland,
1

more

children
'

born

eight largest towns in legitimate wedlock

of in

Wargentin,

Uti hvilka
Kongl.

Manader

flera Manniskor

do i Sverige,' in
pp. 249-258. 2 Wappaus,
3
'

'

Vetenskaps-academiens

arligen fodas och Handlingar,' vol. xxviii.

vol. i. p. 237.

Allgemeine fecondita
'

Bevolkerungsstatistik,'
e

Sormani,

'

La

lamortalita

ed ai clima

d'ltalia ;

quoted

by Mayr,

'

in rapporto Die Gesetzmassigkeit

umana

alle stagioni im Gesell-

schaftsleben,' p. 242. 4 Mayr, Beukemann, p. 240. der Geburten Vertheilung nach

'

Ein

Beitrag

zur

Untersuchung

iiber die

Monaten,'

pp. 15-22.

32

THE

HISTORY

OF

HUMAN

MARRIAGE

CHAP.

April than

Sormani,
maximum, between and
comes

in any other month.1 As a rule, according to M. its the first annual augmentation of births has in Sweden, Holland, in March ; in France and and February

February

March
; in

; in

Belgium,
in

Spain, Austria
;
so

Italy, in

Greece,

January
more

that

it

earlier in southern the second annual

we

Europe increase

than

farther to the

north.2

Again,
the than
more

is found

to the north

the first one,

but

go. in North

In South

Germany

considerable it is smaller larger ; 3

in

Germany

generally

larger.4 it is decidedly and in Sweden, As to non-European countries, Wappaus observed Massachusetts, an the birth-rate likewise underwent
twice year, the maxima more that in Chili many
a

that

increase
;

falling in March children beginning

were

and
and

and September born in September

"

October

"

i.e.,at

the

Finally, Mr. S. A. month.5 the Hindus proved, by statistical data, that, among of that birth-rates exhibit distinct annual a the most province, falling in June and the maximum variation, the minimum in September and October.6 other distribution of births over the different months unequal by statisticians. It of the year is ascribed to various causes is, however, generally admitted in February that the maximum This

than in any of spring Hill, of Allahabad, has

(inChili, September) is, at least to a great extent, and March due* to the sexual instinct being strongest in May and June Chili, This is likely be more to the (in the case December).7
as

it is especially illegitimate births that And it appears birth-rates

numerous.

also, the higher

owe

extremely in the seasons

then comparatively probable that, in Africa

are

of the

early rains

their origin to the same cause. Thus, the facts stated, comparing
Haycraft,
Mayr,

we

find, among

various

1
2

in

'

Trans.

Roy.

Soc. Edinburgh,'
3

loc. at., p. 241. Wargentin, in ' Kongl.

vol. xxix. pp. i\g, et seq. Beukemann, loc. cit. p. 26. Vet.-acad. Handl.,' vol. xxviii. p. 252.

Wappaus,
3

Wappaus,

loc. cit.vol. i. p. 237. vol. i. pp. 250, 237. Life Statistics of Ploss, 'Das
an

Hill, 'The

Indian

Province,' in

'

Nature,' vol.
vol. i.

xxxviii., p. 250. 7 See, for instance,

Weib,' vol. i.p. 414;

Wappaus,

pp.

239, 247.

II

HUMAN

PAIRING

SEASON

IN

PRIMITIVE

TIMES

33

instinct increasing at the end sexual of beginning Some or, summer. the rather, at of spring, peoples form lascivious India to to fesseem tivals, an this rule, exception of
races

of

men,

the

of several of them, taking place in the month the Hindus of January,and the maximum of births, among of Allahabad, falling at the end of the hot season, in early or
case

in the

autumn.

But

in India

in spring. of the indecent the Hindus of Oudeypour.

passions

also there are traces of strengthened M. Rousselet gives the following description Holi festival, as it is celebrated among
"

festival of Holi marks the Holica, arrival of spring, and is held in honour of the goddess in the Hindu Vasanti, who or that season personifies Pantheon. The carnival lasts several days, during which

The

time

the

most

licentious

debauchery

and

disorder

reign

throughout of
India.
to

every class of society. Persons of the greatest

It is the regular

saturnalia

regard

rank

or

age, this

are

not

respectability, without to take part in the ashamed

Women and of the year feast Holica, hideous idols the the of of children crowd round immorality flowers; reigns supreme and deck them with and inAmong habited in the streets of the capital."1 the Aryans who orgies which

mark

season

the

plains
to

of

the

North,

the

spring,

or

"

vasanta,"

was the months the and corresponding season of love and pleasure, celebrated in song by the poets, among and the time for marriages and religious feasts.2 And

of March

April,

the

Rajputs of
"

Mewar,

the last days

love
:

of spring scorching

the

Tod, to Lieutenant-Colonel according dedicated to Camdeva, are the god of are already of the hot season winds Flora
"

beginning

to blow,

when

droops

her head, and

the

'

god

of love turns anchorite.' We not, however, must procreative positions

temperature

power

infer that this enhancement of the " is to be attributed directly to the different

of the
of
a

sun

with

respect

to

the

earth,"4

or

to

the
not

immediately
1

certain spring from

'

season.

The
cause

phenomenon
case

does

this

in the

of any

other

Rousselet, Reclus, Tod,

'

India and

its Native

Princes,' p. 173.

2 3 *

'

Nouvelle

Annals

Villerme.

geographic universelle,' vol. viii.p. 70. Antiquities of Rajast'han,' vol, i. 495. and 'Treatise on Man,' p. 21. quoted by Quetelet, D

34

THE

HISTORY

OF

HUMAN

MARRIAGE

CHAP.

it be due to abundance Neither can of food. animal species. more take In the northern parts of Europe conceptions many the conditions of and June, when of May place in the months October, and life are often rather hard, than in September,
are the comparatively of food supplies when In the north-western provinces of Germany, plentiful. by are the latter months characterized well as in Sweden,

November,

as

minimum
are

of conceptions.1 in November conceived

although,
abundant

Among

month, is most And

according
among

children in than any other and December H. T. Cousins, food to the Rev. from

the Kaffirs,

more

them the

March

to

September.

among

the and
most

Bateke,

maximum

in December

January, although

falls of conceptions informed food is, as I am

that is, from plentiful in the dry season, May to the end of August. On the other hand, the periodical increase of conceptions hypothesis, entertained by the opposite be explained cannot by
Dr.

Sims,

by

some

physiologists, that the power Among by want and distress. and

is increased of reproduction Australians the Western

Californians,2 for
a

instance,

the

season

by accompanied Bakongo, among

to

of food, and in the surplus believes most Mr. Ingham whom and
in these

of love is land of the

take

place in December
abundant

conceptions January, food is, according

him, most February.

to

precisely

months

and

in

crease that the inpresumption reasonable of the sexual instinct at the end of spring or in the is a survival of an beginning ancient of summer, pairing law depending in same season, the that rules the rest upon

It

seems,

therefore,

of
want

the

animal
a

kingdom.

Since

than

impossible

of abundance believe to that our

time

spring is rather a time of for a frugivorous species, it is

as

early ancestors,

long

as

they

fruits,gave birth to their young at the beginning of From Richard Burton Sir the that period. statements of and know Mr. A. R. Wallace, that the manalready quoted,3 we like fed upon
apes plentiful.
1

breed But

early when

in the
man

season

began

to

when feed

fruits begin
on

to be

herbs, roots,

and

Beukemann,

loc. cit. pp. 18, 28.

3

Powers, loc. cit. p. 206,

Ante, p. 27.

II

HUMAN

PAIRING

SEASON

IN

PRIMITIVE

TIMES

35

animal

food, the conditions were changed. life, of when there are of the re-awakening Hence those children whose and prey.
period survived
more

Spring is the

season

plenty of vegetables infancy fell in this

at any

frequently

Considering
have

had

an

that the parents innate tendency

at

of at

other. few of them must to the increase of the power of

least
a

than

those born

reproduction further, that

some

the beginning
tendency

of
must

summer,

this

have

and considering, been transmitted to

of the

offspring, like many

other
we

characteristics which

occur

race

can readily understand periodically at certain seasons,1 that gradually, through the influence of natural selection, would emerge whose pairing time would be exclusively

or

predominantly
born

its subsistence.
are

among

most restricted to the season To judge from the period when existing peoples, the pairing

favourable
most
season

to

children of
our

prehistoric ancestors the year than is the

species. unusually
to

occurred,
case

indeed, the

somewhat

earlier in mammalian is of man favourable

with

majorityof
the time
most

But

we

must

remember regard

that the infancy

to

long ; and, with

take into consideration the subsistence of children, we must not only the firstdays of their existence, but the firstperiod Besides food and warmth, several of their infancy in general. other factors affect the welfare of the offspring, and it is
often difficult to find out all of them.

that make particular circumstances or the beginning of March,2 and the reindeer end of February 3 as early as April ; but there can mountains of the Norwegian
be
no

W.e do not know the the badger breed at the

doubt

that these

breeding

seasons

are

adapted

to the

requirements The cause considerable

of the respective species. of the winter maximum

as the the quiet ensuing on sought mas.4 harvest time, the better food, and the amusements of Christbefore December But the people certainly recover

the peoples among in social influences,

of conceptions, especially Europe, is generNorthern ally of

from

the labours

of the field, and

Christmas

amusements,

as

Wargentin
1

remarks,
'

take
Descent

place at the end

of that month

and

Cf.Darwin,
Brehm,
'

Wappaus,

of Man,' vol. i. p. 354. 3 md^ Thierleben,' vol. ii.p. 149. loc. cit. vol. i. p. 241. The

vol

I24

36

THE

HISTORY

OF

HUMAN

MARRIAGE

CHAP.

the any particular influence upon It has, further, of births in October being observable.1 number distribution of marriages over been that the unequal proved

far into

January, without

the different months exercises distribution of births.* Again,

hardly
among

any

influence

the Hindus

the upon Decemthe ber

from seems the January maximum of conceptions and lascivious festivities of several Indian peoples to be due to an Hill, this to Mr. increase of the sexual instinct. According
increase

depends

upon
as

food
a

supply.

But,

strengthened

power

abundant with an I have already said, it is not proved that and abundance of food of reproduction conditions

healthy

are

another. with one connected to express far from venturing I am

cause

any

to the

of these particular also

are

phenomena,

definite opinion as but it is not impossible

that they
a

comparatively

recent

effects of natural selection, although of date. Considering that the September of

we

maximum in Europe

maximum of births (or December larger the farther north becomes

conceptions)
go ; that the

have plenty of food Europe agricultural peoples of Northern in autumn and during the first part of winter, but often suffer in spring ; and, finally,that the winter a certain degree of want
giving affect the health of infants, the woods it has for fuel, to me that occurred children sufficient material have better in September born a may chance of surviving Indeed, Dr. Beukemann than states that the number others. cold does
not
"

of of stillborn births is largest in winter or at the beginning " that the children born in autumn the possess spring, and against the dangers of greatest vitality and resisting power
earliest infancy." be an adequate would perhaps nation explaeither of an increase of the sexual instinct or of greater in December. disposition to impregnation It is not impossible either, that the Hindus the increase
in December
3

This

of the power

of reproduction
causes

of births the hot

1 2

and in September

January, which
" "

among crease inan

season

and
in
'

October and the beginning of winter

i.e., the end of its origin owes

Kongl. Vet.-acad. Handl.,' vol. xxviii. p. 254. loc. cit.vol. i. p. 242. Bertillon, ' Natalite (demographic),' ' des sciences in Dictionnaire encyclopedique medicales,' ser. ii.tvol. xi. 3 Beukemann, loc. 479. p. cit. p. 59. Wargentin, Wappaus,

II

HUMAN

PAIRING

SEASON

IN

PRIMITIVE

TIMES

37

to the fact that during

the winter the granaries get rilled,and healthy. But it some more of the conditions of life become itself, according to Mr. that September should be remarked
Hill, is
a

very
can

Now

it

month.1 unhealthy be explained, I believe

man,

for the first time, how

animals, is not limited

it happens
to
a

that

unlike

the

lower

particular period of the year in which to court the female.2 The Darwinian it seems to as theory of natural selection can, for the periodicity of the sexual instinct in such me, account Australians, among a as the the Western rude race whom
mortality of them of children is so do not survive even
a

enormous

the

that the greater number first month after birth,3 and

unproductive pre-eminently of animals fitted human life, land to sustain a and vegetables wherCj "during seasons, the summer the black man parative riots in com-

who

inhabit

land

but abundance, the struggle for existence

progress acquires
man

during becomes and

the

rest

of the

makes

in arts

very severe."4 inventions ; the

year The
more

more

he

it necessity of freezing when is cold, and starving when is less lavish with food ; in nature independent he becomes short, the more of the of the changes the
more seasons
one
"

the power of resisting he rids himself of the

injurious external

influences ;

the greater

is the

probability

that

children

born

at

of the year will survive as well, or almost as well, as Variations as regards the pairing those born at any other. likely to occur time, always occasionally, will do so the more frequently on account of life, which conditions of changed directly
or

time

indirectly

cause

variability

of every

these variations will be preserved and transmitted has arisen, how a race Thus we can generations. understand endowed children in any season. with the ability to procreate We how, even in such a rude race as can the also understand Yahgans
1 2

and following to
;

kind

in Tierra
'

del Fuego,

the

seasonable

distribution of
that

Hill, in

Professor

Darwinism
3
4

vol. xxxviii. p. 250. Selection in Man,' Nicholson Sexual says (' for this. failsto assign any adequate cause

Nature,'

p.

9)

Waitz,

'Introduction
'

to

Anthropology,'

Oldfield, in
Darwin,
'

Trans.

Ethn.

Soc.,' N.

The

Variation

of Animals

p. 113. S. vol. iii. pp. 269, et seq. Plants under Domestication,' and

vol. ii.p. 255.

38

THE

HISTORY

OF

HUMAN

MARRIAGE

CH.

II

births

seems

to be
"

pretty such
a no

equal,

as

there

is, according

to

the

Rev. T. Bridges, that there by

is strictly

variety of food in the various seasons save such as period of hardship,

can

is

We accidents of weather." the periodical fluctuation in the number

caused

inconsiderable
in countries in countries predominantly

in every

explain, too, why of births, though comparatively civilized society, is greater

is greater greater in Sweden

now.3

predominantly in rural districts than

For

the
more

more

it why 2 in towns ; and why it was in the middle of the last century than it is has abandoned man natural life out of
;

agricultural, such as industrial, as Saxony

Chili, than
l

doors, the

luxury

refined, the greater has become

subject,

got his sexual life is the variability to which the smaller has been the influence and of the the
4

has increased

and

his habits have

exerted upon it by the changes has thus gone through Man domestic

seasons.

same

transition in

as

certain

he-goat The the ass and animals. the whole countries,5 for instance, rut throughout domestic pig

southern The year.

had
has
even

pairs generally but one rutting

a

twice
season.6

cestors year, while its wild anDr. Hermann Miiller

winter.7

observed Natural

canary

that

laid eggs
course,

in autumn
account

such

the

alterations : limited pairing

of selection cannot, fall the law they under

season

and for
It is

of variation.

that is

product

process, which acts with full force only from civilization and domestication.

of this powerful under conditions free holds

it

If the hypothesis be admitted instinct could not

must

set

forth in this chapter

good,

marriage

"

primitive in the following

1

that the continued excitement of the sexual have played a part in the origin of human that this institution did exist among provided Whether I shall examine men. this was the case

chapters.

loc. cit.vol. i. p. 247. Ouetelet, loc. cit. p. Ibid., vol. i. p. 246. des sciences medicales,' naire encyclopedique

Wappaus,

20. ser.

Bertillon, in

'

Diction-

ii.vol. xi. p. 480.

3
4

vol. i. p. 343. ' Brehm, Thierleben,' vol. iii. p. 333. Ibid., vol. iii. p. 43.
Wappaus,
2,

Miiller, loc. cit. pp. eggs as early as March.

86, 104.

I myself

Ibid., vol. iii. pp. 549, 557. know that laid of a canary

CHAPTER

III

THE

ANTIQUITY

OF

HUMAN

MARRIAGE

IF it be admitted that marriage, as a necessary requirement for the existence is of certain species, connected with some peculiarities in their organism, and, more particularly among

the highest their long admitted

as

monkeys, period

with the of infancy,

"

paucity it must
men,

of their progeny
at

and

the

same same

time
causes

be

that, among

primitive

from

the

in all probability kept the sexes animals, Later on, when together tillafter the birth of the offspring. beyond its frugivorous race the human passed stage and food, living over on the earth, the assistspread ance animal chiefly

among

these

of

an

adult

male

became

subsistence
on

the
a

man, woman

for

the chase devolves of the children. it being a rare peoples exception among savage in it.1 Under to engage a such conditions

still more Everywhere

necessary

for the

family
as a.

consisting of mother rule, have succumbed.

and

young

only, would

probably,

It has, natural maternal

1 2

however,

been

suggested
was

guardian

uncle.2
'

of the children This inference

Races
'

that, in olden times, the the father, but the not drawn chiefly from

has been

pp. 229, et seg. Giraud-Teulon, Les et de la famille,' p. 148. origines du mariage Lippert, ' Kulturgeschichte der Menschheit,' vol. ii.pp. 54, et seq. Von ' Hellwald, Die Familie,' p. 207 : ' Was spa'ter der Vater, menschliche das
1st der

Peschel,

The

of Man,'

Oheim
'

zur

Zeit

des

Mutterrechtes

Kovalevsky,

Tableau

des origines
21.

des Matriarchats.' und la famille et de la de 1'evolution et de

propriete,' pp. 15, 16,

40

THE

HISTORY

OF

HUMAN

MARRIAGE

CHAP.

the

common

practice
in rank

brother between

the two dite

"

his mother's succeeding nephew But the relation sometimes and property. " La famille Malaise intimate. is still more
of
a

proprement by quoted
et
ses

le Sa-Mandei,

"
"

says
"

Dutch

Professor
:

Giraud-Teulon,
n'en

consiste

writer, as dans la mere

enfants

le pere
ce

parente

qui unissent
ceux

Les liens de fait point partie. dernier a ses freres et sceurs sont plus
a sa

etrois que

qui

le rattachent

femme

et

ses

II continue a meme apres son manage enfants. famille maternelle ; c'est la qu'est son veritable domicile, et sa la maison femme de sa il ne cesse non : pas de pas dans
cultiver le champ et n'aide sa femme
est
ou

propres vivre dans

de

sa

propre

famille,

ordinairement

qu'accidentellement. le frere aine du cote

par
ses

travailler pour elle, Le chef de la famille

avunculus). De
pere

droits

(le mamak maternel devoirs, c'est lui le et ses

vrai

states

As regards the mountaineers enfants de sa sceur."1 of Georgia, especially the Pshaves, M. Kovalevsky le frere de la mere them, that, among prend la place
des
"

du

pere dans

toutes

sang
sonne

repandu, de son

les circonstances ou de meurtre au cas surtout

le il s'agit de venger la persur commis Indians,3 the

neveu."2

Among

the

Goajiro

of Bondo,4 the Barea, and the Bazes,5 it is the mother's brother who has the right of selling a girl to her suitor. Touching " The maternal the Kois, the Rev. John Cain says, uncle Koi has her hand bestow to on the right of any girl any one

Negroes

of his sons, his approval. acknowledged

amongst
some

or

with other suitable candidate who meets father and the mother of the girl have no A similar custom voice in the matter. prevails 6 Among the of the Komati (Vaisya)caste." any The

Savaras
only
among
1 2 3

in India, the

the bridegroom
to

has

to

give

bullock
7

not

to

girl's father, but the Creeks, the proxy

'

the

of the

uncle ; whilst suitor asked for the con-

maternal

Giraud-Teulon,

loc. cit. pp. 199, et seq. Kovalevsky, des origines de la famille,' pp. Tableau ' Bastian, bei verschiedenen Die Rechtsverhaltnisse

21,

et seq. Volkern

der

Erde,' p. 181. 4 'Das Ausland,'

6

Munzinger, Cain,
'

The

1881, p. 1026. Ostafrikanische Studien,' p. 528. Bhadrachellam Taluqas,' and Rekapalli

'

in

'

The

Indian

Antiquary,'

vol. viii.p. 34.

Dalton,

loc. cit. p. 150.

ill

THE

ANTIQUITY

OF

HUMAN

MARRIAGE

41

sent
"

woman, of the uncles, aunts, and brothers of the young l the father having no voice or authority in the business." But such cases Besides, most are rare. of them imply only

belong to the uncle, not children in a certain way that the father is released from the obligation of supporting females Even them. through only, the where succession runs
that

the

father Thus,

is nearly certainly always for instance, in Melanesia, is determined by that

the where

head
the

of the clan
"

family.
of the

the mother of the mother, Dr. Codrington, in no the head of the way is house of the family is the father's, the garden his, the rule and is there any his." 2 Nor are government in former to believe that it was reason generally otherwise
children is," to quote family. The
"

could not of sister's children, if he did not But except in such a them. that of the unless Malays,

times.

man

course

be

the

guardian

of his

live in close connection with decidedly case as anomalous

to, this could

just referred

scarcely

pen hap-

between were contracted marriages persons living Nowadays, however, are closely together, marriages such later on to show that usually avoided, and I shall endeavouf they were ancestors. probably also avoided by our remote
It might, further, be that the children objected better provided for, if not the fathers well or
were

equally only, but all

the males of the tribe indiscriminately were their guardians. The supporters of the hypothesis of promiscuity, and even believe that other sociologists, as for instance Herr Kautsky,3 this really
was

the
or

case

them, human

the
race,

tribe and

among primitive horde is the primary

men.

According

to

the family Indeed,

as

only

social unit of the secondary unit, developed

in later times.
many
as a

writers, not

has been treated by this assumption less probable hypothesis, but more or
Yet
no

demonstrated
to

truth.

the idea that

man's

belong
we
1

the tribe, has

or

foundation composed
of

in fact. several

children Everywhere

find the tribes

Schoolcraft,

clans

families, the

loc. dt.
'

Cherokee
2

Indians,' in
'

Codrington,

The

' The Creek and Cf. Bartram, vol. v. p. 268. Trans. American Ethn. Soc.,' vol. iii. pt. i. p. 65. Melanesians,' Cf. Curr, loc. cit. vol. i. p. 34.

pp. 60, 62, 69. 3 Kautsky,

'

Die

Entstehung

der

Ehe

und

Familie,

in

'

Kosmos

vol. xii. p. 198.

42

THE

HISTORY

OF

HUMAN

MARRIAGE

CHAP.

members
one

connected with sisting another than with the rest of the tribe. The family, conants, descendof parents, children, and often also their next is a existing peoples.1 universal institution among

of each

family being

more

closely

And
human
at

it

that, among extremely probable the family formed, if not the ancestors,
seems

earliest society itself,

our

majority
ape-like be may inference, fact that

this is a question of great nucleus of it. As length. importance, I must deal with it at some Mr. Darwin "Judging from the analogy of the remarks, that the early of the Quadrumana, it is probable least

the

of man progenitors Mr. doubted whether

were

likewise

Darwin

But it social." have drawn this would

'

had
none

he

taken

into

consideration
most

the

remarkable
man
can

of the monkeys

nearly

allied to

be called social animals. The solitary life of the Orang-utan As

regards

has

already

been

noted.

Gorillas, Dr. Savage

attached that they
are

states

that and though Both

adult

male

to

each
not

group;3

there is only one Mr. Reade says they sometimes Mr. Du Chaillu
5

expressly
seem

gregarious,
numbers.4
assure us

to assemble

in large

and

Herr

von

Koppenfels6

likewise

that the Gorilla

generally lives in pairs or families. The same is the case with the Chimpanzee. " Dr. Savage says, two or that more than one
upon been

"

It is seldom,"
are seen

nests

the

same

tree

or

in the
an

same

neighbourhood
circumstance.
more

; five have

found, but it was

'
. . .

unusual
are

They

do not

live in

villages.' in gangs. As
. . .

This

statement,

in pairs than often seen here, they cannot be called gregarious." 7 seen 8 or confirmed repeated by Mr. Du Chaillu and
is especially
Society,' in
'

They

Professor
1

Hartmann,9
'

interesting,
Contemporary

as

the

Chimvol.

Cf.Tylor,

Primitive

The

Review,'

xxi. pp. 711, et seq. 2 Darwin, ' The Descent

3#

Savage, Reade,
'Die

'

Description
220.

* 6

loc. tit. p. in
'

of Man,' vol. i. p. 166. Gorilla]p. 9. of Troglodytes 6 Du Chaillu, loc. tit. p. 349.

History,' vol. iv. pp. 384, et seq. Familien

Gartenlaube,'
Boston

7 8
9

Savage,
Du

1877, p. 418. Journalof Natural

'Dieses solchen

Chaillu, p. 358. Hartmann, loc. tit. p. Gruppen

221 von

oder in kleinern

lebt in einzelnen beieinander.'

Thier

Ill

THE

ANTIQUITY

OF

HUMAN

MARRIAGE

43

panzee

resembles
so

man

and courage, better suited Mr.

that

also in his comparatively slight strength life be to be might gregarious supposed

has

to this animal.

Spencer, however,

strength,

and means of food and conflict to determine

that not only size, out pointed bution of defence, but also the kind and distriother factors must variously co-operate and

gregarious lifeis beneficial, and how far a solitary life.1 Considering, to then, that, according Dr. Savage, the Chimpanzees in the season are more numerous how
a

far

when

the greatest

almost with by this ape is due chiefly to the difficulty it experiences in getting food at other times of the year. fruit-eating human Is it not, then, most that our probable
or

to maturity,2 we number of fruits come may certainty infer that the solitary life generally led

half-human about
more

ancestors,

living

on.

the

same

kind

of food, and

requiring
were

the

same

quantities than became

not

gregarious

of it as the man-like apes, ? is likely, It too, they that

subsequently,

when

man

continued, as a rule, this solitary " his habit only in part, An became ousness animal of " kind," says Mr. Spencer, which has prey that can predatory help, profits by living alone be caught and killed without especially if its prey

he partly carnivorous, kind of life,or that gregaria

or approach stealthy here be a positive would

is secured by is much scattered, and Gregariousness by lying in ambush.

disadvantage.

Hence

the

tendency

that have also of small carnivores of large carnivores, and It feeble and widely-distributed prey, to lead solitary lives."3 is, indeed, very remarkable now that even there are savage families than in tribes, live rather in separate peoples who and
races
"
'

that

most

of these

peoples
"

belong

to

the

very
"

rudest

in the world.4 The wild or forest Veddahs,'

'

Mr. Pridham

states,

build

Spencer,
Savage,

The
'

Principles

in

Boston

of Psychology,' Journal of Natural

vol. ii.pp. 558, et seg. History,' vol. iv. p. 384.

Cf,

v.

Koppenfels,
3 4

Spencer,
Herr
'

p. 193), begegnen, Volkern

bewahrt haben.'

1877, p. 419. ii. 558. p. vol. he says ('Kosmos,' is certainly mistaken Kautsky when Stamme Nicht Familien, sondern sind es, denen wir
die sich ihre urspriinglichen Einrichtungen

in 'Die

Gartenlaube,'

vol. xii. bei den noch

44

THE

HISTORY

OF

HUMAN

MARRIAGE

CHAP.

their huts in trees, live in pairs, only occasionally assembling in greater numbers, traces and exhibit no of the remotest l knowledge According any civilization, nor of social rites."
to Mr.

Bailey, the
"

wildest, septs,
or

the are considered who in small distributed through are their lovely country families, occupying in the rocks, generally caves

Nilgala

Veddahs,

though
solely
on

some

have

little bark

huts.
and

They

hunting

for their support,

2

hold

almost little communication

depend

with each other." del Fuego, according to Bishop Stirling,family life is exclusive. Get outside the family," he says, and relationships hostile. The doubtful, if not bond common a are of In Tierra
" "

even

language Wilkes

is
states

no

3 Commander security for friendly offices." " likewise that the Fuegians to live in appear

families and
any

not

in tribes, and

do

not

seem

to M. Hyades, and, according 5 constitute, mais la tribu n'existe pas, a proprement parler." Each family is perfectly independent of all the others, and defence now only the necessity of common and then induces

chief;4"

acknowledge "la familleest bien

to

few

families Rev.
T.
them

to

form

small
to
means

gangs
me, a

The

Bridges Ucuhr,

writes

called by comprise

which
"

any chief.6 without They live in clans, house. These Ucuhr

"

related. having their districts and moving about within from bay to bay and island to island in canoes,
order.

many subdivisions But," he continues,

; and

the members are the Yahgans

are a

necessarily people, districts any

roving these

without

The

whole
and

clan

seldom

travels

together,

occasionally collected.

The
as

Occasionally,
1

incidentally always divisions keep more smaller five families are to as many

then

and only is it to be found together.

. . .

be

found

living

Pridham, in
'

'

Account

Weddas,'
2

The

Bailey,

'The

' The of Ceylon,' vol. i. p. 454. Cf.Hartshorne, Indian Antiquary,' vol. viii. p. 320. Wild Tribes of the Veddahs of Ceylon,' in 'Trans.

Ethn.
'*"

Soc.' N. S. vol. ii.p. 281. Stirling, 'Residence in Tierra

Magazine,'
'

del Fuego,'
n.
4

in

'

The

South

American

Missionary
5

Hyades,

vol. iv. p. Ethnographic des

Wilkes, in
'

Fuegiens,'

loc. cit.vol. i. p. 124. Bulletins de la Societe

iii.vol. x. p. 333. Bove, Patagonia, Terra del Fuoco,' p. 134. Lovisato, "Appunti etnoCora's 'Cosmos,' grafici sulla Terra del Fuoco,' in Guido vol. viii. p. 150
ser.
6
'

d'Anthropologie

de Paris,'

in

THE

ANTIQUITY

OF

HUMAN

MARRIAGE

45

in

but generally families." two Indeed, wigwam, Voice for South America,' Mr. Bridges says that
a

in 'A
"

family natives

influence

is the

one one

great

tie which

binds

these

together, and

Speaking
known
to

great preventive of violence."1 West Australians, who are probably better of the Bishop him to any than other civilized man,
that

the

Salvado

says
se

they

"

au a

lieu de la maniere

se

gouverner

par

tribus,

paraissent famille, qui dance

gouverner

generalement individus, forme comme

une
.

patriarchale : chaque ne compte pas plus de six a neuf la seule depenpetite societe, sous
.
.

Chaque famille s'approprie une propre chef. les families voisines jouissent espece de district,dont cependant en commun si 1'on vit en bonne harmonic."2
de
son

Stanbridge, who spent eighteen Victoria, tells us that the savages there
Mr.
or

years
are

in the wilds of associated in tribes

Each families, the members of which vary much in number. boundaries, the land of which is parcelled out tribe has itsown by direct descent ; families and carefully transmitted amongst boundaries of
no

these member

being

so

sacredly

maintained
on

that

the
of
a

single family

one neighbouring Gournditch-mara,

without Howitt Mr.

will venture invitation.3

states

the lands
touching
"

And that

the

each
to

family

camped The
are

by

itself."4 of South entirely devoid of

Bushmans

Africa, according
of
a

Dr. Fritsch,
Even

almost
a

when horde,

number

families
more

tribal organization. occasionally unite in a

or a

larger
not

this association is by laws.5 any regulated

But

less accidental, horde commonly family

and

of the different members children are find food.6

1

old and " Sexual

'

only, at to help their parents to strong enough feelings, the instinctive love to children,

of

one

consists least if the

Bridges,

Manners

and

Customs

of the

Firelanders,' in

'

A Voice

for

South
2

America,'
'

Salvado,
'Voyage

vol. xiii.p. 204. historiques Memoires

en

sur

F Australia,' pp.
Part

265,
'

et

seq.

Idem,

Australia,' p. 178. ' 3 The Tribes in the Central Stanbridge, N. S. Soc.,' Ethn. vol. i. pp. 286, et seq.
4
6

of Victoria,' in-

Trans.

5 Fritsch, loc. tit.pp. 443, et seq. and Howitt, loc. tit.p. 278. ' in ' Bull. Soc. d'Anthr.,' Instructions sur les Bochimans,' Thulie,

Fison

iii. vol. iv. pp. 409, et seq. Lichtenstein, vol. i. p. 48.

ser.

'

Travels

in Southern

Africa,'

46

THE

HISTORY

OF

HUMAN

MARRIAGE

CHAP.

or

the

customary
"

attachment only

among

tenstein,

are

the

ties that

relations," says Lichkeep them in any sort of

union."1 The like is stated to be true of several peoples in Brazil. According to v. Martius, travellers often meet there with a language " used only by a few individuals connected with each other by

relationship, who
no

are

thus

completely

isolated, and

can

hold

far or communication with any of their other countrymen With near."2 Tschudi v. reference to the Botocudos, says is family "the that the only tie which joins these rude children

3 The Guachfs, Mauh"s, each of nature with other." and for the most live in Guatos families,4 scattered part and the social condition of the Caishanas, among whom each family " is of a low type, very littleremoved, has its own solitary hut,

indeed, from
The

Maraud

hordes,
Bates.6 Indians,

and According

forests."5 that of the brutes living in the same Indians live likewise in separate families or small do some so other of the tribes visited by Mr.
to

Mr.

Southey,

the

Cayaguas
the
one

or

Woodand lived at

who the Uruguay,

a

inhabited
were

the forests between

in
a
"

Parana

not

distance

from

another,

social state ; in a wretched

family

hut

boughs

; they subsisted wholly

by prey, and

composed of larger when game

failed, were
any

contented of
v.

with
or
v.

kind

reptile

Coroados,
any

Spix

and

snakes, mice, pismires, worms, and Again, vermin."7 speaking of the Martius say that live they without
"

of social union, neither patriarchal form of government. loose among them."8 The
men

bond

under Even

republican family ties are

nor

very

Togiagamutes,
in their
own

an

Eskimo

tribe, never
year from

thoroughly
1 2

until the country life, wandering nomadic

visited by white lead a 1880, who

place
to

place

in

Lichtenstein, loc. cit. vorl.ii.p. 194. ' Civil and Natural Rights v. Martius,

3 4

the Aboriginal among Brazil,' ii. Roy. in Geog. Soc.,' 'Jour. of p. 192. vol. loc. cit.vol. ii.p. 283. v. Tschudi,
v.

ants Inhabit-

Martius,
6

'

Beitrage
'

zur

Ethnographic
on

Amerika's,'

400, 247. 6 Ibid., vol. ii.pp. 381, 377, et seq.\ vol. i. p. 328. ' 7 Southey, History of Brazil,' vol. ii.p. 373.
8
v.

Bates,

The

Naturalist

the River Amazons,'

vol. i. pp. 244, p. 376. vol. ii.

Spix and

v.

Martius,

'

Travels

in Brazil,' vol. ii.p. 244.

in

THE

ANTIQUITY

OF

HUMAN

MARRIAGE

47

fish, appear, according to Petroff, to live or search of game in the most of each other. Even perfect state of independence bound in any way ; do not seem together the communities families and their changing groups of families constantly
"

another, or perhaps and joining community abode, leaving one The he is able forming as one youth, as soon of their own. himself, no longer observes to build a kaiak and to support
any

family

roaming

ties, but goes where about with his kaiak

his fancy

takes him, frequently

of miles

for thousands

before

a miserable another fancy calls him to take a wife, to excavate for a time."1 dwelling, and to settle down Finns, too, according The to the linguistic reancient searches Ahlqvist, Professor kind were any without of of his In have tribal organization. opinion, such a state would

impossible them, as they lived among almost families for the sake of the chase and in order pastures for their reindeer.2

been

in scattered to have

That
these from

comparatively peoples live, is due

the

several

facts. by
the

families of to want of sufficient food, appears Lichtenstein tells us that the hardships the
Bushmans
in satisfying

solitary life which

experienced

the

the possibility of necessities of life, preclude larger societies. Even the families that form associations in hordes are sometimes obliged to disperse, as small separate the
"

urgent their forming

most

same

spot

will not
the

The

smaller

afford sufficient sustenance the easier is a supply number,

the

for all. of food

procured."3
"

Scarcity
one

of food, and

from

place
"are, no

Fitzroy, always why

so

facility with which they move in their canoes," to another says Admiral doubt, the reasons are the Fuegians why among the islands in small family long in one place, and why in society." 4 South Jackson, New days ago parties, a large

dispersed
never

they
are

remain
seen

natives of Port visited a hundred years

1 2 3 4

number The

not

many

Wales,
were

when
asso-

by

Captain

Hunter,

Petroff, 'The Ahlqvist,

'Die

Population,
Kultunvorter

Industries, and Resources of Alaska,' p. 135. der westfinnischen Sprachen,' p. 220.

Lichtenstein,

King

and

loc, cit. vol. ii.pp. 49, 194. Fitzroy, loc. cit. vol. ii.pp. 177 et seq.

48

THE

HISTORY

OF

HUMAN

MARRIAGE

CHAP.

dated

in tribes of many

without a different disputes

apparently in fixed residence, the different families wandering for food, but uniting directions on of occasions another

families

living together,

with
as

tribe.1

The

Rev. A. Meyer Bay

a

assures
"

us

likewise,

regards
not

the Encounter
in

tribe, that from

the whole
place
to

tribe does

another,
obtained
scattered

move always unless there should

body

one

be

at

some

in search
more

particular of food."2
generally,

abundance of food to they spot ; but generally Again,

Brough with
reference
to

be
are

the that

Australians
"

Mr.

Smyth

remarks

by a tribe, where in any large area there was not occupied forest land, and where kangaroos it were not numerous, much is highly probable that the several families composing the from their companions for short periods, tribe would withdraw
at certain
seasons,
.
.

and

betake
it is
more
a

themselves than family

of the
certain
"

area,

and that each head

.

of

portions it is probable almost betake himself, if would

"

to separate

practicable, to that portion which his father had frequented."3 Mr. Wyeth's in Schoolcraft's great Finally, from account
work the
on

the Indian

Tribes

of the United

States, I shall make

with
reference
to

following

Snakes

characteristic quotation desert inhabiting the almost

the

from the Snake River as southward from the Rocky to the of the Great Salt Lake, and eastward Blue Mountains: in this region is, I "The paucity of game have littledoubt, the cause entire absence of the almost of its inhabitants it is trace among social organization ; no of
"

region which extends far as the southern end

seen ordinarily among large a number when

them,
the

except

during

salmon-time,
to

the rivers, resort of Falls, the and at such places there seems littleorganization. Prior to the introduction of the some horse, no other tribal arrangement existed than such as is now

Snakes

chiefly to

Fishing

seen

in

the

organization of the year

1

management be very would

would
'

be spent

fishery. The of the salmon imperfect, because the remainder by them in families widely spread
.
.

Hunter,

Historical

Journalof

the Transactions

at Port

Jackson and

Norfolk
2
3

Island,' p. 62. Meyer, loc. cit. p. 191. Brough Smyth, 'The Aborigines of Victoria,' vol. i. pp. 146, et seq.

in

THE

ANTIQUITY

OF

HUMAN

MARRIAGE

49

the year's apart, to eke out limited game of their country. had now are called Bonaks,
naturally form

the roots subsistence on and After a portion of them, who horses, they obtained would
to the Buffalo most

bands

and

resort

region

to gain

their subsistence, retiring to

own,

the

to avoid

the

snows

of the mountains

fertile places in their and feed their horses.

Having them
to

food from

the proceeds

live together, they

of the Buffalo hunt, to enable annually do so, for the protection would

interests have These of their horses, lodges, "c., "c. an the Bonaks, which continues organization among caused because interests it through, the year the which produce continue
; and
!

it is

more

advanced

than

that

of the

other

Snakes."
Here,

I think,

we

have

an

excellent

account

of society, applicable not only to the Snakes, The in general. features, to man kind of food he subsisted upon, together with the large quantities of it that he wanted, formed in olden times a hindrance to a true probably garious gremanner

of the origin but, in its main

rich places. in luxuriant

in some of living, except perhaps unusually Man in the savage living state, even when is often brought to the verge countries, of

implements starvation, in spite of his having and weapons his had idea If no the obstacle of. which ruder ancestors from insufficient food-supply gregariouscould be overcome, be doubt him. to Living ness no of great advantage would together, defend than the families resist the could from their enemies all the
more so, as

dangers

of
more

life and
easily

themselves solitary,
"

much

when

the physical

strength

of man, Indeed,
ness

is comparatively man,2 and especially savage slight. his bodily inferiority, together with his defenceless-

and

helplessness,

has

probably
"

been

the chief lever of

is able to he defends He
to

civilization. " He has," to

use

quote

Mr. Darwin,

invented

and

tools, traps, "c., with various weapons, himself, kills or catches prey, and otherwise has made for fishing or rafts or canoes neighbouring
1 2

which

obtains food.

fertile islands.

He

has

over crossing discovered the art

of

Schoolcraft,

Cf. Spencer,

loc. cit. vol. i. pp. 207, et seq. ' The Principles of Sociology,' vol. i. "" 24, 27.
E

50

THE

HISTORY

OF

HUMAN

MARRIAGE

CH.

ill

fire,by which hard and stringy roots can be rendered making digestible, and poisonous roots or herbs innocuous." l In short, found his man new out many gradually ways of earning
living and dependence gregarious advantages
unite
more on

and

more

emancipated
nature.
means

himself The
chief

from

direct
to
a

surrounding life was by this

obstacle
and gangs that

of such a in larger together

in part surmounted, life induced families or small

the
to

bodies.

Thus

it

seems

the

gregariousness and sociability of man sprang, in the main, from progressive intellectual and material civilization, whilst husband the tie that kept together and wife, parents and least if was, the only, at the principal not social children,
factor

a general with in the scale of civilization, the family diminishes, and the tribe increases, in importance.2 This may hold good for somewhat higher lowest it does to the not stages. stages, but apply

in the earliest life of man. Sir John Lubbock that, as

I cannot,

therefore, agree descend rule, as we

Neither
time does

do

when
not

any family the

a

see

reason
was

to

believe

that

there

ever

was

quite absorbed

in the tribe. instance

There people

exist

among I do

whom
not,

single well this is the case.

course,

established

of

of

deny
was

that

the

children to the mother lasting than that which

seems

more much bound to them

tie which intimate

bound

the

the

more and father. But it

to

me can

of facts
no

stage

that the only result to which a critical investigation lead us is, that in all probability there has been has development not of human marriage when that
the father has always

existed,

and

been,

as

rule, the

Human protector of his family. marriage appears, from be an inheritance some ape-like progenitor.
1 2

then, to

Darwin,

'

The
'

Descent

Lubbock,
2.

The

of Man,' vol. i. p. 72. Development of Relationships,'

in

Anthr. 'Jour.

Inst.,

vol. i. p.

CHAPTER

IV

CRITICISM

OF

THE

HYPOTHESIS

OF

PROMISCUITY

THE

inference

drawn

view held by most According history.

in the last chapter is opposed to the have written upon sociologists who early lived originally in a state to them, man

This is the opinion of Bachofen, McLennan, of promiscuity. Morgan, Bastian, Giraud-Teulon, Lippert, Kohler, Lubbock, Post, Wilken,
at

and
as
a

first only by

treated
1

many
'

other writers.1 Although suggested is now probable hypothesis, this presumption truth.2 writers as a demonstrated several
Mutterrecht,'
McLennan,

Bachofen,
20,

Das

Briefe,' pp.

et seq.

Idem, ' Antiquarische pp. xxi., xx., 10. Morgan, loc. cit loc. cit. pp. 92, 95.

Society,' pp. 418, 500-502. Lubbock pp. 480, 487, et seq. Bastian, loc. cit. p. xviii. Giraud-Teulon, loc. cit. loc. cit. pp. 86, 98, 104. ' Lippert, loc. cit. vol. ii. p. 7. Post, Die Geschlechtsgenossenp. 70. ' der Urzeit,' Idem, des Rechts,' Die Grundlagen pp. 16, et seq. schaft
Idem, ' Studien zur pp. 183, et seq. Wilken, lienrechts,' pp. 54, et seq. het rvan huwelijken den oorsprong Entwickelungsgeschichte
'

Idem,

'

Ancient

des

Fami-

in ' Kohler, vol. ii. p. 611. Engels, ' Der Ursprung schaft,' vol. iv. p. 267. genthums und des Staats,' p. 17. Mr. Herbert by

het vormen van primitieve ' Indische Gids,' 1880, gezin,' in De Zeitschrift fur vergleichende Rechtswissender Familie, Spencer,
even

Over

de

des Privateiinferring

though

('The Principles of Sociology,' vol. i. p. 63 5)that

in prehistoric times individual was the establishment connections, of promiscuity checked degree in but it in a was thus that the earliest stages thinks small

qualified. 2 Fiske, loc. Kulischer, cit. vol. ii. p. 345. logie,' vol. viii.pp. 140, et seq. Gomplowicz, p. 107.
Bevel,
'

in
'

'

Zeitschrift

fur Ethno-

Grundriss and

der Sociologie,'

Woman

in the Past,

Present,

Future,' p. 9.
E
2

52

THE

HISTORY

OF

HUMAN

MARRIAGE

CHAP.

is not, however, generally promiscuity of primitive man to be perfectly indiscriminate, but limited to the considered individuals belonging It may, therefore, to the same tribe. combe said to be a kind of marriage : polygyny bined perhaps

The

with the
name

polyandry.
"

Sir

John

Lubbock

has

of

communal

that all the men and women as equally husbands and wives

indicating marriage," in a community

to
one

also given it by this word,

were

another.

As

regarded I do not,

in speaking unions of so of marriage, take into consideration indefinite a nature, this seems to be the proper place to discuss in question. the hypothesis

The
sources.

evidence adduced First, there are,

support in the books

some
are

in

of

it flows

from

two

of ancient
nations

modern

travellers, notices of
secondly,
to

savage
some

writers and said to live

customs

promiscuously;

there
be

remarkable

which

are

assumed

social

earlier stage of civilization, when

us see

to an survivals, pointing did not exist. Let marriage

whether

this evidence

will stand

the test of

critical

examination.
Herodotus
every
man

and Strabo had his own allowed Libyan a

inform

us

that, among

the Massagetae

the
The

tribe

were

of wife, but that all the other men intercourse with her.1 to have sexual
people,
z

had, according to the former, their wives in common ; and Solinus reports the same of the Garamantians Community is,further, of Ethiopia.3 of women
alleged
and the
to have

Auseans,

occurred

ancient

among Bohemians.5

the Liburnes, And

Galactophagi,4
de la Vega

Garcilasso

asserts

time

that, among of the Incas,

To
a

in Peru, before the the natives of Passau had no separate wives.6 men these statements of ancient peoples Sir J.Lubbock adds
"

few others concerning

1 2 3
4

modern
book

savages.7
Strabo,

The

Bushmen

of

Herodotus,
Herodotus, Solinus,
Nicolaus
'

'

'loropta,'

i. ch. 216.

loc.cit. book

xi.p. 513.

iv. ch. 180. Collectanea Rerum

Damascenus,
'

book

Wolkov,

" 2. ch. xxx. ''Edaiv o-wayw/Tj,' "" 3, 14. Rites et usages nuptiaux en Ukraine,' in ' L'Anthropologie,'
de
la Vega,
'

Memorabilium,'

vol. ii.p. 164. 6 Garcilasso

The

Royal
7

Commentaries

of the

Yncas,'

vol. ii.p. 443.

Lubbock,

loc. cit. pp. 86-95.

iv

CRITICISM

OF

THE

HYPOTHESIS

OF

PROMISCUITY

53

South

Africa,"

he

says,

"are

stated

Belcher Sir Edward marriage." is for the Islands, the custom

entirely without tells us-that, in the Andaman

man

to

be

and

woman

to

remain

together
each

until the

seeks a new Islands, Charlotte

they separate, and when child is weaned, Speaking partner.1 of the natives of Queen Mr.

Poole

says

that among

them and

"the

institution of marriage
"

is altogether

unknown,"

that the tribe,

sula, Peninany

women

cohabit
rarely with

almost

though

according formalities, and

to word Islands, there
"

other Baegert, to

promiscuously with their own In the Californian tribes."2

the

sexes

met

without
contain

their vocabulary 3 Mr. Hyde marry."

was
an
"

did
states

not

even

the

that,

in

the

Pacific

by the mean absence of what we family, the household, and the husband ; the only thing possible to keep the line distinct through was the mother, and enumerate 4 the successive generations with the several putative fathers."
utter

Among

the

Nairs,
every
marry
man

as

Buchanan

tells

us,

no

one as

knows

his

father, and
a man

looks

on

his sister's children

a woman several women, and The Teehurs live together of Oude wife of several men.5 in large communities, indiscriminately and even almost when is but two as are the tie regarded married nominal.6 people

may

his heirs ; be the may

It is recorded

that, among

the

Tottiyars

of India,

"

brothers,

and uncles, nephews, 7 And among

a as man

marries

kindred, hold their wives in common." other Hills, when the Todas of the Neilgherry the wife of all his brothers girl, she becomes and
are

they

husbands The
1

successively manhood, reach they of all her sisters when

they

become

the

Kamilaroi
'

tribes in South
Andaman Islands,' in
"

to marry.8 old enough Australia are divided into

Ethn.

Belcher,

The

Trans.

Soc.,'N. S. vol.

v.

p. 45. 2 Poole,
3

'Queen
'

Charlotte Aboriginal

Islands/p. 312.
Inhabitants

Baegert,

The

of the Californian

Peninsula,

in

'

Smithsonian

4
6

Lubbock,
Buchanan,

1863, p. 368. loc. cit. pp. 87, et seq. ' Madras,' Journey from

Report,'

in

Pinkerton,
p. 87.

'

Collection

of

Voyages
6

Lubbock, and Travels,' vol. viii.p. 736. Watson and Kaye, loc. cit. vol. ii.no. 85. Dubois,
'

7 8

Description
'

Shortt, in

Trans.

of the People of India,' p. 3. Ethn. Soc.,' N. S. vol. vii. p. 240.

54

THE

HISTORY

OF

HUMAN

MARRIAGE

CHAP.

four

clans, in which Ipai and Ipatha, Kubi

Butha. Matha Ipai
may

brothers
and

and sisters Kubltha, Muri and

are

respectively Matha, Kumbu Ipatha

we

and Kumbu,

; and

only marry Muri, Butha.

Kubltha
In
a

; Kubi,
sense,

certain

are

as told, every Ipai is regarded married, not by any individual Kubi but by organic law, to every Kubltha contract, ; every " Ipatha, and so on. If, for instance, a Kubi a to every meet

stranger

Kubi address each other as spouse. A Ipatha, though an thus meeting of another tribe, she were be treat her as his wife, and his right to do so would would l This institution, according to which recognised by her tribe." they the
men

Ipatha,

another He contends
given way
"

division, have of one division, the Rev. L. Fison that,

as

wives
"

the

women

of

calls

among

the
in
as

South

group marriage." it has Australians,

to

in later times, But theoretically,

some

measure,

individual

is stillcommunal it is based upon : the marriage of all the males in one in division of a tribe to all the females of the same generation To this may be added a statement another division." of the Rev. C. W. Lincoln Schurmann to the Port with reference marriage.

he says, marriage

"

aborigines.
"

As

for almost

near

relatives,

such

as

brothers,"

he

remarks,
common.

singular
man

be said that they have their wives in has arisen from these peculiar nomenclature honours the brothers of the ; a woman connections
...

it may A

name with the indiscriminate of husbands a distinction, calling their own ; but the men make individual spouses yungaras, they have a and those to whom kartetis." 2 claim, by right of brotherhood, secondary Speaking Admiral Fitzroy says, " We had of the Fuegians,

to

whom

she is married

some

reason

to
manner

think
"

there few

were

women

lived in parties who being with many men."

a
3

miscuous proThe

the Olo Ot, together with a few other tribes of Sumatra, Sakai of Malacca, of Borneo, the Poggi Islanders, the Orang by Proof Peling, east of Celebes, are and the mountaineers Lubus
1

Fison

and

Howitt,

loc. cit. pp. 36, 51, 53. Ridley,

Aboriginal

'

Kamilardi,'

pp. 161

et seq.
2
'

Schiirmann,
Native

The

King

and

Tribes of Port South Australia,' of p. 223. Fitzroy, loc. cit. vol. ii.p. 1 82. Tribes

'

The

Lincoln,'

in Wood's

iv

CRITICISM

OF

THE

HYPOTHESIS

OF

PROMISCUITY

55

fessor Wilken
same

is said Keriahs, Kurumbas,

stated to be entirely Bastian by Professor

without
to

marriage.1

The

be

the

case

Chittagong
He

tribes, Guaycurus,
too,

with the Kutchin

Indians,

and

Arawaks.2

states,

that the

Jolah on

the

island of St. Mary, to Hewett, according possess their women in common,3 to Magalhaes, the like is true and that, according in Matto Grosso.4 We read in Dapper's of the Cahyapos old book
on

Africa, that certain

nor

negro

tribes had

neither law,

nor

religion,
common.5

any

proper
are

names,

These

all the

possessed their wives known to me statements and

in

of

peoples alleged to be without marriage. In the firstplace, it must be remarked that some are not really instances adduced of promiscuity. Belcher's statement
monogamy
as

of the facts Sir Edward

regards

the Andamanese the Massagetae

the

occurrence

marriage tie was Peninsula, it must

among is expressly the confirmed, though of marriage loose. As for the aborigines of the Californian
; and

evidently suggests Teehurs, and the

be
"

remembered
"

for the verb fact itself. Baegert among

to marry

that the want of an does not imply the want

that marriage
man

valent equi-

of the
occur

indicates, indeed,
"

did
as

them,

wives as he married

he says that when he liked, and if there were them all together." is a recognized
6

each

took

many

several sisters in a family And throughout the Pacific institution.

Islands, marriage debauchery been Areois of

Nowhere

has

than among the practised more extensively " Tahiti. Yet Mr. Ellis assures us that, although

kind to themselves, every addicted of licentiousness each Areoi had his own in were they this and so jealous wife ; respect that improper of their conduct towards the wife of one own was number sometimes punished with death."7
.

1
'

Wilken,

in

'De

Indische
en

Over

de verwantschap
ras,'
'

het

Gids,' 1880, vol. ii.pp. 610, et seq. Idem, de volken van en huwelijkserfrecht bij
in
'

het maleische 2 Bastian,

pp. 20 ; 82 note. Ueber die Eheverhaltnisse,'

Zeitschrift fur Ethnologic,'

vol. vi. p. 406. 3 Idem, ' Rechtsverhaltnisse,'

4 5
6

Idem,

'Die

Culturlander Giraud-Teulon,
'

p. Ixi.,note 36. des Alten America.'

loc. cit. p. 72.

vol. ii.p. 654, note

4.

Quoted
Baegert,

by
in

Smith

Ellis,

'

Polynesian

1863, p. 368. Researches,' vol. i. p. 239.

Rep.,'

56

THE

HISTORY

OF

HUMAN

MARRIAGE

CHAP-

As
caused

to

the
not
a

South

Australians,

Mr.

Fison's

statements

have

littleconfusion. On his authority several writers the Australian that, among assert of males savages, groups But after are of females.1 actually found united to groups Fison does
not
seem

all, Mr.
present

really to

mean

to

affirm

the

The chief argument of group-marriages. his is in on theory the grounded support of advanced belong terms of relationship in use in the tribes. These terms " 2 to the ; but Mr. Fison of Mr. Morgan classificatory system
existence by him
"

admits practice imply. of the

ancient The same
out

that he is not

the actual of any tribe in which 'what is to its full extent the terms of relationship " " is in advance he Present says, everywhere usage,"
aware
so

system

implied,

precise right, not is granted by Mr.

on

and the terms indications of Howitt.4 Yet

are

survivals
as

custom

of an it is." 3

it will be

further
by

to

what

guided
marriage.

terms, such if Moreover,

must absurd results we begin to we speculate

a

pointed be led, if, early

upon

Kubi
not to

other
every

as

spouse, Kubi was

this does married

Ipatha and an imply that in

address each former times

every

Ipatha

indiscriminately.

the application of such a familiar term might from the fact that the women be explained be a may who man's cannot possibly be so, stand in a wives, and those who It seems munism widely different relation to him.5 also as if a com-

On

the contrary,

in wives
1

among

the

Port

Lincoln

aborigines

had

Lubbock,

Fison
Recht

loc. cit. pp. 104, et seq. Morgan in his ' Introduction' to ' ' Kohler, das Kamilaroi Ueber and Hewitt's and Kurnai,' p. 10. ' der Australneger,' in Zeitschr. f. vgl. Rechtswiss.,' vol. vii. p. 344.
'

Kovalevsky,
2
4 6

des origines de la famille,' pp. 13, et seq. 3 Fison and Howitt, p. 60. Ibid.) pp. 1 59, et seq. Howitt, 'Australian Group Relations,' in 'Smith. Rep.,' 1883, p. 817.
Tableau

Dr. Codrington (loc. regards the Melanesians, cit. pp. 22, remarks ' Speaking it be Melanesian to a man generally, may said that etseq.}: at least, are of his own all women, generation either sisters or wives, to

As

the Melanesian

woman

be understood not must division not of his own

have who

rights which
are

he

It are either brothers or husbands. Melanesian women are that all regards who in fact, his wives, or conceives himself to as, to those women may exercise in regard of them

all

men

...

unmarried
who
cannot

; but

the

women

who
so,

may

be in
a

and those to him.'

possibly

be

stand

his wives by marriage widely different relation

iv

CRITICISM

OF

THE

HYPOTHESIS

OF

PROMISCUITY

57

been

inferred by Indeed,

Mr.

Schiirmann

chiefly from
more

Mr.

regarding
so women

the far

has procured Curr, who Australian than aborigines

I

the ture. nomenclainformation

as

know, been

states

gator, any other investithat, in Australia, men and

a

have

never

found

living in

state

of promiscuous
"

intercourse,
seems

but

the

reverse

is

matter

of notoriety}-

It

he. says, "after a careful examination of the knowledge a that there is not within our single fact, subject, linguistic expression or to which requires us to have recourse
to
me,"

the theory
.

several Rev. John Mathew

.

to explain of group-marriage directly at variance with

.

it,but that

that there theory."2

are

The
'

asserts

Australian
"

Aborigines,' been

also, in his recent that he fails to see

paper

on

The

that

has

does

not

occur

to exist in the past, and proven At any rate, in Australia now."3

group-marriage it certainly

asserted

that

such

group-marriages
is presumed
to have
even more

are

it may different from

be

the

promiscuity

which And

prevailed
reason

in primitive

society.

marriages of least those of the

this may with the Tottiyars, Todas

be said of the

Nairs

and

Todas,

have

originated,

at of which I believe, in true

polyandry. Many of the assertions

promiscuously apt
to
are

made

as

to peoples

living together
are

evidenly the

erroneous.

Travellers
customs

often

misapprehend
we

manners

and

of the peoples

therefore, if possible, compare the should delicate and so statements of different writers, especially when is conas the sexes the relation between private a matter cerned. Belcher's statement Sir Edward about the Andamanese they visit, and has been disproved

by

Mr.

Man,

who,

after

very

careful

of this people, says not only that they are strictly but that divorce is unknown, monogamous, and conjugal fidelity till death not the exception but the rule among them.4 As regards the Bushmans, Sir John Lubbock does not indicate
the
are
source
"

investigation

from

which

he

has taken
"

the statement

that

they

entirely without unanimously

marriage
assert

consulted,
1 3

I have all the authorities Burchell was the reverse. told

;
2

Curr, loc. tit. vol. i. p. 126. Mathew, in 'Jour.Roy. Soc. N.

Man,

Ibid., vol. i. p. 142.

in

'Jour.Anthr.

vol. xxiii. p. 404. Inst.,' vol. xii. p. 135.

S. Wales,'

58

THE

HISTORY

OF

HUMAN

MARRIAGE

CHAP.

that

even

second the
as

wife is never

old, and
same

that

terms
as

old wives Barrow before.1 already

seen,

taken until the firsthas become on the remain with the husband almost the same.2 the family, is the chief social tells
us

Indeed,

we

have

institution of this people. With reference to the Fuegians, amongst

them

Mr. Bridges, who for thirty years, writes to me, " Admiral

has

lived

Fitzroy's

supposition

concerning parties among is false, and adultery promiscuously

as

the natives who lewdness are and the

lived
condemned

evil, though generally

or

through indulged,

strength
with the
From
to

of

animal

passions

very

but

never

the consent description

of husbands

wives,

or

of parents."
voyage

of

Captain

Jacobsen'srecent

the North-Western

it appears Coast of North America, that marriage exists among the Queen Charlotte Islanders also, although the husbands often prostitute about
race,

their wives.3

As
some

for Professor peoples

Wilken's

statements to the Malay

promiscuity among Professor Ratzel

belonging

least, among has a man

in question. calls their accuracy Herr as Van the Lubus, Ophuijsen assures

At
us,

to

buy

his wife,

just as

among

the other

Malay

4 peoples ; and Dr. Schwaner expressly says that all that we know But, Ot hearsay depends on the Olo about only.5 to him, they are not without according marriage.6 Some Professor Bastian's of assertions are most astonishing. Any one Kirby's, who takes the trouble to read Richardson's,

of the Kutchin, will find that polygyny, but not promiscuity, is prevalent them, the husbands among being very jealousof their wives.7 is stated by The same v. Martius blood-feuds are generally about the Arawaks, whose
or

Bancroft's

account

Burchell, Barrow,
'

'

Travels

2 3

Travels

into the Interior of Southern Africa,' vol. ii.p. 60. in the Interior of Southern Africa,' vol. i. p. 276.

Woldt,
20, 21,

'

Capitain

Jacobsen'sReise
4

an
'

der

Nordwestkiiste
'

Amerikas,

pp.

28, et seq. Schwaner, loc. cit. vol. i. p. 231, note dat hunne Ot geene huwelijkensluiten, geen
5 6

Ratzel,

Volkerkunde,'
:

De

vol. ii.p. 430. Koeteinezen verhalen, hebben,

en

woningen

als de

dieren

des wouds door hen Ibid.) vol. i. p. 230.

'Arctic
to

gejaagd worden.'
Expedition,'
vol. i. p. 383. Rep.,' 1864, p. 419. Bancroft,

Richardson,

Searching
in 'Smith.

Kirby, loc. cit-

Journey

the Youcan,'

vol. i. p. 131.

iv

CRITICISM

OF

THE

HYPOTHESIS

OF

PROMISCUITY

59

owing

to

jealousy and
The by

desire to avenge

violations

among of marriage Schomburgk and the Rev. W. H. Brett.2 ascertained to be monogamous,3 The Guaycurus are said by Lozano and Lewin, Captain Chittagong to a are as so, the according rule find later Touching Hill tribes, as we on. the Keriahs, shall rights.1

occurrence

of conjugal has also them

been

Colonel Dalton
in their itself they the
own

affirms only that they have language, but he does not

among

occurs

them The

on

the

word for marriage deny that marriage it appears that contrary,

no are

buy

their wives.4

Kurumbas
not

but marriage ceremony, Dapper's assertion that certain far has never, in common, so
more

stated to be without And marriage.5 without

recent
a

writers.
state

negro tribes have their women I know, been confirmed by as Dr. Post has found no people in Africa

" informs Mr. Ingham ; promiscuity and " be horrified me, that they would of the Bakongo, speaking intercourse." at the idea of promiscuous The peoples wlio may possibly live in a state of promiscuity

living in

of

have

thus been
erroneousness

reduced

to

very small

number.

Considering

on the subject, of so many of the statements it is difficult to believe in the accuracy graphy Ethnoof the others.7 was their not seriously studied by the ancients, and

the

knowledge

of the African
same men

tribes
where

was

no

doubt

very

deficient. the
inter-

Pliny, in the

chapter
and

he lived

states

that, among

Garamantians,
1 2 v.

women

in promiscuous

loc. cit. vol. i. p. 693. loc. cit. vol. ii. pp. 459, et seq. Schomburgk, Tribes of Guiana,' p. 98. Martius,
3 4

Brett,

'

The

Indian

loc. cit.vol. iii. p. 472. Dalton, ' The " Kols" of Chota
Waitz,

Nagpore,'
5

in

'

Trans.

Ethn.

Soc.' N. S.

vol. vi. p. 25. 6 Post, ' Afrikanische

7

Lubbock,

loc. cit. p. 81.

Jurisprudenzr' vol.
the
'

With

World,'

reference vol. ii.p.

to

Tahitians, have is been

common

i. p. 304. Forster says told

a

('Voyage

round

the

132),

We

wanton

soon were of this story from the natives, we like many a groundless as that 1t must, convinced others, be considered invention of a traveller's gay fancy.' Regarding the Peruvian natives live in to la Vega Garcilasso de us a state assures alleged of promiscuity, ii. his he his (loc. on saw own that cit.vol. them p. eyes when with

embraces, every woman where inquired for a confirmation

to

every

tale of promiscuous man : but we when

443)

way

to

Spain,

for the ship stopped

on

their coast

for three days.

60

THE

HISTORY

OF

HUMAN

MARRIAGE

CHAP.

that reports of another African tribe, the Blemmyans, head, and in that the mouth they had no eyes were and is an The the breast.1 Besides, marriage ambiguous word. looseness of the marital tie, the frequency of adultery and
course,

divorce,

and

the

absence

of

the

marriage

ceremony

may

many savage entitle us to say that, among does not in the European sense of the term very different from promiscuity.

peoples, marriage But this is exist. the intercourse

has been,

Even between

if some

of the statements a few the sexes among

it would
cases

are

right, and

peoples mistake
a

really is, or
to

promiscuous,

be

infer that
of human through.

these

utterly exceptional

represent
a

stage

ment developFurther,
as

which nothing

mankind, entitle

as
us

whole,
to

has gone

would

consider
man,

this
or

promiscuity
as

survival of the
very

primitive

life of

even

mark

rude state of society.

It is by

no

means

among

of a the lowest
to promiscuity.

peoples

that sexual Mr. Rowney,

nearly approach relations most for instance, states that, among

the Butias,

tie is soi loose that chastity is quite unknown, marriage indifferent to the honour are that the husbands of their wives, " is, in fact, promiscuous." the intercourse that of the sexes

the

But

the Butias

are

followers

counted
most

the wild among part, in good circumstances,

2

" can and of Buddha, tribes of India, for they

hardly
are,

be

for the of the

and

have

On them." the civilization among lowest races on earth, as the Veddahs,

relation of the The Veddahs character. have a saying that " death And
states

other Fuegians, of
a

certain amount hand, among and

more

ians, Australdefinite

the

sexes are
a

are

much

with

reference
"

to

truly monogamous people, and 3 husband alone separates and wife." Mr. Brough Smyth, the Australians,

are not of Aboriginals marriages it must be supposed by any rites, that, not solemnized intercourse. When like promiscuous as a rule, there is anything

that

though

the

...

man

obtains
Pliny,
'

good

wife, he keeps
book
v.

her

as

precious
"

possession,
matrimo-

Historia

Naturalis,'
cum

niorum

exsortes,

passim

foeminis

ch. 8 degunt.

'

:
. .

Garamantes,
.

Blemmyis

traduntur

capita abesse, ore et oculis pectori affixis.' 2 loc. cit. pp. 140, 142, 143. Rowney, ' 3 Bailey, in Trans. Ethn. Soc.,' N. S. vol. ii.p. 293.

IV

CRITICISM

OF

THE

HYPOTHESIS

OF

PROMISCUITY

61

she is fit to help him, and minister to his wants, and increase his happiness. look with affection No other man must intercourse is abhorrent Promiscuous to many towards her.
as as
.

long

of them."

Among

the aborigines

of the northern

and

central

parts of Australia, there are certainly women wholly given up to lewdness, and a man is said to be considered bad common a But Mr. Brough host who will not lend his wife to a guest. Smyth thinks that these practices are modern, and have been

in contact brought were with acquired since the aborigines " concilable they are the lower class of the whites, for altogether irrewith the penal laws in force in former times amongst

the natives of Victoria." there

are

It

seems

obvious,

then, that

even

if

peoples

who

afford any evidence in primitive times.

arguments
"

these do not actually live promiscuously, for promiscuity having prevailed whatever Now let
us

examine

whether

the

other

are

more

convincing.
"

further

fact," Dr. Post

originally the
2

says,

which

speaks

for sexual

intercourse

having that

been
may

unchecked,
cohabit

custom

sexes

widespread perfectly freely

is the

previous The immorality

we

to marriage."

must

not

in general. among
occurrence,

savages is certainly very great, but of many believe that it is characteristic of uncivilized races There are numerous savage and barbarous peoples sexual intercourse
out

whom

of

wedlock

is of

rare

being unchastity, at least on the part of the woman, looked upon as a crime. as a disgrace and even " " is chaste and extremely Barrow A Kafir woman," says,
modest
;

have to live and women, various from banishment in strict continence, the the penalty being Froyart the that, among tribe, if this law is broken. states " durst not speak to a girl except a youth people of Loango, in her mother's
not
1 2
"

and Mr. Cousins writes feasts, the Kafirs, both men

"

to

me

that, between

their

presence,"

and

the

resisted
Brough Post,

seduction,

would

be

maid sufficient to draw

crime

of

who has down a

Indische
3

loc. cit.vol. i.pp. 85, et seq, 'Die Grundlagen des Rechts,' p. 187. Gids,' 1880, vol. ii. p. 1195. Smyth, loc. cit. vol. i. p. 206.

Cf. Wilken,

in

"

De

Barrow,

62

THE

HISTORY

OF

HUMAN

MARRIAGE

CHAP.

total ruin
a

on

the

whole

country,

were

to the king."1 public avowal made Africans, mentioned by Mr. Winwood Reade, her family by wantonness is banished

it not Among
a

by a expiated the Equatorial graces girl who disfrom her clan ;

and, in Dahomey,

cases

of seduction, if a
man

the
a

seduces

is severely flogged.2 In girl, the law compels marriage,

man

to the parent or master.3 of eighty cowries and the payment In Tessaua, according to Dr. Earth, a fine of 100,000 kurdi is imposed dicates on a sum the father of a bastard child which inhow seldom Among such children are born there.4
"

who seduces a young girl has to pay for four years.5 francs, and is banished hundred Among two women the unmarried the Beni-Amer, according to Munzinger, believe that they are women the married very modest, though
the
a

Beni-Mzab,

man

are

allowed everything.6 Egypt, unchastity is made from

Among impossible
T

the Arab
by
an

girls in Upper
they

are

widow seducer Hanoteau

meme

three to five years old ; and continence is a scarcely less necessary or virtue, as a maiden is killed together with the becomes pregnant who and

operation when the Marea, among

the

and

child.8 Letourneux

As

regards
"

the

Kabyles,
ne

Messrs. tolerent
.

assert,
en

Les
dehors

mceurs

aucune
ne

L'enfant
Among

en

relation sexuelle dehors du mariage

du

mariage.
sa mere."

est tue

ainsi que

to Vambery, a according Among fallen girl is unknown.10 as the Kalmucks,11 also the in having Gypsies,12 the girls take pride gallant affairs,but are if they have children previous to marriage. dishonoured A

the Central

Asian

Turks,

seducer
I

among
'

the

Tunguses

is bound
in Pinkerton,
2

to
'

marry

his victim
of Voyages,'

Proyart,

History

of Loango,'

Collection

vol. xvi. p. 568. 3 Forbes, ' Dahomey

4 6 6 8

Earth,

'

Reisen

Chavanne, Munzinger, Munzinger,

und loc. cit. p. 315. loc. cit.p. 326.

and in Nord-

the Dahomans,'

loc. cit.p. 261. i. vol. p. 26. Central-Afrika,' vol. ii.p. 18.

7

Reade,

Baker,

For certain other African p. 243. loc. Cit. p. 221 ; Munzinger, pp. 145, 146, 208 ; d'Escayrac Wiiste,' p. 132. 'Die Afrikanische
9

loc. cit.p. 124. peoples, see Moore,

de

Lauture,

Hanoteau

and

Letourneux,

'

La

Kabylie
'

et

les coutumes

Kabyles,' p. 240.

Vambery, vol. ii.pp. 148, 187. II Klemm, loc. cit. vol. iii. p. 166. 12 Liebich, 'Die Zigeuner,' p. 50, note i.

10

Das

Tiirkenvolk,'

IV

CRITICISM

OF

THE

HYPOTHESIS

OF

PROMISCUITY

63

for her.1 In Circassia, an incontinent the price claimed is generally daughter as sold as soon possible, being a disgrace Among to her parents.2 inhabitants the wretched is severely punished."3 And "immorality reof Lob-nor, garding and
pay

the
states

Let-htas,
until
two

Hill Tribe

that,
in

domiciled

the married, long houses they their

may

Mr. O'Riley of Burma, sexes are of both youth

at

opposite
occasion

ends
to

of

the
each each

village, and other, they

"when
avert
4

have
so

pass
see

gaze,

they

may

not

other's faces." As to the aborigines

Professor of the Indian Archipelago, Wilken indulge in that side by side with peoples who states licentiousness, there are are great others who remarkably Thus, in Nias, the pregnancy chaste. of an girl is unmarried death, inflicted not only upon her but upon the Among caremen are the Hill Dyaks, the young seducer.5 fully from the girls, licentious connections between separated
punished
with the
sexes

being
to the

strictly prohibited

and
they

the Sibuyaus, do not

tribe the

belonging sexual attach

are

Sea

Dyaks,

though

consider

intercourse
an

of their young idea of great indecency that

an

of opinion

unmarried

people a positive crime, yet to irregular connections, and be woman with child must

offensive By some
according

to the superior

powers.7 tribes of the Philippines of the independent to Chamisso, chastity is held in great honour, the
by
women,

also,
"

not

only among is protected

but
severe

also among
"
"

the young

confirmed reference
1 2 3

by
to

very Dr. Hans

laws ; a statement Meyer and Professor Blumentritt

girls, and is which with

the Igorrotes of Luzon.9

Beschreibung
aller Nationen des russischen Reichs,' p. 311.

Georgi,
Klemm,

'

loc. cit. vol. iv. p. 26. ' Prejevalsky,From Kulja to Lob-nor,'

Fytche,

4
5

Wilken,

p. 112. loc. tit, vol. i. p. 343. in ' Bijdragentot de taal-, land- en volkenkunde
'

van

Neder-

landsch7
8

Indie,'

St.

John,
'

Kotzebue,
Meyer,

ser. v. vol. iv. p. 444. Life in the Forests of the Far loc. tit. vol. iii. p. 66.

Low, loc. cit. pp. 300, 247. East,' vol. i. pp. 52, et seq.

Die

Igorrotes

von

Luzon,'

in

'

Verhandlungen

der

Berliner
1883, pp. Indian

Gesellschaft 384, et seq.

fur Anthropologie, Blumentritt,

Ethnologic

loc. cit. p. 27.

und For other

Urgeschichte,'

tribes of the

64

THE

HISTORY

OF

HUMAN

MARRIAGE

CHAP.

Mr. chastity is strictly maintained.1 lived for years G. A. Robinson and the Catechist Clark, who with the aborigines, both declare their belief in the virtue of the 2 us women that the natives of ; young and Dr. Finsch assures In

New

Guinea,

too,

Dory

are,

Europe.3

in that respect, superior to many civilized nations in English The French writers naturalists and some

highly spoke Tasmanians.4 by

of the The

morality
women
"

of the young people among Loyalty Islands, are Uea, of

the
scribed de-

Erskine

faithful wives among

women

and strictly chaste before marriage, In Fiji, great continence afterwards."5 prevailed
as

the young till eighteen

folk, the lads

or

being
years

forbidden

twenty

of certain that in these islands that insensibility in regard

natives
are so

aborigines

Melanesia,

Dr.

old.6 Codrington

approach Speaking of the

"

to

commonly

allowed

to cohabit

with

means generally there to female the virtue with which 7 In Samoa, the girls were charged." foreigners, but not with their countrymen,8

remarks, by no was

It

is

was the chastity of the chiefs' daughters the pride that, though this virtue remarks of the tribe. But Mr. Turner it was a was more ostensibly cultivated here by both sexes,

and

name

than

reality.9
to

With
"

says,

reference Promiscuous

the Australian
intercourse
and

natives, Mr. between the sexes

on

Moore
is not

Davis
tised prac-

by the Aborigines, those camp, his of New young

their laws Wales,

men are

the

larly particusubject,

South

very
are

strict.

When by

at

all the

unmarried ends, while the

centre.

stationed

selves them-

at the extreme

family,

occupy

the married men, No conversation

the girls
other
or

each with is allowed the

were

between
women.
.

the
.
.

men single Infractions

and

married visited

of these and
'The History
van

laws

Archipelago,
Matthes,
1
'

see

Marsden,

Bijdragentot
Papuans,'

de Ethnologic

'

Waitz-Gerland, p. 81. Neu-Guinea,' pp. 77, 82, 92, 101. 2 loc. JBonwick, cit.p. 60.
Earl,
4 6 6 8 9

'

of Sumatra,' p. 261; and Zuid-Celebes,' p. 6. loc. cit.vol. vi. p. 629. Finsch,

3

Finsch,

p.

101.

Bonwick, Erskine,

pp. 59, 'The Islands

u.

of the Western
7

Ibid., p. 255. Wilkes, loc. cit. vol. ii.p. 138. in Polynesia,' p. 184. Years Turner, 'Nineteen

Pacific,' p. 341. Codrington, loc. cit. p. 235.

iv

CRITICISM

OF

THE

HYPOTHESIS

OF

PROMISCUITY

65

either by punishment by the delinquent or

by any aggrieved member of the tribe, having to purge himself of his crime by standing up protected simply by his shield, or a waddy, while five or six warriors threw, from a comparatively distance, short several tribes in Western

l Concerning several spears at him." likewise states Victoria, Mr. Dawson

and
sexes
"

great
are

meetings of the kept strictly apart is

rare,"

that, at the corroborees tribes, unmarried adults of both

from

Illegitimacy

abhorrence

he says, "and is always that the mother

tribe. of another is looked upon with such

severely beaten by her Her child and burned.

those

put to death relatives, and sometimes is occasionally killed and burned The father of the with her. child is also punished sionally with the greatest severity, and occakilled."2

Turning

to the American

to Veniaminof, according to be killed for shame, gave birth to illegitimate children were Egede tells us that, among the Greenlanders^ and hidden."3

peoples "girls or

the early Aleuts, females who unmarried

among

better women much observed the rules of modesty unmarried fifteen full years that I lived During than married women.
"

in Greenland,"

he says,

"

I did not

hear

of

more

than

two

or

were women, three young gotten with child unmarried who According because it is reckoned the greatest of infamies."4 to Cranz, a Greenland take it as an affront were maid would fellow even to offer her a pinch of snuff in company.5 a young

Among

the Northern
or

eight
most
"

nine years innocent amusements

Indians, girls are from the early age of in the from joining by custom prohibited with children of the opposite sex. " or even when says Hearne,

When

sitting in their tent,"

are

travelling, they

and guarded be exceeded attention as cannot discipline of an English boarding-school."6

watched

remitting with such an unby the most rigid Mr. Catlin asserts

that, among
1

the Mandans,

female

virtue is, in the respectable

Quoted by
Dawson,

3
4 5

Quoted
Egede,
Cranz,

loc. cit.vol. ii.p. 318. Aborigines,' pp. 33, 28. by Petroff, loc. cit. p. 155.
Brough

Smyth,

'

Australian

'

Description

'The

Hearne,

of Greenland,' p. 141. of Greenland,' vol. i. p. 145. 'Journeyto the Northern Ocean,' p. 311.
History

66

THE

HISTORY

OF

HUMAN

MARRIAGE

CHAP.

families, Among
North

as

highly
Nez

the

cherished Percys,2 the

the

as

in any Apaches,3
women
are

society

whatever.1

American chaste,

peoples,4

certain and described

other
as

remarkably

the

seducer

being

with And

even

than contempt Dobrizhoffer praises the

more

viewed the girl he

by has
women

some

of them dishonoured.for their

Abiponian

virtuous If we

life.5 add
on,

to

these what

facts
man

those

further
be

showing that

which will be adduced requires in his bride, it must

admitted

whom and,
as

the number of uncivilized peoples among is held in honour chastity, at least as regards women, There being a rule, cultivated, is very considerable.

to indicate that the morality of those nations ever was nothing from the laxer, the inference of an earlier stage of promiscuity irregular sexual relations of unmarried people, could not apply inference, on the whole, were if such an to them, even right.

But

this is far from

being

the

case

first, because

the wantonness

to be due seems of savages, in several cases, chieflyto the influence of civilization ; secondly, because it is quite different

from

promiscuity. It has been sufficiently proved

or, more

that contact

with

higher

properly, the dregs of it,is pernicious to the less primitive condition. or morality of peoples living in a more In Greenland, "the Eskimo women says Dr. Nansen, of the
culture,

larger

colonies

are

far freer in their ways

than

no there are settlements where small outlying And the Yokuts the freedom of California, amongst of whom is very great now, the unmarried are people of both sexes said to have been comparatively before the arrival of the virtuous

those of the 6 Europeans."

Americans.7 "amongst chastity

1

In

British

Columbia

and

Vancouver times,

Island,

the
on
'

interior tribes, in primitive

or

breaches

the part either of married

unmarried
and

of females
of the

Catlin,

North
2

Illustrations of the Manners, American Indians,' vol. i.p. 121. loc. cit. vol. v. p. 654. loc. cit. vol. i. p. 514. 'Voyages,' p. 251 ; Waitz, Meares,
'Account
'

Customs,

Condition

Schoolcraft, Bancroft, See

3
4

Dobrizhoffer,
Nansen,

The

loc. cit. vol. iii. p. 112. ii. of the Abipones,' vol. p. 153. First Crossing of Greenland,' vol. ii.p. 329.

Powers,

loc. cit. p. 381.

iv

CRITICISM

OF

THE

HYPOTHESIS

OF

PROMISCUITY

67

often punished with death, inflicted either by the brother husband or the fish-eaters of the north-west ; whilst, among it has no meaning, to be utterly or, if it has, it appears coast,
were
" "

disregarded."1

the Queen Charlotte Islanders among has, according to Captain the present depravation Jacobsen been caused by the gold-diggers who went there in the middle Admiral Fitzroy observed, too, that the of this century.2 Again, unchastity with the pure character attributed to them at an earlier time by Falkner, and he thinks that their ideas of propriety may have been altered by the visits of licentious strangers."3 A more
"

of the

Patagonian

women

did not

correspond

indeed, little observed, immorality the Indians whilst in their native wilds.4 amongst There is, further, no doubt that the licentiousness of many
recent

traveller, Captain

Musters,

Islanders, at least to some to their intercourse with Europeans.

South

Sea

extent,

owes

its origin

When

Islands with Cook, Vancouver saw But when he visited them the women. of wantonness among it was he some ; and years afterwards, very conspicuous in their habits to their intercourse with ascribes this change foreigners.5 Owing
to the
same
"

wich visiting the Sandlittleor no appearance

influence, the

women

of Ponape

to ; and the privileges granted and Tana lost their modesty foreigners in Samoa have been already mentioned. Nay, even in Tahiti, so notorious for the licentiousness of its inhabitants,

immorality betrothed chastity,

was

formerly
a

less than
"

it is

now.

Thus,

as

when
a

child, grew

up,

for the preservation

girl, of her

erected Here she slept and Her within doors. attended

necessary,
1 2

small platform of considerable elevation was for her abode the dwelling of her parents. within
spent

the
or

whole
some

of the time

parents, and

member

her

by

night

by day,

and
'

accompanied
Naturalist

supplied her whenever she left the house.

passed of the family, her with every

she

4 6 6

in Vancouver Island,' vol. ii.p. 233. 3 loc. cit.p. 28. King and Fitzroy, loc. cit. vol. ii.p. 173. Musters, 'At Home with the Patagonians,' p. 197. ' Vancouver, Voyage of Discovery,' vol. i. pp. 171, et seq. The Woldt,

Lord,

Waitz-Gerland, loc. cit. vol. v. pt. ii. p. 108. Brenchley, 'Jottings during the Cruise of H.M.S. Cura$oa Sea Islands,' p. the South among 'A Meade, Ride Districts Disturbed through the Cf. 208. of New Zealand,' p. 163

(Maoris).
F
2

68

THE

HISTORY

OF

HUMAN

MARRIAGE

CHAP.

" the warrant of their traditions," Ellis adds, that this mode observed of life,in early years, was betrothed." 1 females besides those who were

Some

inference by other

inhabited once the Adelaide of the tribes who Australia, Mr. Edward Stephens, who Plains of South went " Those half to Australia about a century ago, remarks, who race, either do speak of the natives as a naturally degraded

Speaking

not

speak from experience, or they judge them by what they have become the abuse of intoxicants and contact when with have begun deadly race their the most of the white wicked rule, to which tribe of blacks is found away
work.
a

As

there from
are

are

no

exceptions, settlement,
to make

if

the white
most

the the

more

vicious of the white

men

anxious

of the natives, and that, too, solely for purposes acquaintance I saw the natives and was much with them of immorality. before those dreadful immoralities were well known, and
...
.

I say
white The

it fearlessly, that nearly all their evils they owed immorality drink." man's and to the white man's Rev.

to the
2

J. Sibree
the

tells us

that, among

most

of the tribes of

of girls does not give umbrage. " But " there are some isolated, as more other tribes," he says, higher a peoples, where standard of certain of the eastern being kept from any prevails, girls scrupulously morality
unchastity
intercourse

Madagascar,

Nowhere than

with the other sex has chastity been

until they
more

married.''3 rigorously insisted upon

are

A fallen girl among Slavonians. the South among She is them has lost almost all chance of getting married. despised and often punished in a very barbarous commonly
way
; whilst,
on

the

other

hand,

value than the greatest wealth. kill a man brother may even whom Krauss But Dr. or assures sister.

purity In some

girl a higher places, a father or a he finds with his daughter

gives
a

morals has gradually decreased, has got a footing among them.4

1 2

that this rigidity in their foreign civilization the more

us

Ellis, loc. cit. vol. i. p. 270. 'The Stephens, Aborigines vol. xxiii. p. 480. Sibree, 'The Great African
'

of Australia,'

in

'Jour. Roy.

Soc. N. S.

Wales,'
3 4

Krauss,

Sitte und

Brauch

Island,' p. 252. der Siidslaven,' ch. xii. pp. 197-227.

IV

CRITICISM

OF

THE

HYPOTHESIS

OF

PROMISCUITY

69

Again,

Professor the
sexes

Ahlqvist
was

believes
unknown

that

illicit intercourse the ancient

between
Finns,
as

almost

among

the terms
are

used by them borrowed from other

with reference to such connections languages.1 And Professor the primitive he says, morality," regards

Vambery

makes Turko-Tartars.
"

the
"

same

The

observation as in difference

which

very

the Turks exists between zation affected by a foreign civilikindred the steppes, becomes tribes inhabiting and living among mans Turkoto one the conspicuous any and Kara-Kalpaks
are

; for

certain vices culture."2 Apart from

say that

introduced

whether only by the

in Africa

or

Asia,

so-called

bearers of

such cases of foreign influence, we irregular connections between the sexes

a

may perhaps have on the

whole

exhibited

tendency

to increase

along that

of civilization.
much
"

Dr. Fritsch
matter

remarks
than
assures

with the progress are the Bushmans

more

stricter in that

their far
us

neighbours.3 there
are

Robert
more

Drury

advanced that, in Madagascar,

of people, than the Germanic youth, highly civilized Romans.

extent

women, modest in England."4

in proportion to the number Tacitus praised the chastity of in contrast to the licentiousness of the These
statements

may

to

a are

be

considered
on

typical.
an

In

Europe,
twice
as

there
many

certain born

among

towns-people,

average,

bastard

to the number the children, in proportion of births, as among inhabitants of the country, who generally lead a more natural life. In France, according found to Wappaus, was the ratio in Saxony, so even great as I5'i3 to 4*24; though with its

manufacturing Nay, in Gratz

more

country people, it was only as I5'39 to I4'64.5 Munich even the illegitimate births are and

numerous

than the

the

legitimate.6

The

prostitution

of

the towns
1 2

makes

difference in morality

still greater ; and

Ahlqvist, loc. tit. p. 214. 'Die Vambe'ry, primitive

Cultur

des

turko-tatarischen

Volkes,'

P- 72. 3 Fritsch, loc. cit. p. 444. 4 'Adventures Drury, during

Fifteen

Years'

Captivity

on

the

Island

p. 323. of Madagascar,' 6 Wappaus, loc. cit. vol. ii.p. 484. ' 6 Moralstatistik,' p. 317. v. Oettingen,

70

THE

HISTORY

OF

HUMAN

MARRIAGE

CHAP.

Almost the evil is growing. unfortunately stitution proeverywhere in a higher ratio than increases In population.1 consideration of these facts, it is almost ridiculous to speak of
the immorality

of unmarried

people

among

savages

as

relic

of

alleged primitive stage of promiscuity. There are account several factors in civilization which this bad result. The more unnatural mode of living and

an

for
the

greater

of many factor is the growing number that, in the cities of Europe,

doubt, a deteriorating number of excitements exercise, no influence on morality ; and poverty makes prostitutes But the chief than children. girls who are little more
of unmarried

It is proved people. prostitution increases according decreases.2 It has also been as the number of marriages to the statistical investigations established, thanks of Engel

others, that the fewer the marriages contracted is illegitimate births.3 Thus, the ratio of the greater
and
more common, celibacy It is true that more

in

year,

civilization promotes elevated moral feelings,concomitants

may,
to
a

by making larity. sexual irregu-

of

higher
on

mental

development,
But

certain

extent,

put

the drag
every

possible ; where almost every girl,when she reaches the age of puberty, is given in marriage bachelors and spinsters are ; where, consequently, little reason for occurrence, there is comparatively of rare
marries
"

passion. full-grown man

in

savage
as

condition
as

of life, where

soon

is the natural illegitimate relations.4 Marriage, it seems to me, form of the sexual relations of man, as of his nearest allies Far from being a relic of the the lower among animals. irregularity in this respect is an anomaly primitive life of man,

arising

circumstances chiefly from development. stages of human Dr. Post's argument, I have as

associated

with

certain

said, is open

intercourse to previous sexual the most genuine form quite a different thing from promiscuity, of which is prostitution. But prostitution is rare among peoples
1 2 v.

objection.Free

another is marriage

to

Oettingen,

loc. cit. p. 199.

3 Ibid., Ibid.) pp. 199, 216. p. 327. ' 4 Cf.Earth, loc. cit.vol. ii.p. 18 ; v. Holten, Das Land der Yurakarer,' ' in ' Zeitschrift fur Ethnologic,' vol. ix. p. 109; Hunter, The Annals of Rural Bengal,' vol. i. p. 205.

iv

CRITICISM

OF

THE

HYPOTHESIS

OF

PROMISCUITY

71

living in

state

of nature
to
woman's

and

It is contrary
suppression

unaffected by foreign influence.1 feelings as involving a natural

course interor

In free sexual of individual inclinations. has for one man, there is selection ; a woman
men, more
a

for
connections

several

preference durable. unmarried

which

generally

makes

the

Nowhere than among

are

people nations

the savage

less restrained of both sexes Yet of India and Indo-China.

'

Among these savage nations there is no promiscuity. among Lewin, prosfor instance, according to Captain the Toungtha, titution it is is not understood, and, when explained, regarded by
They draw rightly a strong distinction with abhorrence. between as a means a woman prostituting herself habitually by mutual consent of two of livelihood, and the intercourse leading, as it generally does, to sexes, of opposite members them
marriage."2
"

Among

the

Tipperahs,3

Oraons,4
young

and
men,

Kolyas, but
are

unmarried girls may found living never

cohabit

freely with

Dyaks
woman

prove

Among them. the with promiscuously is not rare, but a Lupar, too, unchastity on the Batang lover. Should the girl usually confines herself to one " standing with child," says Sir Spenser St. John, it is an under"

that they marry ; and the men seldom, by denying fulfil to their the paternity, refuse engagements.6 Again, in Tonga, it was disgraceful for a girl to considered
them
in Scotland, prior to the Reformation, " hand-fasting," which a there was certainly practice called before marriage, freedom be characterized as unrestrained may " but not as promiscuity. At the public fairs," the Rev. Ch.

between

"

change

lovers often. And

to with whom selected female companions At the expiry of this period both parties cohabit for a year. free ; they might or were accounted either unite in marriage

Rogers

"

states,

men

live singly."7
1

Cf.Waitz,
Powers,

774;

vol. ii.p. 175 , Papua,' pp, 5, 42 ; Marsden, en 3 Ibid., p. 203.

6

loc. cit. vol. ii.p. 1 14 ; vol. iii. pp. 1 1 1, 343 ; vol. vi. pp. 125, loc. cit. loc. cit. p. 348; Martin, loc. cit. p. 415; Lewin, ' Selebes De sluik- en kroesharige Riedel, rassen tusschen
2 Lewin, loc. cit. p. 261. p. 193. 4 Dalton, loc. cit. p. 248. Inst.,' in 'Jour.Anthr. Tribes of Manipur,' G

Watt,

'The

Aboriginal

vol. xvi. p. 358. ' 7 Rogers, Scotland

St.

John, loc. cit. vol.

p. 109.

i. p. 53.

Social and

Domestic,'

72

THE

HISTORY

OF

HUMAN

MARRIAGE

CHAP.

The people

attempt
as

to

explain

free intercourse

between

unmarried

relic of a primitive condition of general promiscuity or thus, in the former, must rather, to infer the latter from failure. a complete every respect, be considered

Sir

John Lubbock
derives

thinks that his hypothesis

support
acts

of "communal
some

marriage"
customs,

which " In many marriage.

of
a

additional he interprets as
cases,"

from

of expiation

curious for individual

wife could

he says, " the exclusive possession only be legally acquired by a temporary nition recogrights,"1 Babylonia, in that, every
communal

of the pre-existing Herodotus Thus states obliged Mylitta, in In law.

some

woman

was

life to give herself up, in the temple of to strangers, for the satisfaction of the goddess ; and custom parts of Cyprus, he tells us, the same prevailed.2
once

in her

Armenia, The
a

Anaitis,

to Strabo, there was a according very similar daughters families to were of good consecrated phallic divinity like Mylitta, giving themselves, as

it appears, to the worshippers Again, in the valleys of the

of the goddess indiscriminately.3 Ganges, virgins were compelled before marriage to offer themselves in dedicated the temples up is said to have been customary to Juggernaut. And the same
in Pondicherry

These and
who

and at Goa.4 practices, however, evidently belongto

phallic-worship,

occurred, as Mr. McLennan had advanced far beyond

we

back
germ

go, the less

we

among peoples the primitive state. The farther find of such customs in India ; the
"

justly remarks,

itself in the Vedas, of phallic-worship shows the gross luxuriance the of licentiousness, of which 5 to is later are referred examples, of growth." Ancient the Nasamonians writers tell us that, among only

and
cases

and
accorded

Augilae,

two
to

Libyan

tribes, the
at
a

jus primae

noctis

was

all the

Vega
1
2

asserts

guests that, in the

marriage.6 Manta province

Garcilasso

de

la

in Peru, marriages

Lubbock,

* 6

loc. cit.p. 536. loc. cit.book i. ch. 199. Herodotus, Lubbock, pp. 535-537.
Herodotus,
i. ch. 8.

3 6

Strabo, loc. cit.book

McLennan,

book

iv. ch.

172.

Pomponius

xi. p. 532. loc. cit. p. 341. ' Mela, De Situ Orbis,'

book

iv

CRITICISM

OF

THE

HYPOTHESIS

OF

PROMISCUITY

73

condition place on herself to the relatives and Balearic Islands, according night

took

that

first yield should friends of the bridegroom.1 In the Siculus, the bride was to Diodorous the

bride

for

one

after which v. Langsdorf

property of all the guests, considered the common And exclusively to her husband.2 she belonged reports

the

occurrence

of

very

similar practice

in Nukahiva.3

With
customs,

regard
as

to

Sir
of

J. Lubbock's
they
are

interpretation

of

these Mr.

acts

expiation

for individual
not
cases

marriage, of

McLennan accorded
they

remarks to the men

that

privileges

of the bridegroom's

group

only,

which

should

be, if they

It may

also be noted

ancient communal refer to an license in Nukahiva, was that, the

right.4 dependent granted

the will of the bride. Moreover, be simply and to the wedding guests may upon
may horrible It

the freedom naturally

explained.
"

with
occurs

a part of the nuptial entertainment kind of hospitality, no doubt, but quite in accordance ideas, and to another custom, savage analogous which frequently ; I mean more the practice of lending much a

have

been

wives. Among

for a man uncivilized peoples, it is customary to offer his wife, or one of his wives, to strangers for the time by Even this practice has been adduced they stay in his hut. To communism.5 several writers as evidence of a former
many

Sir

John
as

Lubbock

it

seems

to involve

the

"

recognition

of
and

right

inherent

in every

member

of
"

the Were

community,

to

visitors

temporary

to certainly have been very prevalent

members." that conclude

in the human many

should " has communal marriage race, the practice of lending

in different parts

this

so,

we

wives

occurring

among

peoples

of the

1
2 3
4

Garcilasso
Diodorus
v.

de la Vega,
Siculus,
' '

loc. cit.vol. ii.p. 442. book Bt/3Xio^^KJj to-roptKJ/,'

v.

ch.

I.

Voyages and Travels,' vol. i. p. 1 53. loc. cit. p. 341. The case stated by Garcilasso Vega must, however, be excepted. 6 Post, 'Die Lubbock, loc. cit. p. 132. Geschlechtsgenossenschaft

Langsdorf,

McLennan,

de

la

der

Lippert,

Urzeit,' pp. 34, et seq. Le Bon, L'homme et les societes,' vol. ii.p. 292. loc. cit.vol. ii. p. 17. Kohler, in 'Zeitschr. f. vgl. Rechtswiss,'

'

vol. vii. p. 327.

74

THE

HISTORY

OF

HUMAN

MARRIAGE

CHAP.

world.1 But it is difficultto been in any way connected belonging to the same men
is offered ; it may as Thus the people servant.2 that

see

how

with

the practice could in women communism It is not

ever

have
for all

tribe.

well be a of Madagascar

always the wife daughter, a sister, or a

warn

strangers

to

to their wives, though they readily offer with decency " 3 their daughters ; and it is asserted that a Tungus will give for to friend or his daughter a time traveller that he takes any

behave

liking to," and if he has but not his wives.4

a

no

daughter,

he will give his servant,

due merely are scarcely be doubted that such customs When ideas of hospitality. we are told that, among to savage " the temporary the coast tribes of British Columbia, present of
It
can
1

It

occurs

African peoples p. 218), in da Sorrento, 'Voyage to Congo,' Merolla Chaillu, loc. cit. p. 47. Waitz, loc. cit. vol. Pinkerton, ' Collection of Voyages,' vol. xvi. p. 272. Bancroft, loc. cit. vol. i. ii. p. the Aleuts (Dall,loc. cit. p. 399.

the among Central several

Kafirs

(v.Weber,

Jahre in Afrika,' vol. ii. (Reade, loc, cit. p. 262. Du

Vier

'

114),

xcvi.), loc. cit. vol. v. p. 684),Apaches (Bancroft, (Schoolcraft, vol. i. Californians (Powers, loc. cit. p. 153), the aborigines of p. 514),some Martius, loc. Brazil loc. Surinam (v. (Moore, cit. vol. i. cit. p. 267),and (Pridham, loc. cit. vol. i. p. 250), Dyaks p. 118),Sinhalese of Sidin (Western Borneo) and Orang-Saki (Wilken,in Bijdragen tot de taal-,
Comanches
'

pp. 92, et seq. Georgi, loc. cit. p. 372), Eskimo ' Voyages to the Frozen Crees (Mackenzie, and

(Bancroft, vol. i. p. Pacific Oceans,' p.

65),

Nederlandsch-Indie,' van ser. v. vol. iv. p. the volkenkunde 451), ' Life,' vol. i. p. 93. Wilkes, loc. cit.vol. ii. Australians (Angas, Savage p. 195. Kohler, in 'Zeitschr. f. vgl. Rechtswiss,' vol. vii. pp. 326, et seq. landen

Curr, loc. cit. vol. i. p.

Tasmanians 10), des

Papuans (Bonwick,loc. cit.p. 75),

(Zimmermann,

stillen Meeres,' vol. ii. Caroline Islanders (Kotzebue,loc. cit.vol. iii. p. 183), and some p. 212), Post, 'Die Pacific Islanders (Macdonald, 'Oceania,' p. 194. other Die Inseln

'

indischen

und

Geschlechtsgenossenschaft,' peoples enlarged. 2 Waitz,

(Buch,

'

Die

as also the 35), Wotjaken,'p. 48).

p.

Votyaks This

rian and certain Sibelist might easily be

Pinkerton,
p. 267.

loc. cit. vol. iii.p. in. 'Collection of Voyages,'

Polo, 'The

Regnard,

'Journey to

Lapland,'

in

Marco

Post, 'Die p. 34. ' Discoveries The Russian

3

vol. i. pp. 166, et seq. Moore, loc. cit. Kingdoms and Marvels of the East,' vol. ii. Geschlechtsgenossenschaft,' Coxe, pp. 34, et seq.
between Asia
to

Rochon,

'Voyage

Madagascar,'

and America,' p. 245. ' in Pinkerton, Collection

of

Voyages,'
4

Sauer,

vol. xvi. p. 747. ' Expedition to the Northern

Parts

of Russia,' p. 49.

iv

CRITICISM

OF

THE

HYPOTHESIS

OF

PROMISCUITY

75

wife is
a

one
"

of the greatest
l

honours
an

that

can

be shown
"

there

to

guest ;
"

or

that

such

Eskimo the
common

as

an

act

of generous
when

considered offer was hospitality ; 2 or, that

"

by

the

this is

custom
"

the negroes

wish

to pay

I cannot see their guests," 3 should look why we imply. in these practices than that which the words meaning A man offers a visitor his wife as he offers him a seat at his

respect to for a deeper

table.
as a

It is the temporary

greatest

honour

savage
"

can

show

a custom of wives exchange North is regarded as a America, Polynesia, and elsewhere4 Hence, friendship. intimate the among seal of the most Greenlanders, were the best and noblest those men reputed
"

his guest, prevalent in

tempered,

lend any pain or reluctance, would who, without their friends their wives : 5 and the men of Caindu, a region 01 Eastern by Tibet, hoped the an offering to obtain such favour of the gods.6 Indeed, if the practice of lending wives is/ regarded
as

to be

relic of ancient

communism

in

women,

wel
to

the practice of giving may equally well regard friends, or hospitality in other respects, as a remnant kind. in property communism of every
The
may, jus

presents

of ancient

prima

however,

noctis granted be derived from

the friends of the bridegroom Touching the another source.

to

South Smyth states that, in New capture of wives, Mr. Brough Wales and about Riverina, "in any instance where the abduction for the benefit of some has taken place by a party of men individual, each of the members one of the party claims, as a
right, has no power to privilege which the intended husband to Mr. Johnston, refuse."7 A similar custom prevails, according Central Africa, though in Eastern the the Wa-tai'ta among
a

capture

here is

symbol

only.
runs

by the bridegroom,
1

she

After the girl has been bought Then away and affects to hide.

Life,' p. 95. 3 Du Chaillu, loc. cit. p. 47. 4 Lyon, Hearne, loc. cit. p. 129. 'The "c., p. 354. Private Journal,' ' Kamtschatka,' Steller, Beschreibung Bancroft, loc. cit. vol. i. p. 92. von Sproat, 'Scenes
Richardson,
2

and Studies 'of Savage loc. cit. vol. i. p. 356.

Kotzebue, p. 308 ; vol. vi. pp. 130, 131,622. p. 347. Waitz, loc. cit. vol. iii. loc. cit. vol. i. p. 247. Zimmermann, loc. cit.vol. iii. p. 172. 6 5 Marco Polo, loc. cit. vol. ii.p. 34. Egede, loc. cit. p. 140.
7

Brough

Smyth,

loc. cit. vol. ii. p. 316.

vol. xxiii. p. 404.

Cf. Mathew,

in

'Jour.Roy.

Soc. N.

S. Wales,'

76

THE

HISTORY

OF

HUMAN

MARRIAGE

CHAP.

by him and three or four of his friends. out she is sought When seize her and carry her off to the she is found, the men hut of her future husband, where she is placed at the disposal In such cases s primes noctis is a reward of her captors.1 the/ft for a good turn done, or perhaps, as Mr. McLennan suggests,2
a

common

war-right, exercised knew all the circumstances,

by the captors

of the

woman.

If we
to

this explanation

might

prove

to the also with regard to the right granted have mentioned. At any rate, in the cases we wedding-guests be it must be admitted that these strange customs may

hold

good

interpreted

in

much

simpler

way

than

that suggested

by Sir

John

Lubbock.
are some

There
particular

instances
a
or

of
a

jus primes

person,

petu-Eskimo, the Caribs, the bridegroom

the Piache,
or

chief Ankut, the

or

priest. high-priest has this right.3 Among received his bride from the hand of

to a noctis accorded Thus, among the Kini-

medicine-man, A similar custom is met with in some though of these cases

in question belongs.5 a that, in Nicaragua,

and

certainly

not

as

virgin.4

among certain Brazilian tribes, it is to the chief that the right

bride during the

Andagova states nobleman priest living in the temple was with the her marriage.6 And the night preceding among

The

Spanish

Tahus

in Northern

Mexico

according

to

Castaneda,

the

droit du seigneur was to the cacique.7 accorded In descriptions the of travel in the fifteenth century, having as aboriginal inhabitants of Teneriffe are represented

married no woman the chief, which

1

who
was

had

not

considered

previously spent a great honour.8

night The

with
same

Johnston,'The
McLennan,

loc. cit. p. 337, note.

'

Expedition,' p. 431. Kilima-njaro Cf. Mathew,

Revue
4

in

Roy. 'Jour.

Soc.

N. S. Wales,"
3

'Das

vol. xxiii.p. 404. Ausland,' 1881, p. 698.

des

i,

p. 688. 5 v. Martius,
6

Waitz,

1883, loc. cit. vol. iii. p. 382.

deux

Mondes,'

June

loc. cit.vol. i. pp. 113, 428, 485. loc. Bancroft, cit.vol. ii.p. 671.

Ibid., vol. i. pp. 584, et seq. Verrier, of

' '

Bastian,

in

'

Zeitschrift fur Ethnologic,'

vol. vi. p. 408, note. 8 Bontier and Le

The

Canarian,'
and Voyages,' of

Introduction, Conquest

p.

xxxv.

Cf.

Glas,

'The

History

the

Discovery

Islands,' in Pinkerton,

Collection

of the vol. xvi. p. 819.

Canary

IV

CRITICISM

OF

THE

HYPOTHESIS

OF

PROMISCUITY

77

right, according chief of Bagele the king

on

to Dr.

Barth,
l

was

presumably

in Adamaua
ancient

of the
the the
man

; and, according Adyrmachidae.2 Navarette

to the granted to Herodotus, to

tells

us

that,

coast

bride

to

and the his king

brought the bridegroom the of Malabar, kept her eight days in his palace ; king, who favour a as took it that and great honour
"

would
a

make

use

of
not

Hamilton,

Samorin
which

could

to according for three take his bride home

her."3

Again,

nights, during France, during

Sugenheim
similar the Middle Dr. Karl
a

the chief priest had a claim to her company.4 believes even that, in certain parts of higher to the accorded clergy right was Ages.5
in
a

Yet
to

that prove the later belief in it being which

to
arose

has endeavoured, the droit du siegneur never

Schmidt

learned

"

in various

merely Thus ways.

existed ein gelehrter Aberglaube," there

was

work, in Europe,

had traditions of tyrants, who ancient by such proceedings as that right was themselves From legalize. came parts of the world various

ness classical witdistinguished

supposed
reports

to

of

travellers
or

as

to tribes among

whom
or

defloration

was

the privilege

duty

of kings, priests,

other persons

set apart

for the

A grosser meaning than besides, in Dr. Schmidt's opinion,

purpose. paid That
a

had, the words will warrant been attached to the fine

by the vassal to his feudal lord for permission to marry. is believed law, he says, which to have over extended has left no evidence of its existence in large part of Europe, glossaries.6

laws, charters, decretals, trials, or

1

loc. cit. vol. ii.p. 571, note loc. cit. book iv. ch. 168. Herodotus, ' 3 The Great Empire Navarette, in Awnsham of China,' ' Collection of Voyages Churchill's and. Travels,' vol. i. p. 320. ' 4 New Account Indies,' in Pinkerton, Hamilton, of the East
Barth,
2 6

*.

and
'

tion Collec-

of Voyages,' Sugenheim,

'

vol. viii.p. 374. der Geschichte

Aufhebung and

der

Leibeigenschaft
VI.
to

Horigkeit

in Europa,'

the fourteenth
custom,

p. 104. century, induce

Philip VI.
the Bishops
Paar

Charles

could

not,

und in

"dass
zur

jedes neuvremahlte
ehelichen ihnen von

of Amiens ihrer Stadt

give up the old die und Diocese

Nachten nach

Erlaubniss der
Trauung

Beiwohnung
mittelst

in den

drei ersten

einer

bedeutenden

Abgabe

erkaufen

musste."
6

Schmidt,

'

Jus

primae

noctis,' pp. 379, "c.

78

THE

HISTORY

OF

HUMAN

MARRIAGE

CHAP.

This
;

is not

but

the proper place to discuss his arguments do not seem

of estate-owners in the last and

Dr.
to

Schmidt's
be

hypothesis

conclusive.1
who claimed
;
2

Several writers speak

the droit du seigneur and a friend of mine country,

in Russia
even

the present

century

informs

me

that, when

travelling in that

whose wives had been victims with aged men It was certainly a privilege taken by the law of the custom. But how in such cases shall we draw the line between of might. as right ? might and what is properly accepted

he met

Bachofen,
regard
remnant

Giraud-Teulon,.

Kulischer,
to
a

and

other
"

writers3
as a

\hejusprimae
of
a

noctis accorded

special person,

marriage."
ancient

or communal primitive state of promiscuity It is, in their opinion, a transformation of the

communal

right, which

was

taken

away

from

the

and transferred to those who chiefly represented community king, it the priest, the or the nobility. But why may not the practice in question have been simply be a right taken forcibly by a consequence of might ? It may
"

the stronger,

or

as a chief man his authority.

privilege voluntarily given to the in either case, it depends upon mark of esteem, Indeed, the right of encroaching the upon
a
"

it may

be

marital

rights of

is not subject

Where firstnight only. of life and death, what " Quite indisputed," will ?

restricted to the the chief or the king has the power can man prohibit him from doing his
commonly

says, with reference to the Marutse, "is the king's power to put to death, or to make a in he choses ; he may his slave of any one subjects any way .of him with another wife take a man's wife simply by providing 4 In Dahomey, belong to the king, as a substitute." all women
1

Dr. Holub

See Professor

Kohler's

criticism
"

in

'

Zeitschr. f. vgl. Rechtswiss.,' vol.

'

iv. pp. 279-287. 2 Kulischer, ' Die communale

Zeitehe,"

in

'

Archiv. fur Anthropologie,'

vol. xi. pp. 228, et seq. ' 3 Bachofen, Das Mutterrecht,'

Giraud-Teulon, pp. 12, 13, 17, 1 8, "c. ' in Archiv fur "c. Kulischer, Anthropologie,' loc. cit. pp. 32, vol. xi. p. ' Post, Geschlechtsgenossenschaft,' Lubbock, Die loc. p. 37. 223. cit. p. ' ii. in De Gids,' Wilken, Indische See Schmidt, 1880, p. vol. 537. 1196.
'

Das

Streit iiber das

jusprimae

noctis,' in

'

Zeitschrift fur Ethnologic,'

vol.

xvi. pp. 44, et seq. 4 Holub, ' Seven

Years

in South

Africa,' vol. ii.pp. 160, et seq.

iv

CRITICISM

OF

THE

HYPOTHESIS

OF

PROMISCUITY

79

who

before marriage, to him girl to be brought Among the and, if he pleases, retains her in the palace.1 Negroes in Fida, according to Bosman, the captains of the
causes

every

king, who
present of his
it was
a

have

to him

subjects

supply him with fresh wives, immediately see none ; and any beautiful virgin they may dare presume In Persia, to offer
to

objections.2

by the king legal principle that whatever was touched immaculate, and that he might go into the harem remained of " Kukis, Among the all the women any of his subjects.3 of the village, married or single, are at the pleasure of the rajah," tion.4 who is regarded by his people with almost superstitious veneraThe Kalmuck are not suffered to marry, priests, who may, it is said, pass a night with any man's wife, and this is favour by the husband.5 a esteemed Polo Cochin China), Marco
until the king allowed to marry According to Dr. Zimmermann,

And
tells
seen
a

in Chamba
us, no woman

bably (prowas

had

her.6 dogma

many among has the entire disposal of the wives and rajah In New Zealand, a of his subjects.7 children when chief desires to take to himself a wife, he fixes his attention upon

it is

Malays

that the

and takes her, if need be by force, without consulting her feelings and wishes, or those of any one else.8 In Tonga, the women at the disposal of the chiefs, of the lower people were 9 if they made who even used to shoot the husbands, resistance ;
one

whilst in Congo, as we are told by Mr. takes a fresh concubine, her husband put to death.10
In the interesting
'

Reade, and

when all her

the

king
are

lovers

Clergyman in of a Country Russian Antiquity light is thrown '), Russkaja Starind (' much landlords before the emancipation on the life of Russian of the
Notes

'

serfs. Here
1

is what
'

is said of

one

of them
Geschichte,'

"

"

Often N. I

"

tsch

Burton, p. 302. vol. iii. Mission to Gelele, King of Dahome,' ii. 67. p. vol. ' 2 Bosman, Description in Pinkerton, ' ColCoast Guinea,' lection the of of
3 5

Bastian,

Der

Mensch

in der

of Voyages,' vol. xvi, p. 480. Moore, loc. cit. p. 161.

6

7
8
9

Moore, Marco p. 182. Zimmermann, loc. cit.vol. i. p. 29. Yate, ' Account Zealand,' p. 96. of New

loc. cit. p. 45. Polo, loc. cit. vol. ii.p. 213.

Dalton,

Waitz-Gerlandv

loc. cit. vol. vi. p. 184.

10

Reade,

loc. cit.p. 359.

8o

THE

HISTORY

OF

HUMAN

MARRIAGE

CHAP.

about his village to admire stroll late in the evening the prosperous stop at condition of his peasants ; he would some and tap on the pane with cottage, look in at the window,
would

his finger.
in
to
a

This

moment
.
.

him.

and everybody, the best- looking woman out of the family went he landlord, whenever Another visited his
was

tapping

well

known

to

estate,

demanded
a

from

the

manager,

immediately

after his

arrival,

list of all the

"

the master continues, three or four days, and

the author grown-up girls. Then," took to his service each of the girls for finished, he went soon as as the listwas

l off to another village. This occurred regularly every year." Here we have a collection of facts, belonging, as I think, to

the

same

And

group as it is obvious

seems,

chief or a priest. " comthat they have nothing to do with munal however, The to the priest, marriage." privilege accorded in some Thus, to have a purely religious origin. cases,
informs that the native women fortunate if an Angekokk,
us caresses

fat jusprimae noctis of

Egede

of Greenland
or

thought
honoured paid him,

themselves them
with

prophet,
even

his

; and

some

husbands

that the child of such a holy man could Martius thinks not but be happier and better than others.2 Von the Brazilian that the right granted to the medicine-man among

because

they believed

to savage aborigines is owing And on the coast of Malabar,

"

of Hamilton

ideas

woman's

impurity.3

given to the chief priest, because be a holy oblation to the god must

says, the bride was the firstfruits of her nuptials

she worships."

of facts is adduced another group in women. hypothesis of ancient communism Giraud-Teulon cite some and Professor being held in greater estimation than women

Yet

as

for the evidence Sir J.Lubbock

of courtesans
to
a

cases

married
"

single

husband,

or,

at

least, being

by

no

means

despised.5
arise

Such
the

feelings, Sir
special
1 2
4
'

John
was
a

believes, would
stranger

naturally
a

when

wife

and
in
'

slave, while the communal

Crapaea,' vol. xxvii. pp. 63, 77.

3,iiincKH

cejBCKaro

CBHmenHHKa,'
3 v.

PyccKan

Egede,

loc. tit.p. 140. loc. tit. p. 374. Hamilton,

Martius,

loc. tit. vol. i. pp. 113, et seq.

Lubbock,

loc. tit. pp.

133,

537-539.

Giraud-Teulon,

loc. tit. pp.

43-53-

iv

CRITICISM

OF

THE

HYPOTHESIS

OF

PROMISCUITY

81

a and relative and a free woman," would, in some wife was instances, long survive the social condition to which they owed The courtesans as are thus regarded their origin.1 atives represent-

of the communal
to
me more much India, courtesans

wives reasonable
were

of primitive
to

times. that

But

it

seems

suppose

if, in Athens

by respected and sought after even because it was they were the only educated the principal men, Besides, as Mr. McLennan women.2 justly remarks with regard and
to such
"
"

communal

from
as

their standing

wives," in Athens,

if any inference is to be made in the brilliant age of Pericles, groups, proof of in as might well be sought Far back in the interval day. primitive

to

the

primitive London

of matters in communism
state
or

in the
women
own

Paris

in

our

between
Homer It

savagery

and

the

age

of Pericles
wives."
3

are

the

heroes

of

with is true
many

their noble

wedded
some

that, among

having
are
more

gallants are desired anxiously

uncivilized peoples, women better than virgins, and esteemed

stated Aracan.6

to

be

the

case

in

Regnard's

in marriage. This is, for instance, landers the Lapwith the Indians of Quito,4 days,5 and the Hill Tribes of North

we are told expressly of these cases in the bride, a that want of chastity is considered merit because it is held to be the best testimony to the value of her

But

in each

There attractions. licentious women and

after, and far-fetched
1
2
4

are

thus
may

various be held

reasons

why

courtesans

in respect
to

we

need hypothesis.

not, therefore, resort

Sir

and sought Lubbock's John

loc. cit. p. 539. loc. cit. p. 44. Giraud-Teulon, ' to South Juan and Ulloa, Voyage

Lubbock,
See

McLennan,

America,'
6

loc. cit. p. 343. ' in Pinkerton, tion Collecloc. cit. p. 166. Aracan,' in 'Jour.

of Voyages,' vol. xiv. p. 521. St. John, ' The Hill Tribes St. Andrew
Inst.,' vol. ii.p. 239.

Regnard,

of North

Anthr.

CHAPTER

CRITICISM

OF

THE'

HYPOTHESIS

OF

PROMISCUITY

(Continued]
WE
as are

indebted
names

to

Mr.

Lewis

H.

Morgan

for information

fewer no of various degrees of kinship among or tribes. This collection shows than 1 39 different races that very many peoples have a nomenclature of relationships quite into Mr. Morgan different from our divides the systems own.
to the

the classificatory, which classes, the descriptive and he regards as radically distinct. " The first,"he says, which is that of the Aryan, Semitic, and Uralian families,
two

great

"

rejecting

so the classification of kindred, except describes system, with the numerical

far

as

it is in accordance

collateral consanguinei,

for the most

or combination of the augmentation These terms, terms are those primary of relationship. which for husband and wife, father and mother, brother and sister, in such daughter, be added, to which son must and and languages as possess them, grandfather and grandmother, and an are thus restricted to the primary grandson and granddaughter, in which All other terms sense are they are here employed. independent Each secondary. and relationship is thus made

part, by

distinct

from

the Turanian, descriptive

to great

But is that of the second, which other. American families, Indian, and Malayan
every in every
a

rejecting

phrases classes, by

instance, and

reducing

consanguinei

series of apparently
terms
to all the

arbitrary generalizations,

members of the same applies the same It thus the confounds under relationships, which, class. descriptive system, are distinct, and enlarges the signification

CH.

CRITICISM

OF

THE

HYPOTHESIS

OF

PROMISCUITY

83

both

of

the

primary

and

secondary
l

terms

beyond

their

sense." seemingly appropriate The form is the most primitive of the classificatory group 2 Malayan family," the system of the prevails among which Hawaiians, Kingsmill Islanders, Maoris, and, presumably,
"

also among According

are

several
to

other

Polynesian

and

Micronesian

tribes.3

and

near this system, and remote, all consanguinei, brothers and sisters My classified into five categories. first,second, third, and more my remote male and female

cousins, are the first category. I apply the same My term. their brothers
remote

and

cousins, are distinction I apply

all these without distinction father and mother, together with more sisters, and their first,second, and To all these without the second category. likewise the
same

To

term.

The

brothers,

I denominate sisters, and several cousins of my grandparents if they were as sons ; the cousins of my my and grandparents daughters, as if they were sons children my and daughters ; the grandof my brothers and sisters and their several cousins, if they were All the individuals of as own my grandchildren.

brothers address each other as if they were and sisters. Uncleship, auntship, and cousinship being ignoredj have, far as is considered, as we the nomenclature only the
same

category

of nomenclature all the others belonging have, according to Mr. Morgan, to the classificatory group been gradually developed. The system of the Two-Mountain
Iroquois
respects

grandchildren.4 From this system

differs from
only, the and
more
so

that of the Hawaiians brother being mother's also

a

essentially in two by a distinguished

system

special term, is somewhat

sister'schildren. The Micmac Not advanced. only does a man

a

call his
term

but his nephew, sister's son her brother's son ; and not
1

woman

applies is
a

the

same

to

only

mother's
and

brother

termed
Human

Morgan, p. 12. Malayan,'

occur
'

'

Systems

of

Consanguinity

Affinity

of the

Family,'
2
'

as

Mr.

Wallace
true

does
4

not

Idem,

among Ancient Society,' pp. 403, et seq. and Affinity,' pp. 482, et seq.

remarks, Malays.

is

bad
3

term,

as

this system

Morgan,
'

Idem,

pp. 450, et seq. sanguinity Systems of Con-

84
.

THE

HISTORY
_

OF

HUMAN

MARRIAGE

CHAP.

"

an

uncle, but also the father's sister is distinguished by a special A father's brother is called a "little father;" term, as an aunt. little mother." Still more advanced and a mother's sister, a be regarded as the is the system of the Wyandots, which may A mother's brother's son typical system of the Indians.1 and
a
"

longer called by the same father's sister's son no are brothers, but are recognized as as cousins ; and women longer the same no to their mother's brother's grandsons
as

terms

apply
term

but call them nephews. into further details. It is needless to enter Those who from Mr. Morgan's the trouble of reading through shrink extensive tables, will find an excellent summary of them in the
to their
sons,

fifth chapter of Sir John Lubbock's great work however, be added of Civilization.' It may, system of the classificatory group advanced
Karens
respects

'

on

The

Origin

that the most is that of the

own

and only.

Eskimo, The

which children

differs from
of cousins
are

our

in three

termed

nephews

the children of nephews, a ; and grandchildren brothers and sisters, respectively, grandfathers
"

grandfather's
and
"

mothers. grandthe

Hence,"

Karens

and

Eskimo
than

says have

Sir
now

John
a

Lubbock,
more races,

though
system find, even

far other

correct
we

nomenclature

that of many

of in

this, clear traces

of a time when these peoples had not advanced in this respect beyond the lowest stage." 2 From Mr. Morgan these systems of nomenclature draws very that they are conclusions, assuming necessarily by early marriage to be explained Thus, from the customs. " Malayan system," he infers the former prevalence of marriage " in a group of all brothers and sisters and cousins of the same is, that if we grade or generation ; or, more correctly, his case
"

far-reaching

can

explain
a

the

"

Malayan
once
"

"

system

on

the

such it did

general custom formerly exist.

to explain

existed, then we Without this custom,"

that assumption believe that must

impossible

the origin of the system There is,therefore, a necessity for the of descents. prevalence the this custom remote ancestors amongst of of all the nations now the if possess the system itself classificatorysystem, which
1

he says, " it is from the nature

Lubbock,

loc. dt. p. 184.

Ibid., p. 196.

CRITICISM

OF

THE

HYPOTHESIS

OF

PROMISCUITY

85

having as regarded resulting from this custom " family," and consanguine
is to be

The family natural origin."1 he calls, in his latest work, the of

a

in this, consisting

body
"

of

or there prevailed promiscuity, which all men and women of the marriage," between the family in its first stage is recognized.2 generation,

kinsfolk, within

communal
same

Mr.
antecedent
sense

Morgan

believes, however,
to this form

that

as

necessary

in the misty antiquity 3 the reach of positive knowledge." It is needless here to consider whether

of the term, may " it lies concealed

of the family, promiscuity, be theoretically deduced, though,

condition in a wider
as

of mankind

he says, beyond

holds

good. inference of

I shall endeavour
a

to

prescribed

stage of promiscuous limits is altogether untenable.

prove intercourse

the last conclusion that Mr. Morgan's

even

within the All depends on the

"

point whether blood-ties, the

classificatory system having been nomenclature

near as

the

"

is

system
on

founded

of bloodbe

relationship, known. Mr.

as

the parentage

Morgan
terms

assumes

of individuals could this, instead of proving it.

Yet

in the

themselves they
has imply given

there
an

indicates that which Professor Buschmann the

names

is, generally, nothing idea of consanguinity.

very

us

mother in many The is striking. " Pa," " papa," or similarity of the terms " father in several languages of the baba," for instance, means for father and World, and and New Tupis in Brazil have " paia

list of different languages.4

interesting

Old

"

ma,""

mama,"
"

means
"

"

for father, and

"
"

maia and
" "

The mother. for mother f In

"

the

Uaraguagu,
languages
'

other
1 2

paptko respectively, for father the terms

"c., p. 488. he assumes

"mamko."6 aba,"

are

ab,"

apa,"

Morgan, As the

Systems,' form

founded
each

second intermarriage upon

the

'

Punaluan

pf several

sisters and

family,' which female cousins

was

with

other's

husbands
in
a

other's
3

wives)
to

(or several brothers group, the jointhusbands

so

and

male

p. 384). each other, although often akin ' Systems,' "c., pp. 487, et seq. Ibid., p. 502. Cf.Morgan, 4 'Ueber den Naturlaut,' in 'Philologische Buschmann, und historische Berlin,' der Wissenschaften zu der Konigl. Akademie Abhandlungen

(orwives) Ancient Society,' ('

cousins with each being necesnot sarily

1852, pp. 391-423. a similar table in

5 v.

Martius,

has compiled Sir J. Lubbock of him The Origin of Civilization,' pp. 427-432. 6 Ibid., vol. ii.p. 18. loc. tit. vol. ii.pp. 10, 9.

Independently

'

86

THE

HISTORY

OF

HUMAN

MARRIAGE

CHAP.

"

"

"

ada,"
"

ata,"

tata

"

; those for mother,

to Buschmann,

"

ama,"

"

"

ema,"

ana,"

ena,"

"c.

According

there
:
"

are

four typical
"
"

for each of words " " " at ; for mother, ap," however, the meaning

forms

of these ideas
"

for father,
"

pa,"

ta,"

ma,"

"

na,"

am,"

an."

Sometimes,
Thus,
in

Georgian,1
"

language of Ysabel,2 well as in Southern mama stands for father ; whilst the Tuluvas " India call the father "amme," appe."3 and the mother The terms used often fall outside of the types mentioned.
as
"

of the types in the Mahaga

is reversed.

In the Lifu tongue, in the Duauru tongue, Mongols

"

for example, language of

"

one

term

for father is " kaka

"
"

;"4

Baladea,
"

Marian Chalcha

chacha

or

cheche."

chicha Again,

in

the the

among
"

is eke." 7 and some related peoples, mother In the Kaniiri language, of Central Africa, the mother is called
"
"

ya

Among
means

while the Kechua I as the Bakongo,

in Brazil
am
"

call the father yaya." " informed by Mr. Ingham, se

"

9
"

father ; in

Finnish,

isa."
"

Again,
"

by

the the

Brazilian people

Bakai'ri, the

Aneiteum,

is called ise mother " u New Hebrides, risi."

are
"

10

and, by

of The

Similar
Greek,
"

terms

often

used

for other
"

relationships.
":
"

TraTTTro?

In brother
;
12

the

signifies grandfather, and " Kaniiri language, yaya

"

grandmother. fj.d/j,/j,a stands for elder

"

and, in Lifuan, is brother, whilst mother The the

'

"

"

mama
"

and
13

dhina

are

terms

for

thine."

origin of such

terms

is obvious.
can
"

They
"

are
'

formed
'

from

easiest
'

sounds
'

child
'

tata/ and

apa,'

ama,'

ata,'

produce. Professor

Pa-pa,'
says,

ma-ma,'
"

Preyer

the way of the breath being originally spontaneously, by the at the expiration, either by the lips (/, m), or
1

emerge barred tongue

and

Hunter,

'

Comparative

Dictionary

of the

Languages

of India

High
2

Asia,' p. 122. der Gabelentz, von Hunter,

'

Die

melanesischen
4

3 6

pp. 122, 143. Ibid., vol. i. p. 215.

Klaproth, Barth,
v. von
'
'

von

TSprachen,' vol. ii.p. 139. der Gabelentz, vol. ii.p. 52.

"

Ibid., vol. i. p. 172.

7
8

Polyglotta,' p. 281. Central-afrikanische Vokabularien,'

Asia

p.

212.

9
10 11

Martius,
den

von von

loc. cit. vol. ii.p. 293. Steinen, 'Durch Central-Brasilien,' p. 341. 12 der Gabelentz, volyi. p. 71. Barth,

p. 214.

13

der Gabelentz,

vol. ii.p. 52.

CRITICISM

OF

THE

HYPOTHESIS

OF

PROMISCUITY

87

with regard Thus the to the ease with which they produce certain sounds. Indians,2 of the labials is very difficultto many pronunciation for father, mother, or other on their terms account of which kinsfolk, often differ much from the types given by Professor near Buschmann. It is evident that the terms borrowed lips have no intrinsic meaning whatever. its father father's brother and child calls
"

l (d,/)."

Yet

the different

races

vary

considerably

from

the children's Hence, if a Baka'iri

tsogo," its mother

"

and

mother's
" "

sister

tsego

"

if

Macusi

names

as uncle papa well as his father, and an " " " father and all the tribe brothers of his father tama ava or ;4 " if the Dacotahs not only to the father, apply the term ahta but also to the father's brother, to the mother's sister's father's husband, father's brother's to the "c., and the son,
" "

his paternal Efatese names his

term

"

"

enah

not

only

to the

mother,

sister, to

the

mother's
"

mother's
an
"

also to the mother's "c. ; 5 if, sister's daughter,

but

the New among father, is called called "gnagna

Caledonians,
baba
like
a
"

uncle, taking the place of a like the father himself, and an aunt is Hodgson ;6 if,as Archdeacon mother
a
"

of Zanzibar,
uses

writes to " baba the words

me,
"

native
mama

of Eastern
"

Central

Africa

and

not

only
"

mother

respectively, but
or

also, very

commonly,

for father and for near any

"

relationship

Semitic word
"

external " for father, " ab

even

; connection is ("abu "), not

if, finally, the

but, to quote Professor wide range of senses, in all dialects is used in senses quite inconsistent with the idea 7 is the radical meaning we that procreator of the word,"
"

only used in a Robertson Smith,

certainly
to early

must

not,

from

these designations,

infer anything

as

marriage there

customs.
are

applied to kinsfolk besides other terms from words taken from the lips of children, or words derived But though has been somethese. considerable, their number
course
1 2
4

Of

Preyer,

'Die

Lubbock, Schomburgk,
1 86.

Seele des Kindes,' p. 321. 3 loc. dt. p. 431. den von loc. cit. vol. Systems,' ii. p. 318.

Macdonald,

Steinen, loc. cit. p. 341. 'Oceania,' pp.

126,
6
6

Morgan,
Moncelon,

'

"c., pp. 295, 313, 339, 348, 358, 362, 368, 374. in 'Bull. Soc. d'Anthr.,' ser. iiifvol. ix. p. 366. Smith,
'

Robertson

Kinship

and

Marriage

in Early

Arabia,' p. 117.

88

THE

HISTORY

OF

HUMAN

MARRIAGE

CHAP.

Thus, for instance, Professor Vambery, in what exaggerated. his work upon the primitive culture of the Turko-Tartars, says " have for mother, ana ene or that the terms originally
" " "

the meaning
" "

of
"

woman
l

or

nurse,

being derived
reverse seems

from
to

the roots the fact,

an

and

en."

Exactly

the

be

the terms

for mother being the primitive words. In the same but think that Professor Max Muller and several way, I cannot in error in deriving " pitar," " pater," other philologists are " father," from to means the root pa," which protect, to
"

"

"

nourish ; and to fashion.2 pointed

out

matar,"

mater,"

It

seems,

indeed,

" ma," mother," from the root far more natural, as has been

"

" and others, that the roots pa," " " fashion, from to ma," come to protect, and pa," father, and " I am inclined to ma," the more mother, and not vice versa? Mr. A. J. Swann informs me, from accept this explanation,

by Sir

J.Lubbock

^as

Kavala
"

Island, Lake

Tanganyika,
"

words

baba," and

tata,"

which

the Waguha, that among father, also have mean

the the

of protector, provider. meaning I do not deny that relationships lines in some descending are and
"

"

especially in the collateral denoted by terms cases

meaning
; but

derived
number

from

roots

having

an

independent

the

does not of those that imply an idea of consanguinity to be very great. Mr. Bridges seem the Yahwrites that, among ' " ' father and mother imu have dabi the names gans, and no meaning apart from their application, neither have any of
' '
"

"

their other very definite and the terms

terms
'
'

ample
'

listof terms
'

macu
'
'

and

macipa

son

and

for relatives, except daughter. These

refer to
woman
" "

magu
or
"

signifies Ingham,
"

se

and

keepa') which means parturition ; 'cipa' (' female." In Bakongo, according to Mr. " father ; " mama," denote tata mbuta,"
"

"

and
"

ngudi,"
"

mother

"

mbunzi," Nfumu

younger
means

nfumu," brother ; and

"

elder
"

brother

or

sister ;
sister.

mbusi,"
"

younger
" "

who
1

bore,"
Vdmbe'ry,

from
'

"

means also Sir, chief ; mbuta " buta," or to beget ; and wuta,"

the

one

ngudi,"

Volkes,' p. 65. primitive Cultur des turko-tatarischen Mythology,3 in 'Oxford Muller, Comparative Essays,' 1856, pp. 14, Idem,1 Biographies ct seq. of Words,' p. xvi. ' 3 Lubbock, loc, cit. p. 433. Principles of Comparative Cf. Sayce,

Die

'

Philology,' p.

211.

CRITICISM

OF

THE

HYPOTHESIS

OF

PROMISCUITY

89

"

the

one

we

descended language

from."

Again,

Mr.

Radfield

informs

me

that, in the
; the
term

root

sister, forbidden

for father means of Lifu, the term for mother, foundation for or vessel ; the term for to be touched or not ; and the terms
" "

eldest and
possible
"

younger I should

brother, respectively, ruler and ruled. It is even that, in these instances say probable
"

for relationships are the also, the designations Besides, it should be observed that, in Yahgan, relatives are strictly reserved for such, neither

"

radical words. for the terms changed," they inter"

"

are
"

and that in Bakongo,

are
"

the terms
to to

"

tata

and

mama

used
"

as

signs
"

of
"

respect
seem

any

one,

whilst

the

terms

mbuta

and

ngudi

be applied

exclusively

to the

mother. Not only has Mr. Morgan given no evidence for the truth of " " is a system his assumption that the classificatory system is not even fully consistent of blood-ties, but this assumption It is conceivable that with the facts he has himself stated. uncertainty
as

call several men have induced him

if a
man

regards fatherhood his fathers, but an

to
name

might

have

led

savage

to

mother, did not

applies the same as and he himself is addressed give birth to him, this evidently
at

could never analogous reason Hence, his mothers. several women term to his mother's sisters as to his
a
son

by

woman

who

least in certain cases, nature of descent.1 There be scarcely any doubt can
are,

nomenshows that the clature, by the be explained cannot

that the terms

"

in their origin, terms of address. Indians," says Mr. Morgan, "always speak to each other, when by the personal related, by the term of relationship, and never From a name psychological of the individual addressed."2
point

for relationships American The

of view, that

it would,

indeed, in

be

surprising

shown

members

men, primitive of their family or

as

a matter complicated really believe that a so

addressing tribe, took into consideration Can the degree of consanguinity.

whose

if it could be all the different

so we

savage

deficient that he
the
same

was

applied
1

term

scarcely to his cousins

intelligence, perhaps, was fingers, his own able to count

as

to his brothers, because 'Oceania,'

p. 188.

Cf.McLennan,
Morgan,
'

loc. tit. p. 259 ; Macdonald, Systems,' "c., p. 132.

90

THE

HISTORY

OF

HUMAN

MARRIAGE

CHAP.

he

was

and he did Facts

certain whether, after all,they were he did make distinction a that, when
not
so

not

his brothers
them,

between

because
that
to

they

were

begotten

by

different fathers ? their kindred being

given

show

savages

generally

denominate
names

according

much

simpler
to
sex

principles, the
and age, the
as

chiefly with
or

reference

also to the external

in which social, relationship he addresses. person whom

speaker

stands

to

the

In every language there are different designations for persons In the rudest system the of nomenclature, of different sexes. father and other kinsmen Hawaiian, of the same generation
"

are

called

makua

kana

"

"makua sisters,'"c., the terms for male

a

waheena and female.

sisters, father's mother's mother, " kana" and "waheena" being :

"

son
"

is called

"

kaikee

kana,"

daughter

"

kaikee

to
"

husband,
"

whilst waheena," husband's brother, and

kana

alone is applied and sister's husband,

"

waheena There belonging

to wife, wife's sister, brother's wife, "c.

are

also separate
to

for relations in every language Among different generations. the lower races
terms
or,

especially, age,
to

According to Dr. Davy, of denomination. " gated interroto be without names a Veddah the Veddahs ; appear : on the said, I am called a man when young,
'

compared with part in the matter

exactly, the age of the person spoken that of the speaker, plays a very important
more

subject,
little
1
"

was

called

the

man

the

old man.' Judge Andrews,

common use.
or

The have
no

and when Hawaiians, as

old, I shall be called by informed are we

But
male

"

for brother in definite general word kaikuaana one of my signifies any

"

brothers, and any I being

one
a

younger of a brother, or a younger sister of a sister.2 Such distinguishing in fact, very frequently are, epithets applied to older and younger Thus, touching met uncivilized peoples. with among

of my female; whilst

cousins, older than myself, I being sisters, or female cousins, older than
"

male,

kaikaina

"

signifies

myself, brother

the

Andamanese,

Mr.

Man

states

that

"

brothers

and

sisters

speak of one another is, their words for brother

1

by titles that indicate and

relative age : that sister involve the distinction of

Davy,

'Account
'

Morgan,

of the Interior of Ceylon,' p. 117. Systems,' "c., p. 453, note.

CRITICISM

OF

THE

HYPOTHESIS

OF

PROMISCUITY

91

elder
respect and

or

by them is adopted like system in A younger." to half-brothers, half-sisters, cousins, brothers-in-law,

In certain languages, too, there are special on the father's side older than the father, 2 than he ; and in the Fulfulde tongue, and for an uncle younger the age of the uncles is so minutely specified, that the first, both the father's and second, third, fourth, and fifth uncle, on

sisters-in-law.1 for an terms uncle

the mother's side, are each called by a particular name.3 The in which for kinship are terms many wider meaning direction. The Rev. J. Sibree used bear witness in the same
states

that, in Hova,

corresponding word but it is used of a thing,

"

the ray," father, does not take the sense in many Semitic languages has, of "maker" in
a

"

wide

sense

as

an a

elder wide

or

ior superas a

; and

reny," way
me

mother,

is also
an

used

in

sense

respectful writes to advanced

of addressing

that, among

Mr. Swann elderly woman.4 West Tanganyika, men the Waguha,

" in years are baba," father, whilst, in other termed Africa, according to Mr. Reade, old men are parts of Equatorial

as addressed The Russian

"

rera,"

father, and
"

old
"

women

as

"

ngwe,"

mother.5

"

batushka
are

and often

"far" Mr.

"

that, among the natives of Cis-Natalian Kafirland, the terms for father, mother, brother, and sister, are not restricted to them only, but are applied equally to
asserts

and Cousins

mor,"

as also the Swedish matushka," Again, used in a similar way.

other persons of a similar age, whether related or otherwise. " ' " Bawo,' father," he says, means elder or older, bawo-kulu " bawo," Probably means a big-father, one older than father."
'

'

as

belonging

to

the type

"

pa,"

was

originally

used

as

term

derived ; of address, from which the sense of elder or older was but this does not interfere with the matter The in question. Rev. E. Casalis, writing of the Basutos, that "in adstates dressing
-

person
;' to
an
6

older

than
'

one's

my

mother
"

children.'
1

The

equal, Finnish

My
"

father, My says, self,one brother ; and to inferiors, My

' '

'

isa

"

and

the Votyak

"

ai," father,

Man,
Earth,

in
'

'

Inst.,' vol. xii. p. 127. Central-afrikanische Vocabularien,' p. 216.

3 5

Jour, Anthr.

Vdmbery,

'Die

primitive Cultur,' "c., p. 69. 4 Sibree, loc. cit. pp. 244, et seq. G Casalis, ' The Basutos,' p. 207.

Earth,

Reade,

p. 216. loc. cit. p. 258.

92

THE

HISTORY

OF

HUMAN

MARRIAGE

CHAP.

the Lappish

"

Aja,"and
to, and

the Esthonian

"

evidently related " iso and

" "

probably
mean
"

ai," grandfather, are the roots of, the Finnish

aija"which
"

big.1
"

The

Chukchi
"

use,

besides

"

"

atta
"

natchyo have the Brazilian i.e.,old.3

"ontcoutume
tous

and
same

for father and 6mpyngau

"

mamang
"

for mother, which

or

empy-

respectively,
"

root

as

Uainuma
"

call

e"mpytchin," elder father paii," but Australiens,"

ou
'

obviously The older.2

"

Les

jeunes

says
'

also Bishop

pechyry," Salvado,

d'appeler

'mama'

'maman

les vieillards,comme
en

avancees

age."

aussi According
"

N-angan
to

(c'est-a-dire-pere (oumere) les femmes

Damascenus, the
men,

Nicolaus

Galactophagi
sons

denominated

the of equal die Eltern," the older ("die Aelteren "), parents are and they die Alten ; the father, der Alte ; are also called familiarly " die Alte Altsche." 6 Again, among or and the mother,
; and
" " " "
"

those

fathers ; young all old men 5 In German, age, brothers."

"

"

the North
named
"amma"

American

Indians,

old people

in

and grandmothers grandfathers does not signify grandmother Among the Tsuishikari general.8 of
"

commonly ; whilst the Finnish only, but old woman

very
7

are

Ainos,
are
"

grandfather and grandmother him, and "fas father, henki

"

child

maternal called both by

the

"

unarabe respectively.9 and As to the collateral line, it should be observed that, in Cagatai, an elder sister is called egeci," which actually means
"

old woman Hungarian, is "

sister.10 In batya stands for elder brother, an uncle where n i.e., Among a big elder brother." Uralnagybatya," many

("ege," old,
"

big;

"eci,"

woman,

"

Altaic peoples, the

1

same

term

is applied

to

an

elder brother

as

Ahlqvist, Lubbock,

loc. tit. p. 209. loc. tit. p. 431.

'

Nordqvist,

'

Tschuktschisk

Nordenskiold, 386, 390. 3 v. Martius,

4

Vega-expeditionens

vetenskapliga

ordlista,' in iakttagelser,' vol. i. pp.

Salvado,
'

'

loc. tit. vol. ii.pp. 247, et seq. Memoires,' Cf. Collins, p." 277.
6

'

New

South

Wales,'

vol.

i. p. 544. 6 Deecke,
7 9

Nicolaus

Damascenus,

loc. tit. " 3. p. 79. Ahlqvist, p. 209. As. Soc. Japan,' vol. xi.
n

Die

deutschen

Verwandtschaftsnamen,'
8

Waitz, Dixon,

loc. tit.vol. iii. p. 116. 'The Ainos,' Tsuishikari

in 'Trans.

pt. i. p. 4310 V^mbery,

'

Die

primitive

Cultur,' "c., p. 65.

Ahlqvist,

p.

212.

CRITICISM

OF

THE

HYPOTHESIS

OF

PROMISCUITY

93

to

an

follow

uncle, to an Mr. Morgan's

come

elder
way

sister

as

to

an

aunt.1
we

Were

we

to

of reasoning,

should,

from

this

nomenclature,
marriage Again, young

customs

in the

to the early as curious conclusions of the peoples in question. " " Galibi language tigami signifies of Brazil, to very

brother,

son,

several languages than those for lad and

and have

little child
no

indiscriminately

called male child, or more Bridgman George female that, states girl.4 Mr. child or blacks of Queensland, the word for daughter the Mackay among belonging for any to the is used by a man woman young class which
his daughter
"

for son and words is in Hawaiian, Thus, a son girl.3 male ; and a daughter, properly, little
other

and daughter

And, would belong to if he had one.5 course In their interspeaking of the South Australians, Eyre says, ingly with each other, natives of different tribes are exceedthat is almost everything and polite ; punctilious
. . .

said

is prefaced

by

the

appellation

of

father,

son,

brother,
to

corresponding other similar term, mother, sister, or some have been most that degree of relationship which would
6

in

accordance with their relative ages and circumstances." All those names, not to the refer, as previously mentioned, addressed. absolute, but to the relative, age of the person

Often, too, there denominating

the Eskimo, depend that in
some
sex.

is

certain

Mr.

of words relativity in the use Dall remarks, for instance, that among
"

the form
cases

of the terms
more
on

of relationship
sex

appears than

to
on

the

to whom the of the person " have a if a man Central Africa,

of the speaker In term refers."

Eastern

brother

called
the
are

one

thing
7

sister." to be found

by the brother, but quite a And several other instances

in Mr. Morgan's

and a sister, he is different thing by of the

same

kind

tables.
the terms

As

for the third factor influencing

of address

"

i.e.,
and

the social relationship which

1
3 4 5

exists between
2

the addresser

Ahlqvist, Ahlqvist,
Morgan, Brough Eyre,
'

loc. tit. p.
'

21 1.

von

p. 452, note. loc. cit. vol. i. pp. 91, et seq. Smyth, Journalsof Expeditions of Discovery
7

p. Systems,'

210.

von

der Gabelentz,

Steinen, loc. cit. p. 341. loc. cit. vol. i. p. 172. ' Cf.the German Junge.'
into Central

den

Australia,

vol. ii.p. 214.

Macdonald,

'Africana,' vol. i. p. 143.

94

THE

HISTORY

OF

HUMAN

MARRIAGE

CHAP.

the

one

addressed,

"

it is obvious

that different designations

are

applied to enemies and friends, to strangers and members of family-circle, to to one the nay, generally, persons stands whom in an altogether different external relationship. The importance Thus, of this factor is evident from several statements. for to Mr. Sibree, the words the Hovas, among according " brother and sister are also used widely for any person whom
one

meets

The

and desires to act towards Fuegians says Mr. Bridges, form

"

in

friendly kinds

manner."1

certain

ships, of friend-

and
nieces

speak

and friendships established." " ndugu," brother, called horne

or

of aunts, "c., nephews,

2

brothers, sisters, cousins, .uncles, are through the which only so Among the Waguha, strangers are
tribe ; 3 and Mr. Harts" hura," applied to him the term
same

if of the

tellsus that the Veddahs

can

name, then, why the same by the savage to denote as justthe persons ot belong familyto his own sex the same and of like age who is rich or the nomenclature circle ; and why, as a consequence, The Yahgans, as that circle is small or large. poor according

We cousin.4 a rule, is used

understand,

for instance, who live in families rather than in tribes, have a for kinsfolk. They have different very definite list of terms and nieces on the brother's side, and appellations for nephews

nephews uncle
or

and
aunt

nieces

on

the sister's side, and

as

their

and

differ according

They maternal. sonand daughter-,

this relationship have also special terms for father-,mother-, brother- and sister-in-law.5 On the other

for words is paternal

hand, the larger, the body

and

of kinsfolk that keep closely together, the less it is differentiated, as regards the functions of its members, the
more

various
1 2 3

comprehensive

are

generally

the

Sibree, loc. tit. p. 247. Bridges, in 'A Voice for South

Mr.

America,' Kavala

A.

J. Swann,

in

letter dated

vol. xiii.p. 212. Island, Lake Tanganyika,

December
4

According vol. viii.p. 320. in Ceylon,' Roy. As.-Soc. to ('The Jour. of Hill Veddahs or use Branch,' vol. ix. p. 347), Ceylon the Rock the word ' for brother, they speak of or to any person with whom they aluwa,' when Hartshorne,
Le M.

I4th, 1888. in 'The Mesurier

Indian

Antiquary,'

Veddds

are
6

in friendship.
Mr.

Bridges,

in

letter dated

Downeast,

Tierra

del Fuego,

August

28th, 1888.

CRITICISM

OF

THE

HYPOTHESIS

OF

PROMISCUITY

95

terms must,

of address.

The
have

"

"

classificatory system

of relationship
the
separate

therefore,

families had The uncle

term,
same

already

at a time emerged when larger bodies. in united

separate is an on case the father's the not uncle whilst this with from side, the former generally living in another community his nephew, in a frequently standing to him and, besides, .very It the rules of succession. quite peculiar relationship through be fairly assumed, too, that a mother's may sister much oftener

principle explains how is almost always distinguished

it happens

that

a a

maternal

from

father by

father's sister is called savages, keep as a rule, far more

than
a

mother,

because

sisters, among

closely together, when

even,

married, the
man.

than brothers North If

we

and American

sisters ; sometimes Indians, they are

a

especially among
same a

add

to this that
more

the wives of the father's brother's son and

as

mother's

are than as sister's son commonly addressed father's sister's son brother's son, it becomes and a mother's is influenced the nomenclature obvious to how great an extent

brothers

by

external relations. But as is invariably connected of

to

degrees, reference latter. The

must

blood-relationship,

of external relationship with a certain degree, or certain the designations given with been taken
as

certain kind

the

former

have

terms

for the

basis be

on

which

Mr. then,

Morgan

has

built his

hypothesis
It cannot
"

considered,
that, where
was

altogether
"

untenable.1

be

proved

the nomenclature

classificatory system intended to express the degree

the

prevails, of
con-

of the Australians, we group-marriages with the pretended facts Mr. Morgan's hypothesis distortion has to of which noted the in an odder way than has this distortion appeared given rise. Nowhere ' Verwandtschaftsnamen Bernhoft's in Professor pamphlet, entitled und
In dealing have

Eheformen by
are

der

nordamerikanischen
of nomenclature,

Volksstamme.'
asserts

The
now

author, misled group-marriages

the

systems

that

even

common extremely Australians, the among

parts "5fAsia 16). in 'Zeitschr. f.vgl. Rechtswiss.,' vol. ix. dische Familien-Organisation,' p.7), Bernhoft Professor however, admits that the actual practice has mostly indicate, and that the prodifferent from that which become the terms gress
many
to

Verbreitung ') not only ungeheure but also throughout America Africa, and and in date (' In a paper of more Altinrecent (pp.8,

(have

'

eine

individual

marriage

has already

often taken

place.

96

THE

HISTORY

OF

HUMAN

MARRIAGE

CHAP.

sanguity

so

exactly

as

he
do

assumes,

or

that

it had

anything whatever have endeavoured

reverse

to

with

descent.
case
was

On

the

originally I contrary,

to show

that the

probably

justthe

; so

that

no

inference

is to be in

drawn
a

from

customs regarding early marriage Even now, for relationships. the terms

is called grandson ; great-grandson in Bulgarian, as also in Russian, a father's father's brother is a termed mother grandfather, and a father's father's sister a grand; the Greek appears to have been applied to

Spanish,

brother's

"

"

avetyios
and
a

nephew,

expresses and

" cousin ; neef," in Dutch, still these three relationships indiscriminately ; in Flemish

grandson,
"

Platt Deutsch,
as

nichte

niece ; and Susannah granddaughter, well

to

is applied to a female cousin as Shakspeare, in his will, describes his

"

nobody

would

look upon

my these designations

Hall,"

"

as

niece."
as

Surely,

relics of ancient
as uncertainty Mr. indicate.
"

times, when to kinship Morgan

there really might in the direction which admits

a
"

have

been
the
"

some

terms

himself

that, in Latin, nephew,

nepos
or

did not

signify
it
was

either

used promiscuously
the primary

grandson to designate

cousin,

originally but that

next

class of persons

without
Thirty

relationships."2

years ago, in a Dr. Bachofen, Swiss jurist,

work drew

of prodigious attention

learning,3 the remarkable

"

to the

fact that

"

system

of

among

several

from
and

actual statements he came myths,

premothers only vailed Moreover, partly ancient peoples. from traditions of old writers, partly
to

kinship

through

everywhere few years McLennan

to

that such a system conclusion " A kinship through the rise of males." preceded Mr. later, though of him, quite independently the
set

it chiefly While, however,

forth exactly by extensive

the

same

hypothesis,
in

being

led

studies

modern

ethnology.
a

Bachofen
the due

explained of

consequence it

of

supremacy
to the
"

as the phenomenon Mr. McLennan women,

as regarded from early promiscuity. but the want anything

1 2

uncertain paternity which resulted It is inconceivable," he says, " that certainty

Morgan,
3
'

of

on

that
Systems,'

point

could

Lubbock,
Morgan,

loc. cit. pp. 196, et seq. ' Systems,' p. 36, note.

'

Das

p. 35 note. Mutterrecht.'

CRITICISM

OF

THE

HYPOTHESIS

OF

PROMISCUITY

97

have

the acknowledgment of kinship through prevented we that males ; and in such cases shall be able to conclude less or that more such certainty has formerly been wanting between has formerly intercourse sexes the promiscuous
"

long

prevailed.

between these two connection females paternity and kinship through

The
"

things
only,
we
1

"

uncertain

seems

so

necessary

that
one

of

cause we

infer the It must

where
"

and effect that find the other."

"

may

confidently

what
most

be observed that the facts adduced as examples kinship females Mr. McLennan through calls only
instances imply,

"

of in

chiefly, that children are named after their mothers, not after their fathers, and that property and rank succeed exclusively in the female line. If these customs to be explained as were relics of ancient promiscuity, we certainly should
very

have

to admit

prevalent in the human that it prevailed universally. descent among whom peoples mother's

that such Yet race.

For,

a we

state

was

formerly

could the

not

be

sure

though

and

inheritance

number of follow the

side only, is very considerable,2 the number of those is line is the male recognized, scarcely less among whom even and Asia. apart from the civilized nations of Europe
"

At

present, when that

a

anthropologists
"

of exclusive before the tie of blood between father prevailed everywhere of relationships, it and child had found a place in systems to give a list of peoples among seems whom appropriate such
system

ance assuraffirm with so much kinship through females

"

1 2

McLennan,

loc. tit.p. 88.

See, besides
"

pp. 151

certains

Lubbock, loc.cit. the works of Bachofen and McLennan, loc. cit. ch. vii. x. ; Idem, ' La Mere chez 156 ; Giraud-Teulon, ' ' Rechtsverhaltnisse,' pp. 183, peuples de 1'antiquitd; Bastian,
"

et. seq. ; Lippert,

'

Die

Geschichte
'

der

Familie,'

sec.

i.; Idem,

'

Kultur"

; Dargun, geschichte,' vol. ii.ch. ii. Post, ' Geschlechtsgenossenschaft,'

' Rechts,' pp. 37, et. seq. ; Idem, ' The Primitive Family,' sec. i.ch. i.
"

9 ; und Raubehe,' pp. 2 ' Idem, Ursprung des Der pp. 93, et. seq. ; Baustiene,' vol. i. pp. 77, et. seq. ; Starcke,
v.
'

Mutterrecht

; Wilken,

in

'

De

Indische

Gids,

des MatriUeber den Ursprung ; Friedrichs, 1881, vol. Ii.pp. 244"254 ' archats,' in Zeitschr. f. vgl. Rechtswiss.,' vol. viii.pp. 382, et. seq. ; Frazer, ' ' L'evolution du mariage Totemism,' et de la 72 ; Letourneau, pp. 70
"

famille,' ch. xvi. xviii. ; Wake, Kinship,' ch. viii., et. seq.
"

'The

Development

of

Marriage

and

98

THE

HISTORY

OF

HUMAN

MARRIAGE

CHAP.

system
to

does

not

prevail

"

list, however,

which

cannot

pretend
to be,

completeness. Starting, then, with North

or or

America,
of
meet
a

which

is acknowledged
"

to have

been,

one
we

the

chief

centres

of

motheraboriginal
name

right,"

metrocracy,

there

with

many

nations among and becomes

a son, as whom his heir.1 Thus

"

rule takes the father's

states

Cranz
a

that, among

the

when of Greenland, inherits his house, tent, and

Eskimo

husband

woman's

dies, his eldest son boat, and besides must share Among the the

maintain

the

mother
amongst
the

and

children,
2

who

furniture
Indians

and clothes bordering on

themselves."

to according father with the

coast south-east Heriot, the eldest

of the
son

river St. Lawrence, took the name of his

tribes

and

the

addition Dacotahs

of
5

one

syllable.3

The

Californian
as

recognized with

chieftainship

tary heredi-

in the male Prescott remarks

as

line ; and, that they

and

to the latter, Mr. reference cannot well forget relationships,

are

the

names or

of father

three takes

four generations.6 the Ahts, the eldest son left by his father, and the head-chiefs all the property in the male
line.7

mother Among

both

recollected

for

rank

is hereditary

The

paternal

system

prevails, moreover, Frazer in his essay In Mexico,

in thirteen
on
"

other Totemism."

tribes mentioned
8

by

Mr.

Yucatan,
ran

San
from

Salvador, father to
so son

Honduras,
; and

succession

ragua, and Nicain Vera Paz, recognized

the
most

to Las Casas, kinship was according line, that the people in the male kin in their own lineage to remote

exclusively

there

thought

be

more

closely related
was

than
of

the
same

daughter
father.

of

their the

mother,

the

On

provided she other hand, Piedrahita

sons

not
us

tells

that, among of
crown

the Chibchas, the

brothers of

the the

such,

of sisters, and, in default king, were the heirs to the had

a

of Bogota,

but that the

property
1 2 4
5

of their father ;
in
'

right to the personal to Herrera, the whilst, according

sons

Cf.Hale,

Science,' vol. xix. p. 30. 3 Cranz, loc. cit.vol. i. p. 176. Heriot, loc. cit. pp. 343, et seq. loc. cit. p. 371 (Yokuts). Waitz, loc. cit. vol. iv. p. 242. Powers, Schoolcraft, Sproat, loc. cit.vol. ii.pp. 182, 194.
8

loc. cit. pp. 98, 116.

Ibid., vol. iii. p. 234. Frazer, loc. cit. p. 71.

CRITICISM

OF

THE

HYPOTHESIS

OF

PROMISCUITY

99

inherited by the brothers, and if there were none property was dead.1 living, by the sons of those who were Among the Caribs, kinship was reckoned in the female line, hereditary in the male line but the authority of the chiefs was
from the succession.2 only, the children of sisters being excluded Indians in Ecuador, Macas Among the property father to from AbiGuaycurus, descends the son;3 among

tary heredinobility, or chieftainship, was pones, and Araucanians, 4 in the male line ; and the Brazilian aborigines, or at least some of them, laid particular stress upon kinship through with reference to the Yahgans of Tierra del " A child belongs equally to the Fuego, Mr. Bridges writes, as regards duty of revenge, but clan of its father and mother a is always of the father's clan only. member reckoned fathers.5 Again,

Children
paternal attached
or

are

named generally after their grandparents, indifferently. They are maternal quite as much

relatives and these to them, as to their paternal relatives ; the only difference is that they are integral parts of the father's clan, not of the mother's." " Speaking of the same L'h^ritage people, M. Hyades remarks,
to

their mother's

se

transmet

1'epoux

predominates America. South the aborigines of among find that, though rank Passing to the Pacific Islands, we inherited there through the mother, commonly and clan are the son generally goes in the male line. In Tonga, in homage and title,7 and here, as well as succeeds his father in Fiji, on to his the father's death, his possessions descend
property children.8
1

In short, the paternal

survivant, ou system, so far

a as we

defaut, know,

au

filsaineV' 6

Ellis tells
'

us

that, in Tahiti, the

child of

chief
pp.
New

Spencer,

Descriptive

Sociology,' Ancient

Mexicans,

"c.,

5,

et seq,

Equinoctial to the Regions Waitz, loc.cit. vol. iii.p. 383. Continent,' vol. vi. p. 41. 3 Buckley, in ' Jour.Anthr. Inst.,'vol. iii. p. 31.
v.
4

Humboldt,

'

Travels

of the

Waitz,

vol. iii. pp.

Races,
10.

471, et seq.

Spencer,

'Descriptive

Sociology,'

American
5 v.

Martius,

p. loc. cit.vol. i. pp. 352, et seq.

Wallace,

'

Travels

on

the

Amazon,'
6

p. 499. in ' Bull. Soc. d'Anthr.,' Hyades,

ser.

Cook,

loc. cit. vol. i. p. 412.

Morgan,

iii. vol. x. p. 334. 'Systems,' "c., pp. 579, 583.

H
2

ioo

THE

HISTORY

OF

HUMAN

MARRIAGE

CHAP.

was

invested,

soon

its father,1 and brother of the deceased

families the

after its birth, with the name in the case of there being no
assumed
went to

and

office of

the the

children, the In other government.

always property Hawaiians, the rank

eldest
and

son.2

Among

of the principal
as

the offices of the priests, influence, descended and the

also other from father to

inferior chiefs, situations of honour

son,3 on although In the Hervey

line predominated.4 whole, the female Islands, children belonged either to the father's or mother's to arrangement the father ; usually, however, clan, according Caledonia, kinship is reckoned In New had the preference.5 informs me, in the male line,6 and in Lifu, as Mr. Radfield children belong landed property
are

to the paternal

named

apparently, at least if he be

father to son, children succeeds father, and, after their father's father or mother's the rank of the father influences that of the son,
9 8 the Rejangs and Bataks chief.7 Among to the also in several other islands belonging

clan. mostly from

In the Caroline Group,

of Sumatra, as Archipelago,10 Indian

prevails. In the

line Guinea,11 the male in New and Islands, " if a chief has several Kingsmill

of the of the mother children by different wives, the son 12 in New Zealand, And, highest rank is the successor." inherited both in the male and female line ; but nobility was
1

2
3 4

Ellis, loc. cit.vol. i. p. 260. Cook, loc. cit.vol. ii.p. 172. Ellis, 'Tour

Kotzebue,

Hawaii,' pp. 391, et seq. through Waitz-Gerland, loc. cit. vol. iii.p. 247.

loc. cit. vol. vi.

p. 203. 5 Gill,
6

'

Myths

Moncelon, Kotzebue,

and Songs from the South Pacific,' p. 36. ' Bull. Soc. d'Anthr.,' ser. iii. vol. ix. p. 366. ' Islands Cheyne, loc. cit. vol. iii.pp. 209, et seq.
in Ocean,' p.

in the
v.

Western

Pacific

109.

Waitz-Gerland,

loc. cit. vol.

pt. ii.

p. 119. 8 Marsden,
9
'

Hickson,

loc. cit.p. 244. 'A Naturalist in North

Over
10
11

de verwantschap, Wilken, p. 21. ' Das Recht Kohler,

Celebes,' pp. 285, et seq. Wilken, het maleische ras,' van etc., bijde volken p. 21.
der Papuas
in ' Zeitschr. f.vgl. auf Neu-Guinea,' ' Bink, in Bull. Soc. d'Anthr.,' ser. iii.

vol. vii. pp. 373, 375. ' Pioneering Chalmers, vol. xi. p. 395. 12 Wilkes, loc. cit.vol. v. p. 85.

Rechtswiss.,'

in New

Guinea,'

p. 188.

CRITICISM

OF

THE

HYPOTHESIS

OF

PROMISCUITY

101

on

the death

which Australian

his eldest son of a man, his father had held before him.1 children this is not
are

took

the family

name

clan ; but Gournditch-mara,

generally named after their mother's in every tribe.2 Among the case the Torndirrup, Turra, Moncalon, some and

other tribes, the male Narrinyeri, the Rev.

line prevails.3 With G. Taplin states that

not to

reference
a man's

tc

the

children

belong

to his tribe

(i.e. and clan),

from father to son, descends property his possessions are always dying without issue of his own, man in the Dieyerie to the brother's children.4 Again, transmitted

their mother's ; that that, in case of a and

tribe of South Australia, the sons take the father's clan, the daughters Even are the mother's.5 named children where father to son. inheritance after their mother, go from may Thus, Australians, the hunting or the West among ground landed property
sex

of either Among

line, though children male 6 family name always take the of their mother." belong to the Todas, the father's all children

descends

in the

"

family, and inheritance runs The same through males only.7 is the case with most of the Indian Hill Tribes : either all the dividing sons their father's property the equally, as among

Gonds,

Bodo,
as

and

Dhimals

largest share,

the
Hos

youngest
;
or

the among born male being

favourite
son

the eldest Kandhs, Karens,

;
or

the only

getting and Nagas heir, as among

son

the
;
or

the

the

the Mishmis.8 age, as among inherit, and nephews by sisters get

1

succeeding reference to without Among the Paharias, too, sons

no

share.9

The

law

of

Taylor,

'

Te

Ika

Maui,'

p. 326.

Waitz-Gerland,

loc. cit. vol. vi.

of tribes with

p.

210.
2

According
to

to

Mr.

Frazer

(loc. the proportion cit. p. 70),

is as four
to one.

female
3

Fison

p. 777. 4 Taplin,

those with male loc. cit. pp. Howitt, and Eyre, loc. cit. vol. ii.p. 328.
'

descent

The
12,

Narrinyeri,'

Waitz-Gerland, 276, 285. Frazer, p. 70. ' in Wood's, The Native Tribes

vol. vi.

of South

Australia,' pp. 5 Gason, in

6

51.
Inst.,' vol. xvii. p. 186. Expeditions of Discovery

Grey,
Western

'Jour.Anthr. 'Journals of Two

in

North- West

and
7
8 9

Australia,' vol. ii.pp. 226, 236. ' A Phrenologist the Todas,' p. 206. amongst ' Spencer, Descriptive Sociology,' Asiatic Races, pp. 10, et seq. Dalton, loc. cit. p. 274. Marshall,

102

THE

HISTORY

OF

HUMAN

MARRIAGE

CHAP.

the Singphos succession among gives to the eldest son all the landed property of the father, to the all his personal youngest inherit nothing.1 Among the the rest property, while Santals, children belong to the father's clan ; 2 and the same
is the
case

with

the

Limbus and and Bunker writes to

and the

offspring of intermarriages of Lepchas Butias.3 Dr. A. Touching the Karens, child takes a name parents ; but usually the "A of its own, father, being

me,

of neither
stronger,

of the takes

as regarded If we add

It is child in case of separation. belonging blood goes." to both parents, so far as line prevails in Arabia,4 to this that the male the

Tibet,5 throughout
must
"

only far as Malay

be admitted is of very I know,

Asia,6 and among that the system of "kinship

Russian
rare
occurrence

the
through

Ainos,7 it
females

in Asia, being of India,

to

few

parts

restricted, so Ceylon, and the Yet,

Archipelago.8
more

It is much
even

prevalent

among

the African
instances where

races.

them, there are many among in the male line. A king runs 10 by his is succeeded Ba-kwileh dignity is transmitted goes from

succession
9

or son.

and chief of the Somals Among the Fulah, this instances,

to the brother, while, in other

succession the Gold

father to

son.11

Among

the
son

Negroes

of

Coast, according

to Bosman,

the eldest reckoned

his father in office, though

kinship
except

was

succeeded the through Dr. A. Sims

mother
1 2
3 4

all along

this coast,

at

Accra.12

Rowney,

Hunter,

'

loc. cit. p. 167. The Annals of Rural

'

Spencer,

Descriptive
'

vol. i. p. 202. Sociology,' Asiatic Races, p. 1 Bengal,'

Burckhardt,
Matriarchal

Notes

(Das
Smith's

bei

on the Bedouins p. 75. Wilken's and Wahabys,' den ') and Professor Robertson alten Arabern

(loc, suggestion that the maternal cit.p. 151)

Arabs,
on

system
mere

the ancient among ' Notes Redhouse,

6

must

be

Prof. E. B. Tylor's
6

regarded " Arabian

as

alone prevailed hypothesis. Cf,

'

Matriarchate." loc. cit. p. 5.

212.

Wake,

7
8

loc, cit. p. 271. Batchelor, in ' Trans. As. Soc.

Cf.Dargun, Japan,' vol. x. p.

loc, cit.vol. ii.p. 458. Dalton, Tennent, Emerson Khasias, Garos). Dargun, p. 5, note. (Jyntias,
9

loc, cit.pp. 54, 57, 63 in East

Waitz,

loc. cit. vol. ii. p. 522.

Cf, Burton,
n

'

First Footsteps

Africa,' p. 123. 10 ' Ymer,' vol.

12

v.

p. 169.

Waitz,

vol. ii.p. 469.

Bosman,

loc. cit.p. 421.

CRITICISM

OF

THE

HYPOTHESIS

OF

PROMISCUITY

103

writes that, among belonging to the grandfather's

or

the

Bateke,

"

the

child

is considered
and

as

father and

mother
name.
are

grandmother's

equally," Among

takes

the

the Waguha,

to Mr. Swann, according children In Landa, the eldest the father.

son

generally named after inherits all his father's the from Damaras, whose the

Among included.1 possessions, wives divisions into derived are clans

eldest son of the 2 of his father ; and Rev. The anas.3

the

mother,
successor

chief
the
same

wife, nevertheless, rule prevails

states

is the

among

the

Bechu-

A.

Eyles

that

belong
by the

to
name

the

father's tribe, and are of some of his ancestors.4

all Zulu called by his According

children
name or

to

Mr.

Kafir tribes, the Cousins,5 this is essentially true of various firstson, however, never being named after the grandfather, Brownlee, E. v. but always Warner, and after the father. Weber from
the people, inheritance passes also that, among Le Vaillant and Kolben father to son.6 the same state
assert

7 ; and Anand Bushmans with reference to the Hottentots daughters dersson take the Namaquas, affirms that, among Finally, in the part of sons the mother's.8 the father's name,

Madagascar have in

where

Drury

was,

kinship

does

not

seem

to

been, in every case, through the female, though reckoned follow the condition that island children of generally Bachofen

the mother.9 As for ancient

1 2
'

peoples,

has

adduced

from

the

Emin

Pasha
'

in Central

Andersson,

Lake

Ngami,'

Africa,' p. 230. p. 228. Chapman,

'

Travels

in the Interior

of South Africa,' vol. i. p. 341. 3 'The Native Conder, Tribes

in Bechuana-Land,'

in

'Jour.Anthr

Inst.,'vol. xvi. p. 85. Livingstone, loc. tit. p. 185. 4 In a letter dated Imbizane River, Natal, October
""'

In

letter dated

Port

Elizabeth,

Cape

Colony,

Maclean,

v.

Weber,

of Kafir Laws and loc. tit.vol. ii.p. 220. Waitz, loc. tit.vol. ii.p. 391 Cf.

'Compendium

loth, 1888. October ist, 1888. Customs,' pp. 71, 116.

:

Fritsch,

loc. tit. p. 92. 7 Starcke, loc. tit. p. 75. Races,' p. 7.

s 9

Spencer,

'

Descriptive

Sociology,' African

Andersson,
Spencer,
other
'

p. 333. Descriptive

Sociology,' Types descent

For

instances

Jurisprudenz,' vol.

of male i. pp. 26-28.

Races, "c., p. 10 of Lowest Post, ' Afrikanische in Africa, see

104

THE

HISTORY

OF

HUMAN

MARRIAGE

CHAP.

works

of classical writers evidence

"

prevailed among several of them. Maine, the greatest races they firstappear of mankind, when in to us, show a themselves at or near stage of development
is reckoned exclusively through Several writers have, it is true, endeavoured to prove males." descent was that, among the primitive Aryans, traced through

for the uterine line having Sir Henry But, to quote

which

relationship
l

or

kinship

females

close

2 to be condoes not seem only ; but the evidence clusive. Much importance has been attributed to the specially tween beTacitus, to connection existed which, according

but brothers;3 and their mother's Dr. Schrader observes that, in spite of this prominent position in family, Teutonic the ancient the of the maternal uncle before the avunculus, the agnates patruus distinctly came
a

sister's children

before

the

cognates,

in

testamentary of
a

the head suggests that, when of his family passed under

son,

He also succession. household died, the women

the

and
a

that

woman's

children

guardianship of the eldest had therefore, quite naturally, their maternal Miillcr, that times the
uncle.4
we
can

peculiarly
say
nor

intimate

It is safe to

neither
ever

assert

with deny

relation to Max Professor that

in unknown

Aryans

a metrocratic passed through stage.5 Even if it could be proved is doubtful that, in which former times, a system kinship through females only," fully of
" "

"

developed,

prevailed
name

among

all the peoples

the mother's

though
account

considered clan, in line, have to we the male succession should still for the fact that a large number of peoples exhibit no
runs a

and

are

whose children to belong to her

take

traces

of such
races

system.6
"

And

to
as

them

belong

rudest Fuegians,
1 2

of the world such Hottentots, Bushmans,

on

the aborigines
several very

many of the Brazil, the of

and

low tribes in

Maine,

'Dissertations 'Das

Early

Law
'

Bachofen,

Mutterrecht,'

loc. tit. pp. 118-120,

Teulon,
3
'

195-246.

and Idem, 'The

and Custom,' p. 149. Briefe.' McLennan, Antiquarische

Patriarchal Theory.' Giraud-

Tacitus,

6
0

origines du mariage,' ch. xiv., xvi. Germania,' ch. xx. ' Schrader, Prehistoric Antiquities of the Aryan ' Miiller, Biographies of Words,' p. xvii.
Les
'

Peoples,' p. 395.

Mr.

Horatio

Hale

thinks and

('Science,' vol. xix.

systems
are

America

the paternal

maternal

p. 30) that both primitive.

in North

CRITICISM

OF

THE

HYPOTHESIS

OF

PROMISCUITY

105

Australia females through

and
"

India. has

The

inference preceded

that

"

kinship
"

through kinship

only

everywhere

the rise of

only on condition would, then, be warranted is to which or the maternal the causes, that the cause, system to have universally in the operated owing, could be proved Mr. McLennan's From point of view, past life of mankind. males," such
an

inference
occurrence

would of

be
a

inadmissible, universal

as

he cannot

prove
or

the former

stage of
"

promiscuity
cause

leading to uncertain polyandry, he attributes that system.

Yet
assumes,

paternity

the

to which

it is far from

being

so

inconceivable

as

Mr.

McLennan
on

that could through is

point

but the want of certainty anything have long prevented the acknowledgment males."
"

"

that

Paternity, inference,
as
2

as

Sir

Henry
to

ship of kinMaine

remarks,
which beyond
not

matter

of of

is matter

doubt

observation." that the father's participation

as soon
a as

opposed Hence

it

maternity, is almost

recognized
not
seem

the mother's.

in parentage was Now, however, there

has not made the single people which In reply to my question discovery of fatherhood. whether Fuegians descend the consider a child to dominantly exclusively or prefrom either of the parents, Mr. Bridges certainly
does
writes
to his idea, they " consider the maternal that, according important more tie much than the paternal, and the duties

to be

connected held very

the
mere

it of mutual help, defence, and vengeance are But it is doubtful whether this refers to sacred." between the child and physiological connection

with

its parents. the function

Dr. Sims of

informs

and
states,

parents West the Waguhaof

both

that, among the Bateke, in generation is held alike important,

me

Tanganyika, by both. concerning

though,

as

Mr.

Swann
same

also recognize

the

part

taken

The

is other

asserted
tribes

by Archdeacon
of

Hodgson
Africa,

certain

Eastern
the

Central
name

children take Naudowessies,

of the
to

mother's

them, among the tribe. Again, curious

according

Carver, had

the very

idea

1 2 3

Cf.Friedrichs,
Maine,

in

'

Zeitschr. f. vgl. Rechtswiss.,

vol. viii.pp. 371, "c.

loc. cit. p.
'

202.

Cf.Lippert,

Die

Geschichte

der Familie,' pp. 5, 8, 9, "c.

io6

THE

HISTORY

OF

HUMAN

MARRIAGE

CHAP.

indebted that their offspring were the invisible part of their essence,

to their father for their to the mother

souls,

and hence it they considered corporeal and visible part ; by the name rational that they should be distinguished latter, from

for their
"

more

they indubitably derive whom by that of the father, to which a doubt might sometimes l Moreover, it seems justly entitled." whether they are discovered, was once the father's share in parentage, Thus, exaggerated. Wales, Mr. Cameron
nothing belongs
to to

of the their being, than

arise if as often

referring tells the

us

to

some

tribes of

New

South
has

do
the

with
clan

that, although the father disposal as of his daughter,

"

of her
2

that the daughter nutured

every

emanates

by

her mother."

brother, they mother's from her father solely, being only Mr. Howitt has found in Indeed,

she believe

Australian

acquaintance,
parent

only.

exception, with which he has the idea that the child is derived from the male The man As a black fellow once put it to him,

tribe, without

"

to take care of for him, and he gives the child to a woman he likes with his own do whatever Again, Mr. can child."3 Cousins writes that, according to Kaffir ideas, a child descends

not chiefly, though Greeks, as ancient

exclusively,
well
view.
as

from

the

father ;
4

the
Nay,

Egyptians
Euripides

and
states

the and Hindus,5

maintained that, in his doctrine

similar

distinctly

day,

the only

universally the

share in this opinion, and combating procreation, and from both parents, seems that the child descended contending Finally, it seems heresy.6 to admit a prevalent that it was recognized

accepted taken by

physiological the father in

Hippocrates,

probable Couvade

that
"
"

the

custom

known

under

the

name

"

of
that

La

among different peoples parts of the world, requiring father, at the birth of his child, shall retire to bed odd
in
x

that

is, the

fule, prevalent

several
the

for

some

1 2

Carver, loc. cit. p. 378. ' Notes Cameron, on some

Tribes

of New

South

Wales,'

in

'

Jour.

Anthr.
3 4

Inst.,'vol. xiv., p. 352. Report,' Howitt, in ' Smithsonian

Wilkinson,
'

The

Manners
5

vol. i. p. 320. G Maine, loc. cit. p. 203.

1883, p. 813. Egyptians, Customs of the Ancient and ' L'heredit^ psychologique,' p. 362. Ribot,

CRITICISM

OF

THE

HYPOTHESIS

OF

PROMISCUITY

107

implies time, and fast or abstain from certain kinds of food idea of relationship between some the two.1 hood, fatherAdmitting, however, a time when that there was discovered, in the physiological sense was not of the term,
"

do

not

think
to

that this

the

female

line

is due

fact.

preference given to If the denomination

in

the

children and the rules of succession really were ideas of consanguinity, on place dependent that expected be followed by
a

of first the

ties of blood in question matter

with reference to in the former a change respect also. But have exercised a far less direct influence on change is generally supposed, the being, properly females only" than

be it might the latter would the the

'of

system

"kinship

speaking, imply. from different quite what the words for naming There be several reasons children after may from the mother any rather than after the father, apart
consideration of the tie between relationship.
a

through

Especially

among

savages,

mother

and

that which binds a child to given birth to it, but she has
carrying it about
at her

child is much the father.2 Not

also Moreover,

stronger than only has she been for years seen in

cases

breast.
at

tion, of separa-

the

occurring infant children do

frequently always

lower the

stages

of

civilization,

follow

often,

the children more advanced of the mother natural, then, that they should keep the name ? Mr. they scarcely know rather than that of a father whom
even women christianof the ised and lower classes of Nicaragua often change their mates, and the children, in such cases remaining with the mother, take from her.3 According to Swann, the Creeks their surname

mother, and so, very Is it not in years.

Belt tells us

that the

men

conferred the honour of a chief on because it was impossible to trace

women

the
1

same

having only exceptionally father.4 And touching

'

the issue of the female line, the right by the male issue, more than two children by

the Khasias,
History

one

of the few

Cf.Tylor,

Researches
'

in et seq. ; Kohler, Rechtswissenschaft,'

'l 3 4

Cf.Lubbock,
Belt,
'

pp. 295, of Mankind,' fur Gesetzgebung und Vierteljahrschrift N. S. vol. iv. pp. 182, et seq. loc. cit. pp. 1 50, et seq. Kritische
in Nicaragua,'
v.

into the Early

The

Naturalist

p. 322.

Schoolcraft, loc. cit. vol.

p. 273.

io8

THE

HISTORY

OF

HUMAN

MARRIAGE

CHAP.

tribes

in

India

Hooker
divorce

states

among whom that they have

the female
a

common of wives and exchange and attended " the son therefore often forgets his father's with no disgrace ; before he grows up, but becomes name and person strongly

very being

lax

line prevails, Dr. idea of marriage,

attached

to his

mother.1 tribes, Winterbottom of the female and line

Dr.

Speaking
long ago
explained

of certain negro

that

the

prevalence

suggested to be was
has D.

by the practice

of polygny,2

Starcke
The Rev.

to the same recently called attention Macdonald likewise remarks, in his

point.3
account

of the

Efatese
more

of the closely

New

Hebrides,
to

that

the

idea

related

the mother among

a

than

that children are to the father is an

idea

It is a people.4 polygynous families that each wife in polygynous customary arrangement has a hut for herself, where she lives with her children ; but perfectly natural
even

where this is not keep together as

a

the
a

ally and children naturmother little sub-family. No then, wonder,

case,

if

child
the

takes
father.

its

name

after
is the

the

mother

rather

than

of pointing way simplest the distinction between out the issue of different wives, a distinction which it is accomis of special importance panied where

after

This

by different privileges as the Negroes, noticing that, among polygynous prevalent

on race

to

succession.

It is worth

in the

world,

who are the female

probably

the most

; whereas,

among

the Hill Tribes

line is extremely of India, who are

the

whole,
name

take the
a

monogamists, of the father.

few exceptions, children, with With reference to the Basutos, observes that
to

Bechuana

tribe, Mr.

Casalis

the
excess,

authority

of

the eldest maternal uncle in polygynous families,

preponderates the

especially
no

where affection for their father.5

1

children

have

strong

Hooker,

'

Himalayan Starcke,

Journals,' vol.

ii.p. 276.
4.

2
3

Quoted

by

loc. cit. p. 69, note

Ibid., pp. 27, 28, 35, 36, 40, 41, "c. he It is remarkable, 'Oceania,' Macdonald, pp. 184, 192, et seq. the Efatese, belonged, by the that while all children, among says (p.187), its own family, name, to the mother's family name, and each child had
4

any
5

one

bearing

the

name

at once

knew

the father's family thereby.

Casalis, loc. cit. p. 181.

CRITICISM

OF

THE

HYPOTHESIS

OF

PROMISCUITY

109

has to on among several peoples a man, marrying, quit his home, and go to live with his wife in the house of This is a her father, of whqse family he becomes a member. common tribes,1 practice among several of the North American

Further,

World, among prevailed, in the southern part of the New Africa, In Eastern Caribs.2 Central some the also, parts of " leaves his immediately a man girl who marries a full grown
and

in the village of village and proceeds to build a house his wife."3 Among to Dr. Hickson, the Sengirese, according the man always goes to his wife's house, unless he be the son
own

of

in rajah,
us

which

case

tells take

that, among

his wife
"

home,

he may do as he pleases.4 Dr. Hooker " does not the Khasias, the husband but enters her father's household, and is And
in

entertained

there."5 ambel

Sumatra,
the

in the

mode

marof riage

called choice of some into his house

and

anak,"

father

man young to live there in

for her
a

of a husband, between

virgin makes is taken who

state

that of
to the

son

that of According

debtor.6
to

Dr.

Starcke, this custom

of their members.
"

is due

great
to
are

cohesive

power

of the several families, which

"

causes

them
men

refuse to part with independent," more

they
can no

any

Since

he says,
attract

they
women

are

also less stationary

to themselves,

longer

the

and

are

therefore there named

attracted

by

them.7 in

Under
the

is nothing

astonishing

circumstances, such fact that children are

is the case in tribe or clan, which after the mother's the just given of peoples among whom all the instances has to settle down Indeed, husband with his father-in-law. Dr. Tylor has found that, whilst the number of coincidences
lives with the the husband among peoples whom the maternal system whom wife's family and peoples among large, the full maternal never system prevails, is proportionally is for the custom appears exclusive peoples among whose
Powers, loc. dt. p. 298. loc. cit. p. 382. Schoolcraft, ' The 2 Waitz, loc. cit. vol. iii. Indian and his Wigwam,' p. 383. p. 72. 3 'Africana,' vol. i. p. 136. loc. cit. pp. Livingstone, Macdonald, Cf. 622, et seq.
1

between

Moore,

Hickson,

'Notes

on

the Sengirese,' in
6

'Jour. Anthr.

p. 138. Marsden,

Hooker,

Inst.,' vol. xvi. loc. cit.vol. ii.p. 276.

loc. cit. p. 262.

Starcke,

loc. cit. p. 80.

no

THE

HISTORY

OF

HUMAN

MARRIAGE

CHAP.

husband

to

take

his wife
where in her

to

his both

own

home.1
"

And
woman

it is

remarkable her

fact that

customs

the
man

receiving

husband
occur cases

own

hut, and the

the
same

taking

his

wife to his in the former

"

side by side among is traced through

people, descent the mother, in the latter there be only daughters for the eldest, who enters

through

the father.2 In
a

Japan,should
is procured

in the family,

husband

his wife's family, and, at the same time, takes its name.3 Again, Dr. Starcke has set to the rules of succession, as forth the hypothesis local dependent on are that they
connections, together in
the

those
one

persons being Among place.

man,

each the

dwell other's heirs who Iroquois, for instance, at

his is divided among property brothers, sisters, and mother's brothers, whilst the property of is transmitted a woman to her children and sisters, but not to death of
a

his

her

brothers.
"

"

Owing

to

the

faculty

of
a

memory,"
man young finds it hard

Dr.
in
to

Starcke says,

childhood

and

such a web of associations himself from detach them.

involve youth that he afterwards

The
man

who,

when

married,

has

lived

as

impressions
companions

stranger home, of his former his heirs. become

in the

house

of another, clings to the his earlier household and

But

the

brother

who

has

remote elsewhere relation to his stands in a more sister than do the sisters and the children living with her in from home, he is therefore excluded the the parental and

wandered

inheritance." Though

agreeing,

in the

main,
a

with

Dr.

thesis, Starcke's hypo-

I do not think it affords It certainly accounts matter. maternal

system,
are
a

of the complete explanation for the fact that, under the relatives
on

it is justthe nearest

side who

man's

of the clan. relations

1

But,
or

the mother's heirs, to the exclusion of other members local if succession upon really depended
the remembrance
of such

only,

upon

relations in

Anthr. Inst.,'vol. xviii.p. 258. 'Jour. 2 Early Arabians (Robertson Smith, loc. cit. pp. 74, (Marsden, loc. cit. p. 225), Sinhalese (McLennan,
History,' pp. 3 Kiichler, p
1 1

Tylor, in

et

Sumatrans seq.\
in Ancient

'

Studies

101,

et

seg.}.
in

'Marriage

Japan,'in

'Trans.
*

As.

Soc.

Japan,' vol.

xiii.

5.

Starcke,

loc. cit. p. 36.

CRITICISM

OF

THE

HYPOTHESIS

OF

PROMISCUITY

in

the

past, it would

be

the

most

natural

arrangement,

where grown
It
seems

father and children up, for the father

probable mother's upon that the the

lived
to
causes

together

till the by

latter
son.

were

be

succeeded

his

that
name,

the

have

also

make children which directly exercised some

; but

take

their

influence
to

rules

of succession

am

inclined

believe highest

power of the name in that respect. importance By names means of family up,

itself has

been

of the

former

connections

are

kept
we

and

the
are

past

is associated
more

ourselves

distant having

generally relatives having

with the present. disposed to count

surname

Even

kin

with

our

own

than

in a savage And man another. upon a much greater influence exercises, in this matter, With us. reference to the aborigines of Western

with those state language

than

upon Australia,
are
a a

Sir George
much
"
"

Grey

"

observes,

Obligations

of family

names

stronger than those of blood ;" Serpent," from the East considers
or
"

and a "Saurian," or himself related to

West, though
no

Saurian,"

Serpent,"

from

the the

such
to

relationship Baron von related

name,

exist.1 Haxthausen,
a

may

Among
a

Ossetes,

according
more

man

is considered

to

than

cousin a to his mother's

hundred

times

brother

removed, who he is bound ; and the

nearly bears his

to take

blood

revenge

for the former,

while

as a relative at all.2 regarded Theal that tribes, Mr. McCall remarks is so strong, that a marriages
a

latter is in fact not Speaking of certain Bantu their aversion

man

cestuous to in-

girl who family name traced.3

association Is

belongs
as

another himself, although

a

to

will not marry tribe, if she has the same the relationship
cannot
a

be

it not

justifiable presumption
has
so,

that

similar

of

ideas
more

infliuenced the
where

rules of
of
name

also,
"

all the

community in every

community It should ? as of worship well I know case at least so far as

"

succession implies

be
"

observed rank

that and
are

where only,

property named
1 2 3

are

inherited mother,

through
"

females
not

children
to

after the

but

vice

versa,

thanks

the

loc. dt. vol. ii.pp. 226, 231. Lubbock, loc. cit.pp. 136, et seq. ' Haxthausen, v. Transcaucasia,' p. 406. McCall Theal, 'History Emigrant Boers,' p. 16. the of

Grey,

H2

THE

HISTORY

OF

HUMAN

MARRIAGE

CHAP.

direct influence of local and other is even to man strictly forbidden

connections. nominate
as

In China, his heir

an

individual of a different surname.1 It is a difficult, sometimes find out

even

hopeless, task to try to

laws and customs, the origin of savage and I do not exhaustive of those in explanation pretend to have given an But it seems to be sufficiently clear, from what question.
has

been

said, that

we

have

no

right

uncertain

paternity ; nay, that such an No one has yet exhibited any general coincidence probably true. habits immoral consider moral of what we and with the prevalence of the male and female line among existing savages. Negroes

to ascribe them is not even assumption

to

Among

the

Barea,

for instance,

as

among

the

inheritance goes through only, of Loango, mothers 2 rare though ; whilst, on the adultery is said to be extremely the wanton natives of Tahiti, possessions other hand, among With to the eldest son. descend the Todas and always Tibetans,
on

among

whom

paternity

is often actually
customs,
one or more
"

uncertain"

account

runs

of their polyandrous marriage " line only. If the male through

says
men,

succession
women,"

Mr.

Marshall

with

to several
as

his

"

though

each male fathers." 3

of all of the pens Among the Reddies, a son although it often hapis the heir of his his real father that he does not know And, in India and Ceylon, female kinship mother's husband.4 is associated the where of the beena type with polyandry
an

each child is

in comare mon reference to the former, considers all the children each husband is mother woman and only to her own
"

heir

to

the

property

"

"

"

husbands

of deega her birth ; and male kinship with that of the type where the wife goes to live in the house and village of her husband.5 Mr. Spencer Lastly, as of recognition avowed remarks,
come
or
"

to

live with

the wife

in

near

the house

kinship

in the female

of
1

male
Marriage,

line only, shows kinship. As a

by

no

means

an

unconsciousness

proof

of

this may
'

be

Medhurst,
As.

'

Roy.
2 3
4

Soc.

China

Affinity, and Inheritance Branch,' vol. iv. p. 29.

Proyart,

in China,' in

Trans.

Munzinger,
Marshall,
Kearns,
'

loc. cit.pp. 484, 490. loc. cit.pp. 206, et seq.

The

loc. cit.p. 571.

Tribes

of South

India,' p. 35.

Wake,'/0f.

cit. p. 271.

CRITICISM

OF

THE

HYPOTHESIS

OF

PROMISCUITY

113

had of the early Romans legal relationship between no recognizing children of the For, if it cannot same be and of different fathers. mother

adduced

the

converse

custom

which

supposed

that

an

actual

unconsciousness

of motherhood

was

this system, neither is there any adequate associated with for the supposition that actual unconsciousness warrant of fatherhood was the system associated with of "kinship through females only among savages.1
"

The
general

prevalence promiscuity
on

of the
even as

female
if, in
to
on

line would
some cases,

not

presuppose it were pendent de-

uncertainty

fathers.2
the
woman's

The

separation

of
the

husband
practice
among

and wife, adultery lending of wives to visitors occurring

many

side, and very frequently

nations, the proverb which says, "It is savage his own father," holds true for a large a wise child that knows According to Mr. Ingham, the Bakongo, number of them. trace their descent through the mother who only, assert as a
reason as we

for this custom uncertain paternity ; but nevertheless, have already seen, be horrified at the idea they would
intercourse. all the groups of social phenomena for the hypothesis of promiscuity, we no are evidence. point of fact, they
"

of promiscuous Having
now

examined evidence that, in

as adduced have found

of the customs alleged as relics of an ancient state or of indiscriminate of the sexes, communal cohabitation the former existence presupposes marriage," of that state.
one

Not

The

numerous

facts put
us

forward

in support

do not

entitle

to

assume

that

of the hypothesis has ever been promiscuity

a single people, the prevailing form of sexual relations among far less that it has constituted a general^ stage in the social development of man, and, least of all, that such a stage formed history. the starting-point of all human

It may
more

seem

to the

attention
Spencer,
'

than

that this question has received reader it deserves. But I have discussed it so

1
2

Cf.Bosnian,
p. 5.

Anth.
xx.

Principles of Sociology,' vol. i. p. 637, note. loc. cit. p. 421. Phillips, 'The Lower Congo,' in 'Jour. ' Inst.,' vol. xvii. p. 229. Aus Grade, in alien Welttheilen,' vol.
Powell,
'

The

Wanderings

in

Wild

Country,'

p. 60.
I

ii4

THE

HISTORY

OF

HUMAN

MARRIAGE

CH.

fully not because sexual because

tested

only

because

of

the

importance

of the

subject,
give
our us own,

but

mentioned of the insight the customs from family different relations very and

into and have

the unscientific character

most

shows its infancy.

Even
now

clearly that

we conclusions sociology is still a science

of the

in

my

criticism is not

finished.

Having

foundation has no of promiscuity in the next that it chapter, to demonstrate shall endeavour, is opposed ideas we to all the correct are able to form with the hypothesis regard
to

that shown in fact, I

the early condition

of

man.

CHAPTER
A

VI

CRITICISM

OF

THE

HYPOTHESIS

OF

PROMISCUITY

(Concluded]
AGAINST
has

the that
a

hypothesis
deal

of promiscuity

Sir Henry
seems

Maine that

urged

promiscuous

good intercourse
very

of between

evidence the
sexes

to show
to
a

tends

condition fecundity, amid

to unfavourable belligerent perpetually

fecundity

pathological in; and

"

savages,

implies

and ultimate destruction."1 weakness Carpenter Dr. the refers to efforts of the American into families, as the promiscuity planters to form the negroes
into

they were which become fertility had prohibition

liable to
important

fall produced
to

infertility, and

the

the

of the

fact that prostitutes to Dr. Roubaud,

slave-trade.2 have very seldom

those of them
pousse

through slave-owners It is also a well-known

children, while, according

become
ou

"

mothers.3 tout le monde

where

II

ne

marry easily who young les d'herbe dans pas chemins

passe," all the

and

Dr.
women

Bertillon

community
men,

remarks.4 equally belonged

would
of
course

And,

in

to all the

the younger after, and

prettier
a

ones

be most
to

sought

take up

position

somewhat

akin

that

society. of the prostitutes of modern be urged It may that the perhaps

practice
any

of polyandry evil results

as

prevails regards
1

among several peoples fecundity being heard

without of. But

polyandry

scarcely

3
4

2 loc. cit. pp. 204, et seq. Ibid., pp. 204, et seq. note. ' Mantegazza, Die Hygieine der Liebe,' p. 405. ' La generation humaine,' Quoted by Witkowski, p. 218.

Maine,

ii6

THE

HISTORY

OF

HUMAN

MARRIAGE

CHAP.

intercourse of many promiscuous In Tibet, for example, men woman. the where with one brothers of a family very often have a common wife, more Mr. Talboys time.1 are than one at the same seldom at home
ever

implies

continued

Wheeler

has

even

suggested
men

that
were

pastoral people, whose for months time, at a families

polyandry from away

arose

a among their families

so

that

the

duty

naturally be undertaken would turn.'2 Again, among the Kaniagmuts, the second only a deputy who acted as husband and master 3 during the absence of the true lord ; and the
case

these of protecting by the brothers in husband

was

of the house
same was

the

in Nukahiva.4

But

especially with Le Verrier

practice connected given by Bontier and

is the following remarkable In the description polyandry.

and of the conquest by Jean de Bethencourt
conversion

in 1402 we of the Canarians most read that, in the island of Lancerote, of the women have three husbands, "who them upon alternately by wait that is to live with the wife the following ; the husband months her other husband the whole month waits upon her and upon

of the month Mr. turn."5

referred
to

that the latter has her, and Harkness tells us about

so
a

his

betrothal of
said,

to

his latter

wife
to

each takes her in Toda having who, Pilluvani the and

others,
to
our

subsequent hood and

Pilluvani Khakhood,

betrothal Tumbut,

the
"

two

Khak-

Now,

according
me,

customs,

to pass the firstmonth was with and the third with Tumbut."6

the second with Among the Kulus,

in the Himalaya

Mountains,

she brother, during the second to the next eldest, and so on ;7 eldest whilst, as regards the Nairs, whose women, except those of the

several

brothers,

parents when belongs during the

to sell a daughter first month to the

'

Narratives

of the

Mission

of George

Bogle

to Tibet,'

"c., note

to

p. 74. 2 Wilson,
3

Bancroft,

4 5 6

Abode of Snow,' p. 215. loc. cit, vol. i. p. 82. in Cf. Erman, vol. iii.p. 163. Round Lisiansky, ' Voyage the World,' p. 83.
The and Le Verrier, loc. cit. p. 139. loc. cit.pp. 122, et seq. Harkness, in Ujfalvy,
'

'

'

Zeitschrift fur Ethnologic,'

Bontier

de

Bull. Soc. d'Anthr.,'

ser.

iii. vol.

v.

p. 227.

vi

CRITICISM

OF

THE

HYPOTHESIS

OF

PROMISCUITY

117

first quality, may if they pleased. twelve husbands marry Hamilton that states agree very well, for all the husbands to their priority they cohabit with her in their turns, according
"

of marriage,
a

ten

days,

more
l

or

less, according

as

they
"

can

fix

term

among

themselves."

argument strongest however, from to be derived other know many

The

against

ancient

promiscuity

is,

mammals. of the

Mr.

the psychical nature of man and Darwin we that from remarks what
all male
as quadrupeds, armed, for battling with weapons

jealousyof
are,

with special intercourse their rivals, promiscuous

in
a
"

of them

state

far enough

of nature. back in the

is utterly unlikely to prevail Therefore," he continues, " looking

stream

of

time,

and

judging

from

he now as the social habits of man exists, the most probable is lived in small that he aboriginally communities, view he each with a single wife, or if powerful with several, whom

jealously guarded

Yet, according all other men." against to the same the lines of naturalist, it seems certain, from Mr. McLennan, evidence afforded by Mr. Morgan, and Sir J. intercourse at a later time Lubbock, that almost promiscuous
was common throughout the world ; and a similar extremely be But if jealousy can other writers.4 view is held by some in the human race to be universally at the prevalent proved
3

present time

day, it is impossible
man was
5

to

believe that

there feeling. indeed,

ever

was

when

devoid Dr.

Giraud-Teulon
unknown

and

of that powerful Le Bon 6 assert,

Professor that
it is

all civilized peoples almost among will be found to be groundless. Starting from the very lowest races of men the

; but

asthis sertion

we

are women,

told

'

that and
1

Fuegians

"are

will not
Hamilton,

allow any

exceedingly if they one,

jealous of
can

their

help it,to enter

their I

2
3

loc. cit.pp. 374, et seq. The Descent Darwin, of Man,' vol. ii.p. 395. Ibid., vol. ii.p. 394. Kautsky, Le Bon, loc. cit. vol. ii. pp. 289, et seq.
' '

in

'

Kosmos,'

vol.

xii. p. 262. 5 Giraud-Teulon,

6

Les

origines de la famille,' p

79, note

Le

Bon,

vol. ii.p. 293.

ii8

THE

HISTORY

OF

HUMAN

MARRIAGE

CHAP.

"

huts, particularly boys."1 the Australians.2 regards

Several
Thus,

writers assert

the

same

as

Grey,"
married
a woman

to Sir George according felt by eveiy is commonly stern and vigilant jealousy Mr. Curr states that, in most tribes, man;"3 and have any relations is not allowed or to converse
"

with any adult male, save brother a grown-up she is always 4 With to the reference word."

whatever

her

husband.
to

Even

with

forbidden Veddahs

of
cause,

a exchange Ceylon, Mr.

'

Bailey

says

that, with

the very their most

smallest

the

men

are are

exceedingly
1

jealous of

very

apart careful to keep them Thlinket According to a myth, the world

unattractive wives, and from their companions.5

the
was
an

jealousyof

man

is

older than
when that
men

itself. There

time

in the dark groped lived who Thlinket

in search had a wife

age, it is supposed, At of the world.

he was so jealousof his wife, that he they looked at her.6 children because Great jealousy is met with among according according
to
to

and sister ; and killed all his sister's

the

Atkha

Aleuts,
Indians,

Father

Yakof; and

Richardson

among Hardisty

the

Kutchin

; among

the Haidahs,

Dixon Tacullis, according to to the ; among according Harmon The to Richardson.7 the Crees, according ; among Mountains / Indians on the Eastern side of the Rocky visited
f by

Harmon, the
noses

'from \their
1

in their fitsof jealousy, "often cut off all the hair heads of their wives, and, not unfrequently, cut

off
of

also ; and

should

they

not

in

the

moment

Wilkes,
Breton,

loc. cit. vol. i. p. 125. 'Excursions in New

vol. ii.p. 195.

Waitz-Gerland,

"c., p. 231. Wilkes, loc. cit. vol. vi. p. 774. Schiirmann, loc.

South

Wales,'

Salvado, ' Memoires,' cit. p. 223. 3 Grey, loc. cit. vol. ii.p. 252.
6

Bailey, in
Holmberg,

'

Trans.
'

Ethn,

p. 280. 4 Curr, loc. cit. vol. i. pp. Soc.,' N. S. vol. ii.p. 292.

100,

109.

Ethnographische Societatis

Skizzen

iiberdie Volker Fennicae,'vol.

Amerika,'

in

'

Acta

Scientiarum

des russischen iv. pp. 332, "/ seq.

Dall, loc, cit. p. 421.

'

Richardson, Petroff, loc. cit. p. 158. Indians,' in ' Smithsonian The Loucheux
Voyage

loc. cit. vol. i. p. 383. Hardisty, Report,' 1866, p. 312. Dixon,

'

and p. 67.

Harmon, 'Journalof Voyages round the World,' pp. 225, etseq. ' Franklin, Travels,' p. 293. Journey to the Shores of the Polar Sea,'

Hearne, vol. iii. p. 328; loc. cit. p. 390. loc. cit. p. 147 ; Hooper,

Cf.Waitz,

loc. cit. p. 310;

Mackenzie,

vi

CRITICISM

OF

THE

HYPOTHESIS

OF

PROMISCUITY

119

passion

have

knife at hand,
.

they

with their teeth.

The

man

f
\

having ; and injury supposed that he has secured her against all future wife, he concludes l In California, if a married solicitations to offend." native is seen in the forest with another man even woman walking
than
her husband,

bite, will snap it off at one is satisfied in thus revenging a destroyed the beauty of his

she is chastised

by

him,

whilst

of the Among
a man

offence is generally " it was the Creeks,

took
a

punished formerly

with

repetition death.2 speedy

reckoned

pitcher of water off a married Moquis and drank allow their wives to work of it."3 The as only indoors, afraid of having rivals.4 The Arawaks,5 also horrible crimes of the Indians of Peru,6 are stated to commit
i

adultery, if head, woman's

jealousy. The
frequently, And,

Botocudos,
are,

who

are

known

to

change

wives

I very

\ passion.7
v.

to that nevertheless, much addicted of Brazil, v. Spix and regarding the Coroados

Martius
can

say that revenge

rouse

and

are jealousy

that In

the

their stunted soul from Sandwich Islands, according

9

the only passions its moody indifference.8

to Lisiansky,

jealousy

was the men extremely punish prevalent ; and, in Nukahiva, fidelit their wives the least suspicion severity upon of inwith The Areois to given of Tahiti, too, although

of licentiousness, are described by Ellis as utterly The same is said of the New Caledonians jealous.11 and New Zealanders ; 12 whilst, in the Pelew Islands, it is forbidden even
every

kind

to

speak

about

another

man's

In

short, the

South

Sea

wife Islanders

or are,

mention Mr. as

her

name.13

Macdonald

remarks,
1

generally

jealous of

the chastity of their wives.14

2 4

3
5

loc. tit. p. 343 Adair, loc. tit. p. 143.

Harmon,
v.
v. v.

Powers, Waitz,

loc. tit. p. 412. loc. tit. vol. iv. p. 209.

Martius,

loc. tit. vol. i. p. 693. 'Der Amazonas,' Schiitz-Holzhausen, Martius,

vol. i. p. 322. Keane,
'

p. 70. On the Botocudos,' in

'

Jour.

Anthr.
8

9
11
12

Inst.,'vol. xiii.p. 206. Spix and v. Martius, loc. tit. vol. ii.p. 241. v. 10 Lisiansky, loc. tit. p. 128. Ibid.) i. p. 82. Ellis,
'

Polynesian

Researches,' Soc.

Moncelon,

in 'Bull
1 1

Gerland,
14

5. vol. vi. p. ' Oceania Macdonald,

vol. i. p. 239. d'Anthr.,' ser. iii. vol. ix. p. 368. Waitz ' 13 Ymer,' iv. vol. p, 329.

'

p. 194.

120

THE

HISTORY

OF

HUMAN

MARRIAGE

CHAP.

Among guards
several that the

the

Malays
as

of
as

Sumatra,

the

husband

jealously

his wife
other
men

his affection lasts;1 and, concerning Archipelago, Riedel says tribes of the Indian
are

long

very

much

addicted the great informs her

to

the

same

passion.2

Captain
yedes.3 repudiate

Arnesen Dr. A.

observed O. Heikel if he
sees

jealousy of
me

the

Samomay
man.

that

Tartar

his wife

shaking
wives

hands
are

endeavour Iugly : they their hair or washing, and refrain from dressing take for granted that, if (walk about ragged, as the husbands (they dress themselves, they do so in order to attract admirers.4 Among a man the Beni-Mzab, who speaks in the street to of quality is punished married woman with a fine of two francs and banishment for four years.5 hundred In the Nile for other parts of Africa, it is customary countries and many
a

Koriaks, many the nomadic Hence husbands. their women jsionate

(Among

with a killed by

pasbe to very

the

men a

to

preserve

the

unlike

method
to

reference

the

used inhabitants

fidelity of their wives in a way not in the age of the Crusades.6 With
of Fida, Bosman

tells us

that

to enter the houses where rich negro will not suffer any man his wives reside, and on the least suspicion will sell them to if a wayfarer the Europeans ;7 whilst in Dahomey, meets any

of the royal wives

or

on

the road,

bell

warns
8

him

"

to turn

off

stand That

In

wall while they pass." is a powerful agent in the social life of civiljealousy ized is fact is it a dwell to unnecessary nations which upon. Mohammedan is not to countries, a woman allowed
against
a

receive
1

male
'

visitors,

or

to

go

out

unveiled,9

it being

un-

Head-Hunters of Borneo,' p. 315. ' loc. Riedel, Unviaggio a Nfas,' cit. pp. 5, 335, 448. Cf.Modigliani, 3 ' Ymer,' iii. p. 471 (Nias). p. 144. vol. 4 5 Georgi, loc. cit. pp. 348, et seq. Chavanne, loc. cit. p. 315. Bock,
2 6 7

The

Bastian, Bosman,

'

Rechtsverhaltmsse,'

p.

xx.

Waitz,

loc. cit.vol. ii.p. 516.

the Dahomans,' Cf.Earth, vol. i. p. 25. ' iv. Globus,' Bosman, Reisen,' vol. p. 498 ; vol. xli.p. 237 ; p. 480. 9 Le Bon, ' La civilisation des Arabes,' p. 434. This rule is not, however,

Forbes,

loc. cit. p. 479. ' Dahomey and

'

among strictly observed Journey through Central and by

the

the

lower

Eastern

nor

Mohammedans

p. 63.

Munzinger,

of Africa loc. cit.p. 511. Chavanne,

(Palgrave, classes in Arabia Arabia,' vol. i. pp. 271, et seq.}, (d'Escayrac de Lauture, loc. cit.
p.

349).

vi

CRITICISM

OF

THE

HYPOTHESIS

OF

PROMISCUITY

121

lawful than wives harem

for the
those and

Moslem he

to

see

the

faces of any
to

other

women

whom female another

is forbidden

marry

and

his

own

slaves.1
man

of

Polak

states

that, in

may Persia,

into the penetrates who Dr. easily lose his life ; and European a cannot, physician
man

indecent, even ask about the health without being considered daughter, though they are ill.2 wife and of a Mohammedan's Again, in Japan, as I am told by a native of the country, it
was

customary

for

women

their eyebrows
are

shaved

when because off,

getting

married, to have thick and beautiful eyebrows greatest ornaments. Balfour, their teeth are the
"

considered time,

one

of

woman's

At

the

same

according
can

to

Mr.

stained the wife

black,
less

which

only the
us

have

effect of
as

making
as

men.3 other of depriving

to attractive This reminds

a woman

husband,

well

to

of

the wide-spread
as soon
as

practice

of

her

ornaments

she

is

married. The prevalence by

be

is best shown it may inflicted for adultery ; although the punishments important feeling here an that the proprietary plays

of

in jealousy

the human

race

part.

In

savage

country

by paying to escapes bride or some other

the value of the is reduced fine, or if the penalty to a being flogging, to his head cut off, one shaved, his ears of He his eyes destroyed, his legs speared, "c., "c. conmust sider himself very lucky if he is merely paid in his own coin, the if the punishment to be looked upon
or

may seducer injuredhusband

be

thankful

if he

falls on
as

his wife, who, in that case, seems the real cause of her husband's unfaithfulness.4
among

Most
seducer

commonly,

uncivilized
woman's

is killed, adultery on the heinous a crime, for which

can

the offender punished

1

atone.
more

Among

nothing the Waganda, murder

;
5

nations, the sidered side being conbut the death of it is, as

a

rule, of

even

severely
and

than

and, in parts

Lane,
1

'

The

Manners

Customs
2

p.
3
4

38. Balfour,
Moncelon,

Egyptians/ vol. i. of the Modern Polak, ' Persien,' vol. i. p. 224. (New

'

The
in

Cyclopaedia
'

Bull.

Soc.

of India,' vol. iii.p. 252. d'Anthr.,' ser. iii. vol. viii. p. 361

Caledonians).
5

Wilson

and

Felkin, loc. cit. vol. i. p.

201

122

THE

HISTORY

OF

HUMAN

MARRIAGE

CHAP.

New

Guinea,

capital punishment that, among

is said to be almost

unknown

except for adultery.1 1 Mr. Reade remarks

'seducer certain

who

suffers, not

savages Yet the victim.2

peoples 'carded, beaten, frequently

'husband,
so

only,3 the faithless wife ill-treated in some or other way, and very killed. Often, too, she is disfigured by her jealous that
no

generally, it is the this holds good for being generally dis-

fall in love with her in future. 'Thus, among America, India, and several peoples of North is cut or bitten off, a practice which also elsewhere, her nose
man

may

"

As prevailed in ancient Egypt.4 in Palestine Council of Neapolis should be castrated, and the nose " 5 Uplands-lag," off ; whilst, in the
1 law,
'

late

as

the year that

an

1120

the

decreed of
an

adulterer wife
cut

an

unfaithful

old Swedish

provincial

it is prescribed fine of forty marks,

Creeks
ears

and
a

some

cannot adulteress who pay the lose her hair, ears, and nose.6 The shall Hill tribes likewise cut off the Chittagong
an

that

of

woman are

other
1
3

people

7 who has been guilty of infidelity ; and in the habit of shaving her head.8

many

Waitz-Gerland, Some

Comanches

2 loc. cit.vol. vi. p. 66 1. Reade, loc. tit.p. 61. Californian loc. tribes (Powers, cit. pp. 75, 246, 270), the ii. loc. Guanas loc. cit. (Schoolcraft, cit. vol. (Azara, p.

132),

(Falkner,'Description of Patagonia,' p. 126), p. 95),Patagonians vol. ii. in Anthr. Inst.,' in Manipur Kaupuis (Watt, 'Jour. vol. xvi. p. 355), Ladrone Islanders (Moore, loc. cit. p. 187),the ancient duras people of Hon(de Herrera, 'The General History of the West Indies,' vol. iv.
p.
4

140).
North American

Indians

(Schoolcraft, vol.

Carver, vol. v. pp. 683, 684, 686. Bancroft, /for.cit. vol. i. p. 514), Waitz, Morality,' vol. ii.p. 128, note 2.

i. p. 236; loc. cit. p. 375. Adair, Africans (Wake, 'The

vol. ii.p. 132; loc. cit. p. 145.

Evolution

of

kus

loc. cit. p. (Forsyth, 149),Kolyas

Gonds vol. ii. p. 115), in Anthr. (Watt, 'Jour.

and KorInst.,'vol.

(Smith, ' Five Years' Residence at of Nepaul xvi. p. 358), inhabitants Nepaul,' vol. i. p. Slavonians South loc. (Krauss, cit.pp. 569, et seq., 153), i. Egyptians loc. (Wilkinson, cit.vol. p.
304).
5
6

7
8

Liebich, loc. cit. p. 50, note 3. ' Uplands-Lagen,' Aerfdae Balkasr, ch. vi. Adair, pp. 144, et seq. Lewin, loc. cit. p. 245. Crees

Abyssinians
Voyages,'

(Schoolcraft, vol. (Lobo, Voyage

'

v.

p.
to

167),Chibchas
Abyssinia,'

(Waitz,vol.
'

in Pinkerton,

iv. p. 367), Collection of

Inst.,'

vol.

xv.

vol. xvi. p.

358),

pp. "c.

25, et

seq.\Kolyas

(Watt, in 'Jour.Anthr.

vi

CRITICISM

OF

THE

HYPOTHESIS

OF

PROMISCUITY

123

not number of peoples, a husband only that the woman requires chastity from his wife, but demands he marries There be little can shall be a virgin. whom its origin to I think, that this requirement doubt, owes

Among

large

the

powerful faithfulness.

same

feeling

that

keeps

watch

over

marital

Among
have

the Ahts,

lost her

" for example, virtue, lost with it

favourable Mr.

marriage." Keating, no woman

warrior
to

Among

known to girl who was one of her chances of a to the Chippewas, according
a

by

to be taken as could expect unless she had lived in strict chastity.2

same

wife

ments Stateto

the

Indian
Mexico

tribes.3 of the Chichimecs of Central marries, if the girl proves not to be a virgin, she may
one

effect are Again, when

made

with

reference

other

very similar custom prevailed Azteks,5 the among and and exist still among Guinea ;6 several tribes of the Indian Archipelago and in New whilst, in Samoa, valuable presents were given for a girl who her virtue, the bride's purity being proved had preserved

be returned

to her parents.4

Nicaraguans

way that will not bear the light of description.7 " In many no parts of Africa," says Mr. Reade, marriage be ratified till a jury of matrons have pronounced can a 8 to return verdict of purity on the bride ; it being customary in
a
"

girl who

is found

not

to

have

been

entirely

chaste,

and

to

1
2

Sproat,
Keating,

loc. dt. p. 95. ' Expedition

to

the

Source

of

St. Peter's

River,' vol. ii.

pp. 169, et seq. 3 Waitz, Heriot, loc. dt. p. 339. 4 Bancroft, loc. cit.vol. i. p. 632.
5

loc. cit. vol. iii. p. 505. Ethnology

of Nicaragua,' 'The Natural in 'Trans.

Squier, 'The Ethn.

Archaeology

and

Am.

History
6

Soc.,' vol. iii. Acosta, pt. i. p. 127. ii. Indies,' of the p. 370. vol. in Bijdragen tot te taal-, land- en Wilken,
'

and

Moral

landsch-IndieVser.
ser.
7

v.

vol. iv. pp. 446-448.

Nedervan volkenkunde Bink, in 'Bull. Soc. d'Anthr.,'

iii. vol. xi. p. 397. ' Turner, Samoa,'

p. 95.

Wilkes,

loc. cit. vol.

ii. p. 80.

Waitz-

vol. vi. p. 127. Reade, loc. cit. p. 547. Cf.Waitz, vol. ii. p. 389 ; Nachtigal, loc. cit. i. Park, 'Travels in the Interior of Africa,' p. 221 (Mandinp. 740; vol. Burckhardt, loc. cit. p. 151, Upper (Arabs ; Egypt). of goes) notef
8

Gerland,

124

THE

HISTORY

OF

HUMAN

MARRIAGE

CHAP.

claim

Dr. Grade that states price paid for her.1 higher price is paid a much the Negroes of Togoland, among Among for a bride who is a virgin than for any other.2 the

back

the

become legitimate wife ; 3 fallen girl cannot a man's and other parts of Africa where girls whilst, in the Soudan incontinence infibulation, be to are that may made

Somals,

subjected
no

impossible, husband.4

young

woman

who

is not

infibulated

can

get

" the tokens of the damsel's of handing in case to her parents, to be kept as evidence of a virginity is well-known.5 A later accusation, similar not practice very dis-

The

Jewish custom
"

to

this prevails with whom

In

in

China,6 Arabia,7

Chuvashes,8
even coram

the

populo.

signum Persia,9

as

the and among innocentiae is exhibited also in Circassia,10 a

is not a virgin when the risk of she marries, runs girl who Among being put away after the first night. several nations Empire, belonging to the Russian according to Georgi, the bridegroom may claim a fine in case of the bride being found
to

have

lost her testimony

virtue ;

Mosaic
away

Tacitus states that, the ancient Germans, with by their laws, virgins only could marry.13 farther than this. A husband's may pretensions reach even he chooses for his wife He that the woman often demands shall belong to him, not during his lifetime only, but after his death.
Post, ' Afrikanische Jurisprudenz,' loc cit. vol. ii.p. 113. vol. i. ' Eastern People The Equatorial Africa,' in of pp. 396, et seq. Johnston, 4 Cf. Reade, loc. cit. p. 45. Jour.Anthr. Inst.,'vol. xv. p. n.
I

and does not him.12 As to

if the the Chulims, among of chastity is wanting, the husband goes before the seducer has made return peace

and,

Waitz,

2 3 4 6

alien Welttheilen,' vol. ii. Waitz, vol. p. 522. de Lauture, loc. cit. p. 192. d'Escayrac ' Deuteronomy,' ch. xxii. vv. 15-17.

Grade,

in

'

Aus.

xx.

p. 5.

p.

loc. cit.vol. i. p. 209. 7 Manzoni, quoted by Janke, loc. cit. p. 555. Cf.Burckhardt, ' 8 Vambery, Das Tiirkenvolk,' 63. Gray,
9

loc. cit.

II 13

10 Klemm, loc. cit.vol. i. p. 213. Georgi, loc. cit.pp. 79, 104, 237, 238, 283.

Polak,

p. 461 loc. cit. vol. iv. p. 26. 12 Ibid.^ p. 232.

Tacitus,

loc. cit.ch. xix.

vi

CRITICISM

OF

THE

HYPOTHESIS

OF

PROMISCUITY

125

The
race.

the

life is almost universal in the human belief in another having As that life is supposed to resemble this, man is same necessities there as here, part of his property with

strong is the idea of a wife being the exclusive several of her husband, that, among property him. not even peoples, she may survive buried

him.

And

so

formerly, among the Comanches, his favourite wife was killed at the same
were tribes, widows 2 husbands their deceased ; and

Thus,

when time.1
on
was

man

died,
certain with this

In

Californian

sacrificed Mackenzie

the pyre
told that

In Darien the Crees.3 practice sometimes occurred among on were the death of a chief, all his concubines and Panama, interred with him.4 When one of the Incas died, says Acosta, the
woman

whom

he had

loved

best,
"

as

well

as

his servants

put to and officers,were 5 The in the other life."

death,
same

that

custom

other of the Congo, as also in some is no longer doubt," to says possible Indo-Germanic custom ordained ancient
die with her
were

him serve they might in the region prevailed It African countries.0

"

Dr.

Schrader,

"

that

husband."

In

India,

that the wife should known, is well as

the funeral sacrificed, until quite recently, on 8 the Tartars, ing ; whilst, among accordpile of their husbands his Navarette, death, on to a man's one wives hanged of
widows

herself "to
the Chinese, done

bear

him

company

in

that kind

journey."
seems

Among been

of the same something in olden times.9 occasionally

quarters of the in Melanesia, were widows
were

to have

Turning

to other

world
very

in Polynesia,

especially for instance, they In Fiji,

often
1
2

commonly
or

and killed.10

at

their

own

either buried alive desire, because they believed

that

strangled, in this

Schoolcraft,

loc. tit. vol. ii.p. 133.

loc. cit. p. xcviii.

4
s

3 Ibid., vol. iv. p. 226 ; vol. v. p. 217. Mackenzie, 'The Voyage Seemann, Herald,' i. of p. 316. vol. Acosta, loc. cit.vol. ii.p. 313.

Reade,

7
8

Schrader,

loc. cit. p. 359. Waitz, loc. cit.p. 391.

loc. cit. vol. ii.pp. 192, 193, 419.

In Bali this practice was excess (Crawfurd carried to the utmost loc.cit. History of the Indian Archipelago,' vol. ii., p. 241. Zimmermann, 9 loc. cit. p. 77. Navarette, vol. i. p.
'

19).

10

Waitz-Gerland,

vol. vi. pp. 130, 640, et seq.

126

THE

HISTORY

OF

HUMAN

MARRIAGE

CHAP.

way

alone could they reach the realms of bliss, and that she her death devotedness, met who with the greatest would become favourite in On the the abode the wife of spirits.
other hand,
was
a

widow
an

who

did

not

considered
to

adulteress.1

herself to be killed permit Hebrides, accordIn the New ing

wife is strangled, home.2
severe, even

when If the husband's

on

John Inglis, a missionary is long absent from her husband

the
demands
are

less

from exempted always him after his death. Among the Tacullies, she is compelled by the kinsfolk of the deceased to lie on the funeral pile where is placed, whilst the fire is lighting, the body of her husband
that
account

is not his widow every duty towards

Then, unbearable. until the heat becomes after the body is consumed, she is obliged to collect the ashes and deposit them in a small basket, which carry about she must always
time she is not with her for two or three years, during which Among Indians, the the Kutchin at liberty to marry again.3 bound to remain are near or the body for a widows, widow, it is quite year to protect it from animals, "c. ; and only when

decayed
to

and
"

remarry,
ornaments
on

the bones remain, merely dress their hair, and to

to

are

they

other Minas

attract

admirers."

on put Again,

permitted beads and

the

Slave

in the room months to the Kukis, according for a year beside remain

Coast, the widows are their husband where

Rennel,
a

the among shut up for six is buried.5 With

the tomb

widow of her the

to compelled husband, deceased

was

her family widow

was

bringing

her

food.6

In

Mosquito of her

tribe,

"

the

bound
for
a

to supply

the grave

husband
the bones

with and them

provisions carried
1

them

she took up year, after which year, at last placing with her for another

loc. cit, vol. i. pp. 359, Zimmermann, loc. cit. vol. iii.p. 96. ' 'Missionary Williams, Enterprises Viti,' pp. 192, 398. Seemann, 377. Pritchard, loc. cit. p. 372. in the South Sea Islands,' p. 557. ' 2 in the New Tour Hebrides,' in 'Journal of the Inglis, Missionary Wilkes, Ethnological
3

Wilkes,

p. 63. of London,' vol. iii. loc. cit. vol. iv. p. 435. Cf. Richardson,
Society in 'Smithsonian
'

loc. cit. vol. ii.

P- Si4 Hardisty,
6 6

Report,'

1866, p. 319.

Bouche,

La

Cote

des Esclaves,'

p. 218.

Lewin,

loc. cit.p. 280.

vi

CRITICISM

OF

THE

HYPOTHESIS

OF

PROMISCUITY

127

upon
to

the

roof of her house,

l

and

then

only

was

she

allowed

marry again." In Rotuma and

the

Marquesas
a

Islands,2
was

as

well

as

among
to enter

the Tartars
a

and

Iroquois,3

widow

never

time into the married state. ancient second few la Vega, de Garcilasso Peruvians, widows says very had no widows again, and even children ever who married " for this virtue had children continued to live single ; who
was

allowed Among the

much

commended

it in China

marriage,
occurs.

considered and in genteel

a

in their laws and ordinances." to contract proper fora widow

an

Nor
a

is

Indeed,

families such lady of rank, by

to
a

event

second if ever, rarely,

a

contracting

exposes marriage, Again, the Arabs,

herself
according

to

of penalty Burckhardt, of
a

eighty

second blows.5

connected
and
men.6

with

the nuptials

widow

everything regard ill-omened, as

unworthy

of the participation

of generous

and

honourable

Speaking
sentiments
state

of the Aryans, had become

survived

Dr. Schrader
more

remarks
traces

that, when
of

humane,

the

old

of things

second

Dubois,

marriage of the happiest

one

in the prohibitions issued against Even now, according widows.7

the
to

lot that

can

befall

Hindu

woman,

particularly The state.

of the Brahman mention of

a

caste,

second the greatest of insults, and, if she married again, " be hunted decent no out of society, and person she would the slightest intercourse at any time to have venture would 8 Again, among a widow the Bhills, when with her." marries, to a long-established the newly-wedded custom, pair, according be considered

bare

is to die in the married for her would marriage

obliged to leave the house before daybreak and pass the day in fields, in a solitary the next place, some miles from the The they return till the dusk. may village, nor of necessity
are
1 2

"

pt. ii.p. 191 ; vol. vi. p. 130. de Rubruquis, 'Travels into Tartary and in Pinkerton, China,' Collection of Voyages,' vol. vii. p. 33. Schoolcraft, loc. cit.vol. vi. p. 57. 4 Garcilasso de la Vega, loc. cit. vol. i. p. 305.
v.

loc. cit. p. 173. loc. cit. vol. Waitz-Gerland, Bancroft,

6 7 6

Gray,

loc. cit. vol. i. p. 215. Schrader, loc. cit. p. 391. Dubois,

Burckhardt,

loc. cit. p. 152.

loc. cit. pp. 99, 164.

128

THE

HISTORY

OF

HUMAN

MARRIAGE

CHAP.

the couple passing the first day of their marriage in this way, " like outcasts, is, writes Sir J. Malcolm, to mark that sense of degradation entertain which all the natives of Hindustan against The South husband." l a second marrying Slavonians, says Krauss, regard a widow's as an remarriage 2 insult to her former consort ; and a similar view prevailed in Greece, according Pausanias,3 to the ancient among and
a

woman

Romans.4

The

early

of second marriages Paul had peremptorily urged that the younger widows should Indeed branded the practice of second nuptials was marry.5 with the name of a legal adultery, and the persons who were
guilty
were

Christians, also, strongly disapproved by persons St. of either sex, although

of
soon

so

an scandalous from excluded

offence against Christian purity from even the the honours and
however,
to
a

alms of the Church.6 Much more commonly, second marriage husband's death.

the certain

prohibition
period

of

refers only Thus, among

a

after the
were

the Chickasaws,

widows

obliged

single life for three years at the cusants risk of the law of adultery being executed against the re7 looked upon was the Creeks, a widow ; whilst, among
to

live

chaste

as

an

within the Old

adulteress four summers Kukis,

if she

free with or made spoke after the death of her husband.8

and

any man Among

widowers

widows
the

could

not

three years, and then only Among of the deceased.9

with

widowhood less than

1

must two.10

period of not be shorter than three years, in Sarae not British Columbians, The Arawaks, and
the Bhills,' in
2
'

the permission Kunama, too,

within of the family

marry

the

Malcolm,

'

Essay

on

Trans.

Roy.

Asiatic

Soc. Gr.

Britain and Ireland,' vol. i. p. 86. 3 ''EXXaSos Pausanias,

4 5

Krauss, ii.ch.

loc. cit. p. 578.

21.

irfpirjyrja-is,

book

Rossbach,
Fulton,
v. vv.
'

The
12,
'

loc. cit, p. 262. Laws of Marriage,'

14, et seq.

pp. 204, etseq.

St. Paul,

'

Timothy,'

ch.

n,

The History of the Decline and Fall of the Roman Gibbon, i. p. 319. vol. 7 Adair, loc. cit. p. 186. 8 Schoolcraft, loc. cit. vol. v. p. 269. 9 As. Soc. Bengal,' vol. xxiv. p. 621. Stewart, in 'Jour. 10 Munzinger, loc. cit. pp. 488, 387.

Empire,'

vi

CRITICISM

OF

THE

HYPOTHESIS

OF

PROMISCUITY

129

be should to marry not shaved, and she was again before her permitted locks regained length.1 Among the their wonted shorn Hovas, Ainos, Patagonians, "c., the widow has to live a single required that the of the widow life for
some
a

Mandans

head

year

at least after

her

husband's

death,2 and

among

other peoples
It may perhaps is to remove

for six months.3 be supposed that the all apprehensions

of object
as

to

these tions prohibiBut pregnancy.

this for
to
a

cannot

be
or

the
more.

case

when

the

time
a

year

celibacy marrying
order

for

two

Sarae, where years, a divorced

In
two

lasts of mourning is bound widow

from "in

within

months

is prevented wife says, only, as Munzinger

as

to

and,
same

among
reason,

avoid all* uncertainty Bedouins, divorced a the

to

to

woman
no

pregnancy;"4 has, for the time than

forty among

days.5 whom
or

remain Moreover,

unmarried
certain is the

for

longer

peoples,

monogamy among

marriage,

exception, but of widowers.6

whom prohibit the speedy

only is practised polygyny

especially those form of recognized

as a
rare

remarriage

not

only of widows

fhe

meaning
a

rule that
1

of the interdict appears also from the common wife, after her husband's death, shall give up
loc. tit. vol. i. p. 227.

all

Schomburgk,

Lord,

loc. tit. vol. ii. p. 235.

Falkner,
Powers,

Catlin, loc. tit. vol. i. p. 95. 2 Sibree, loc. tit.p. 255. p. 119.
p. 383 Finsch,
3

v.

Siebold,

loc. tit. p. 34.

loc. tit.

loc. tit. Schoolcraft, loc. tit. vol. iii. p. 238 (Dacotahs). loc. tit. pp. 208, 241 (Takue, Marea). (Yokuts). Munzinger,
loc. tit. p. 82

Papuans). (certain

loc. tit. p. 325 (Californians). Ashe, ' Travels in America,' p. 250 (Shawanese). Lyon, loc. tit. p. 369 (Eskimo at Igloolik). 4 5 Burckhardt, loc. tit. p. 63. Munzinger, p. 387.
Heriot,
at Igloolik. (Cranz, loc. tit. vol. i. p. 148),Eskimo loc. tit. vol. i. p. 93, note (Lyon, loc. tit. 369),Aleuts (Bancroft, 133, loc. tit. Petroff, loc. tit. p. 159), Indians of Oregon (Schoolcraft, vol. v. tit. p. loc. iii. Yokuts Dacotahs (ibid., (Powers, p. 238), vol. p. 655), loc. tit. vol. iv. (Ashe,loc. tit. p. 250),Chibchas (Waitz, 383),Shawanese loc. tit. (v.Martius, loc. tit.vol. i. p. 649),Ainos (Ball, p. 367),Macusis
8

Greenlanders

p. 524.

Bickmore,

'

Notes

on

the Ainos,' in

'

Trans.

Ethn.

Soc.,' N.

S.

Siebold, loc. tit. p. 34),Igorrotes of Luzon v. (Meyer, in vol. vii.p. 20. ' Blumentritt, loc. tit. p. 28), Berl. Ges. Anthr.,' 1883, p. 385. Verhandl. ' in Jour.As. Soc. Bengal,' vol. xxiv. p. 620). Old Kukis (Stewart,
K

130

THE

HISTORY

OF

HUMAN

MARRIAGE

CHAP.

her ornaments,
or

and have her head shaved, her hair cut short, her face blackened. Among pels certain Indians, the law comher long to term through the widow the of mourning

diversions, under pain of and refrain from all public company ing being considered an adulteress, and, likewise to go with flowl hair without the privilege of oil to anoint it ; whilst, in Greenland tales, it is said of a truly disconsolate widow,
"

She

mourns
we

so,
see

Hence

that she cannot how deep-rooted

to
can a one man.

be recognised is the idea

for dirt."2
that
a

woman

belongs

exclusively soul of the deceased living. Thus the

Savages
and
even

believe
a

that

the
of
may

return

become after

tormentor

husband,

his

death,

punish a wife who According to travellers'

peoples

has proved

unfaithful.
statements,

there

are,

indeed,

devoid the almost of the feeling of jealousy, and as practice of lending or prostituting wives is generally taken as evidence of this. But jealousy, well as love, is far from feeling in the mind being the same of a savage as in that of

A wife is often regarded as not very different civilized man. from other property, and an adulterer as a thief.3 In some his hands, as parts of Africa, he is punished such, having fact that a man lends his wife or one of them, cut off.4 The
a

to

visitor
ways

no

more

implies

other

of showing the proprietary feeling.

"

absence of hospitality imply that

the

jealousythan
he
is without

According

to

Wilkes,

the aborigines

South Wales of New will frequently give one of their wives be in want to a friend who may ; but notwithstanding of one to this laxity they are extremely jealous, and are very prompt taken with their wives."5 resent any freedom
A
man
1 2 3

married woman but the husband,

Adair, loc. cit, pp. Fries, ' Gronland,'
1

is

never

permitted
with the

to cohabit

with

any
;

except

husband's

permission

86, et seq.

p. 76.

of

loc. cit. p. 747 (people Cf. Casalis, loc. cit. p. 225 (Basutos) ; Rochon, Lumholtz, loc. Madagascar) ; Queenscit. p. 126 (natives land) of Northern
;

Letourneau,

'

L'e volution

du

mariage

et

de

la famille,' pp. the Fulah

258,

et seq.

(Reade, loc. cit.p. loc. cit.vol. ii.p. 472). 6 Wilkes, loc. cit. vol. ii.p. 195.
In Fernando

Po

61) and

among

(Waitz,

VI

CRITICISM

OF

THE

HYPOTHESIS

OF

PROMISCUITY

131

and this permission friendship, or as a

negro

is given
means

only

as

an

act
we

of hospitality
are

or

husband them

uses

When of profit. his wife for entrapping

heavy
no

told that
men

other

and

making
adultery
a

pay

fine ;
"

that, among

the

Crees,
receives
"

is considered

crime

or

valuable consideration Nukahiva, husbands in that,

"

the husband provided for his wife's prostitution

foreigners
European

from

their ardent
3
"

sometimes offer their wives to desire of possessing iron, or other

not
man

we articles," is unknown that jealousy

must
to

infer from
at

this profligacy

early stages of civilization. On due the contrary, such practices are chiefly to " higher culture," which contact often has the effect of with " Husbands, tion natural instincts. after the degradamisleading
" are someof a pseudo-civilization," says Mr. Bonwick, times found ready to barter the virtue of a wife for a piece of Mr. Curr tobacco, a morsel of bread, or a silver sixpence."4

observes

the Australian that, among less jealousy of white men much

"

natives,

husbands

play distheir

than

of those

of
their

own

colour," and
to
"

that they

will

more

commonly

prostitute
to
own

theirwives

strangers

visiting the

tribe than

Under no Grey, circumstances," says Sir George people.5 " is a strange to the fire of a native allowed approach 6 Bosman, According Negroes to man." the of married
Benin
were

very
not

jealous of

though

their wives with their own men, countryin the least with European foreigners ; 7 and regards the Sandwich Powers, "since the advent often traffics in his wife's
as

Lisiansky
Islanders.8 of the honour

states

exactly the same In California, says Mr. the husband

Americans

forces her to infamy for gain, and even unwilling when in early days he would have slain her without ; though 9 for the same The like is pity and without remorse offence." true of the Columbians Sound ; 10 and Georgi about Puget
1 2
3 4

loc. cit. p. 44. 'Das Ausland,' Franklin loc. cit. pp. 67, et seg. Lisiansky, loc. cit.p. 82. Reade,
Bonwick,
'

1881, p. 1028.

5
6

p. 308. of the Tasmanians,' Curr, loc. cit.vol. i. p. no. Cf.Lumholtz, loc. cit.pp. 345, et seg. Grey, loc. cit.vol. ii.pp. 252, et seg. Bosman, Powers,

The

Last

7 9

loc. cit.p. 525. loc. cit. p. 413.

8
10

Lisiansky, Bancroft,

p. 128. loc. cit. vol. i. p. 218.

K
2

132

THE

HISTORY

OF

HUMAN

MARRIAGE

CHAP.

remarks their

that

the

nomadic
even

Koriaks

torment

jealousy, sometimes
those

killing them

by their wives from this passion ;

whereas
more

Koriaks

who

lead

in civilization, are so advanced have a they even relish for seeing foreigners their wives, whom they dress accordingly.1

stationary life,being far little addicted to it,that

make

love

to

If the hypothesis

of

an

annual

pairing

time

in the infancy

holds good, jealousy must that stage have at of mankind been a passion of very great intensity. It may, however, be supposed longing that this feeling, though beto

human

nature,

which have made his wife with Thus to share men. now other polyandry But I shall endeavour prevails in several parts of the world. to show, later on, that this practice is due chiefly to scarcity implies an lence, act of fraternal benevoof women, and commonly

conrestrained by certain ditions it necessary, or desirable, for a man

has

been

brother in a family giving the eldest and first married brothers his younger in his wife, if they a share would be obliged to live unmarried. Hence otherwise polyandry
can
"

by

no

means,

as

Mr.

McLennan advance from which in

women.

suggests,

modification

of and
or a

be regarded as It owes promiscuity." would Besides, have

it
can races

its origin to

causes,

cause,

never

produced

general proved
men.

communism

be
of

that

polyandry

is abhorrent

to

the

rudest

It has

been

suggested,

too,

that

man's

gregarious
men

of a quarrelled and al"out their women separated, splitting the horde into hostile sections, or indulged intercourse. But it is hard to understand in promiscuous why
promiscuity either have
necessary.

living made is said, must

The

of group, it
way

in olden times a tribal organization should have prevented having his special wife, since it does not do so among man Primitive law is the law of might ; and savages stillexisting. it is impossible to believe that the stronger men, who generally succeeded
in getting

the

most

their weaker rivals a gave Regarding the aborigines states of Queensland, Lumholtz before they are to marry that as a rule, it is difficult for men
1

women, comely voluntarily in their precious capture. share

Georgi, loc. tit. p. 349.

vi

CRITICISM

OF

THE

HYPOTHESIS

OF

PROMISCUITY

133

thirty

years

of

age,

the

old
a an

men

having
man

the

best-looking
fortunate happens
grown
man

wives, if he can

while get

young

must

youngest and himself consider commonly fullevery

savages, among is able to get

the in

case, women.

there

almost for himself this is ; and when wife for assuming is still less reason communism
a

old woman.1 however, that

It

more

impossible It is not, of course, some that, among peoples, 1 have been almost intercourse between the sexes may promis- I ' for the But there is not a shred of genuine cuous. evidence formed ever a general stage in the' notion that promiscuity
hypothesis The of promiscuity, social history of mankind. instead of belonging, as Professor Giraud-Teulon thinks,2 to the class of hypotheses are scientifically permissible, which has no real foundation, is and essentially unscientific./
1
'

Lumholtz,

Giraud-Teulon,

loc. cit. p. 163. ' Les origines du mariage

et de

la famille,' p. 70.

CHAPTER

VII

MARRIAGE

AND

CELIBACY

WITH incentive

wild animals
to strenuous

sexual exertion

desire is not than hunger

less powerful
and

as

an

thirst.

In the

species engage cowardly rut-time, the males even of the most in mortal or at least voluntary ; and abstinence, combats abstinence, is almost unheard of in a state of nature.1 As regards savage and barbarous races among of men, whom the form

relations of

of the

sexes

under
every

marriage,
as soon

the age of puberty.2 she, reaches Hence them there are far fewer bachelors and spinsters among found Harmon that among than among civilized peoples. the Blackfeet, Crees, Chippewyans, and other aboriginal tribes
married
as

nearly he, or

take normal conditions individual strives to

the
get

on
rare

the

eastern

exception

Shawanese.4
know
1

Mountains, a celibacy was side of the Rocky 3 fact among the same the ; noted and Ashe " I do not Prescott states of the Dacotahs, among
to

of
a

bachelor

them.

They
Brehm

have

little

more

As

mentions

curious exception hen a bereaved

to rear,

this rule, Dr.

who,

Bird-Life,' (' had

eggs
to

sparrow,

though

she

p. 289) hatch

and
2

young Among

would not take a second mate. Kaniagmuts loc. cit.p. as also occathe and Aleuts (Ball, sionally 402), North American dressed men tribes, were other among certain
like there
women, are some

and brought up Eastern Eskimo, preferring

3
4

and

never women

to adopt

and Harmon, loc. cit. p. 339. Ashe, loc. cit. p. 250.

trapping

manners, masculine fishing for themselves

the among who refuse to accept husbands, following the deer on the mountains,

married

; whereas,

(ibid., p. 139).

CH.

vii

MARRIAGE

AND

CELIBACY

135

respect life."1

for the Indeed,

women

and

themselves,
to

than
many

to

live

single
women

according

Adair,
same

Indian

thought

the virginity and widowhood Eastern Greenlanders, visited by the

one

as

death.2

Among only le de

Lieutenant

Holm,

woman was met unmarried with.3 " The Charruas, Azara, ne jamais dans restent says le besoin celibat, et ils se marient aussitot qu'ils sentent

As union." but mutes that none lads of vigour who But no

cette
on

regards the Yahgans, and imbeciles remained did

woman so

Mr.

Bridges

writes

from

choice,

single, except some liceninfluenced by tiousness.

her

husband's

mediately im; almost unmarried remained found death the widow another of Southern
women ever assures

husband." Among
Burchell,
a

the wild neither

men

nations
nor
6

Africa, according to their lives in pass

us

state

negroes

of celibacy ; and Coast of the Gold

Among of
a

Bosman

that very
were

few quite
no a no

yqung.6
instance

the

died single, unless they Caillie^ met Mandingoes,

husband.7

woman, pretty or plain, who young Touaregs Barth reports that the Western

with had not

had

fault to find with

could
not
even

Among and old

the maids

that he lived in celibacy ; they except how this was possible.8 understand hardly Sinhalese there are any old bachelors

him

and

Mr.

Marshall

unmarried broils ;
man

...

and

class exists, to disturb ' it is a very much lad woman, every every
or

" No of the Todas, society with its loves and Every people. married

says

'

and

every

girl is somebody's
.
. .

wife ; tied at the earliest possible age. With the exception who, of a cripple girl, and of those women I did not meet with past the child-bearing age, were widows, Among instance of unmarried a single the adult females."10

husband

1 3 5 6

Schoolcraft, loc. cit.vol. iii.p. 238. ' Science,' vol. vii. p. 172.
Burchell, loc. cit. vol. ii.p. 58. Bosman, loc. cit.p. 424. Caillie, ' Travels through
Barth,"' Reisen,' vol. i. p. 489. loc. cit. p. 284. Davy,

2
4

Adair, loc. cit. p. 187. Azara, loc. cit. vol. ii.p.

21.

Cf. ibid., vol. ii.p. 565.

Africa,' vol. i. p. 348.

7
8

Central

9
10

Marshall,

loc. cit. pp.

220,

et seq.

136

THE

HISTORY

OF

HUMAN

MARRIAGE

CHAP.

Toungtha,

it is unheard after the age

of for

man

or

woman

to

be

unmarried

bachelor

twenty-five

a the Chukmas, of thirty, and among Muasi's The years old is rarely seen.1

as as soon consider it a father's duty to fix upon a bridegroom 3 his daughter Among becomes the Burmese marriageable.2 and old bachelors and the Hill Dyaks of Borneo,4 old maids Among are too, instances of the Sumatrans, alike unknown.

persons
are

of either

extremely " Marsden, do of

are

passing their lives in a state of celibacy " In the districts under my charge," says rare : inhabitants, thousand eight among about
sex
"

I whom instances

not
men

conceive

it would

be

possible

to

find ten

Java,
that

Mr.

was

In of the age of thirty years unmarried."5 " Crawfurd never a woman saw of two-and-twenty had been, In Tonga, or not, not married."6
to

who, from or some whim accidental cause, remained single for life.7 In Australia, at a very early nearly all the girls are betrothed heard of a woman, over age ; and Mr. Curr never sixteen years
according

Mariner,

there

were

but

few

women

"

"

of age, who,

the

coming

prior to the breakdown of aboriginal customs had husband.8 As a not of the Whites, Herbert that long
River,

after
to

the

natives Lumholtz

of

Northern the

Queensland,
the

Herr
men

says
a

though
time

majorityof

have
man

to wait

before they

young get wives, it is rare

for

to die

Indeed,
man,

so

unmarried.9 indispensable
a

does

marriage

seem

that
as an

almost
1

does not who being, or, at unnatural

person

marry any
2

uncivilized is looked upon

to

rate, is disdained.10
Dalton, loc. cit. p. 233.

3
4 6

loc. cit. pp. 193, 175. Fytche, loc. cit. vol. ii.p. 69, note. ' Wallace, The Malay Archipelago,'

Lewin,

Marsden,

Gebrauche

loc. cit. pp. 256, et seq. der Papuas,' in 'Zeitschrift

vol. i. p. 141. Cf. Schellong,

'

Familienleben

und

fur Ethnologic,'

vol. xxi. p. 17

(Papuans of
6

Finschhafen,

Kaiser

Wilhelm

Land).

Crawfurd, Martin, Brough

7
8

loc. cit. vol. i. p. 86. loc. cit. vol. ii.p. 168.

'

loc. cit. vol. i. p. xxiv. Curr,. loc. cit.vol. i. p. 1 10. loc. cit. p. 184. 10 Siberia,' vol. ii. Cf.Lansdell, ' Through p. 226 (Gilyaks) ; Armstrong, Discovery The Passage,' p. 192 (Eskimo) ; Wilken, of the North-West
9

Smyth,

Lumholtz,

in 'De

Indische

Gids,' 1880, vol. ii.p. 633,

note

(natives of

the

Indian

Archipelago).

vii

MARRIAGE

AND

CELIBACY

137

Among despised
a

the

Santals, if
both
sexes,

man

"

by

and
the

remains single, is classed next

he is at
to
'

once or
"

thief,
man.'

term witch : they Among the Kafirs, a

unhappy has bachelor

are

wretch
no

No

The

Tipperahs,

as

we

told by

voice in the kraal.2 Mr. J. F. Browne, do not

a person of any consider a man tribes, no and, in the Tupi

importance
man was

tillhe is married

partake The he drinking-feast Fijians single.4 while remained of the believed that he who died wifeless was even stopped by the god Nangganangga to atoms.5 on the road to Paradise, and smashed
It may life than earlier in also be said that savages, as a rule, marry A Greenlander, civilized men. says Dr. Nansen, before there

suffered

to

often marries
productive.6

Among

of the

north-western takes

being of the union the Californians, Mandans, and most quently fretribes in North America, marriage
is any

chance

In the place at the age of twelve or fourteen.7 girls are unmarried seldom wild tribes of Central Mexico, Talamanca fourteen fifteen.8 Among or the after the age of Indians, a bride is generally from ten to fourteen years old, whilst In before fourteen.9 a husband seldom becomes tribes, the parents try to get certain other Central American he is nine or ten years old.10 a wife for their son when Among the natives of Brazil, the man generally marries at
a man

the age
twelve.11

of from

fifteen to- eighteen, the woman According to Azara, the like was the
12

from
case
"

ten

to

with the
celle qui Tierra del

Guaranies
se

marie
1
2
4

of the Plata, whilst, among le plus tard, se marie a neuf

'

the Guanas,
ans."

In

Man,
v.

Sonthalia

Weber,

and the Sonthals,' p. loc. cit. vol. ii.p. 215.

101.
3

Dalton,

loc. cit.p.

no.

Viti,'pp. 399, et seq. loc. cit.vol. ii.p. 320. ' 7 Powers, loc. cit.p. 413. Catlin, loc. cit.vol. i. p. 121. Cf.Ross, The Tinneh,' in ' Smithsonian Report,' Eastern 1866, p. 305 (Chippewyans); loc. ii. Schoolcraft, cit.vol. p. 238 (Dacotahs). p. 132 (Comanches) ; vol. iii.
6

loc. cit. vol. i. p. 240. Pritchard, loc. cit. pp. 368, 372.

Southey,

Seemann,

'

Nansen,

8
9 10
11 12

loc. cit. vol. i. p. 632. ' Resa i Central-Amerika,' Bovallius, Bancroft, Morelet,
'

vol. i. p. 248.

v.

p. 257. Spix and v. Martius, loc. cit.vol. ii.p. 248. Azara, loc. cit.vol. ii.pp. 60, 61, 94.

Reisen

in Central-Amerika,'

138

THE

HISTORY

OF

HUMAN

MARRIAGE

CHAP.

Fuego,

as

we
a

are

informed

by

Lieutenant
or

Bove,
years

girl looks old, and

a

about

for

husband

when

twelve

thirteen

youth marries at the age of from fourteen to sixteen.1 Many African Benithe peoples, e.g., the Abyssinians,2 Amer, Nile,3 the Arabs the Djour tribes on the White of the Sahara, the Wakamba, likewise said and the Ba-kwileh,4 are
marry very young. Bongos the they when
to

Marriage
are

from

usually takes place, among fifteen to seventeen years old,

but in many other tribes at an earlier age.5 Among has reached the a the Sinhalese, when man young age of eighteen or twenty, it is the duty of his father to vide prohim with a proper wife.6 Among Bodo Dhimals, the and
being usually takes place at maturity, the male marriage from twenty to twenty-five years of age, and the female from 7 fifteen to twenty." A Santal lad marries, as a rule, about 8 the age of sixteen or seventeen, and a girl at that of fifteen ;
"

he reaches his tenth or marries when four years older.9 twelfth year, his wife being usually about The Khyoungtha,10 Kols,11 Red Munda Karens,12, Siamese,13 whilst
a

Kandh

boy

Burmese,14
to marry

Mongols,15 early.

and Among

other Asiatic peoples, are the Ainos, the young

at the

also known
women are

considered and
1 2

marriageable
men

age about

of sixteen nineteen

or or

seventeen,

the
Bove,

marry

when

twenty.16

loc.tit. p. 132. ' Life in Abyssinia,' Parkyns,

Munzinger,

loc. cit. p. 324.

vol. ii.p. 41. Petherick,

'

Egypt,

the

Soudan

and

Central

'

Africa,' p. 396. 4 Chavanne, loc. cit. p. 401. Ymer,' vol. v. p. 168.

6 6 7

Krapf,

'

Travels

in East

Africa,' p. 354.

Wilson

and Felkin, loc. cit.vol. ii.pp. 145, et seq. Davy loc. cit.p. 284. 'The Kdcch, Bodo Hodgson, People,' in and Dhimal

As. 'Jour.

Soc.

Bengal,' vol. xviii. pt. ii.p. 734. ' 8 Rural Bengal,' vol. i. p. 205. Hunter, 9 Hunter, vol. iii. p. 82.
11 12

Cf. Man,
10

loc. cit.p.

20.

in Jellinghaus,

Colquhoun, Neale,
Fytche,

'

Lewin, loc. cit. p. 125. f. Zeitschr. Ethnol.,' vol. iii.pp. 366, et seq. Amongst Shans,' the p. 64.
'

13
14 15

'Residence

in Siam,' p. 155. loc. cit. vol. ii.p. 69.

'

Hue,

'Travels

16

Batchelor,

in Tartary,' vol. i. p. 184. The Ainu of Japan,' p. 141.

viz

MARRIAGE

AND

CELIBACY

139

Again,

among
at

the Lake

Dwellers

same the age of fourteen l to the Malays, according age, or a littlelater ; whilst, among Mr. Bickmore, for the firsttime when the boys usually marry

matrimony

of Lob-nor, girls enter fifteen, men or at the

into

about

sixteen, and

the girls at the age of thirteen

or

fourteen,

and occasionally stillearlier.2 Passing to the Australian continent : among New in most South Wales, the parties are
very
soon

the natives of betrothed cases

early in life,the young

as
"

man

claiming
age.3

Curr,
age."
twenty

proper become at from girls wives Port Moresby, New At

years
are

he

arrives

at

the

his wife later on, as According to Mr.

eight to fourteen years of few Guinea, over men

" "

of age

remain

single ;

and

the Maoris

in New

Zealand

Moreover,
savage

very young.5 stated to marry rare celibacy is comparatively

not

only

among

and

barbarous, Azteks,

but among
no

^.mong the
twenty-second

year, unless

young he intended

several civilized races. lived single till his man

to

become

priest,

for girls the customary from eleven to was marrying-age In Tlascala, according to Clavigero, the unmarried eighteen.

and

state

was,

indeed,
marry

so

despised

that

full-grown
shame.6
every

man

would among each

not

had

his hair cut

off for
or

who Again,
years,

the ancient every year, in his district had to arrange governor

men

Peruvians,

two

for the and

marriage upwards,

of all the young

at the age

old maids and bachelors is are almost entirely unknown, and the same old " in China.8 Almost Dr. Gray, the case all Chinese," says
1 2

and all the girls from eighteen In Japan, as I am told by a

of twenty-four to twenty.7

Japanese friend,

Prejevalsky,From
"Bickmore,

'

Kulja to

Lob-nor,'

loc, cit. p. 278.

pp. in, Cf. Wilken, in

et seq.
'

"c., Bijdragen,'

ser.

v.

vol. i. p. 143. 3 Wilkes, loc. cit.vol. ii.p. 195. 4 Curr, loc. cit. vol. i. p. 107.

in and Neighbourhood,' vol. xlvi. p. 55. Ploss, loc. cit. vol. i. p. 392. 6 loc. cit.vol. v. pp. 46, et seq. Bancroft, Klemm,

Stone,

'

Port

Moresby

'

Jour.Roy.

Geo.

Soc.,'

loc. cit. vol. ii. pp

251, et seq.
1
8

^.
de la Vega,

Garcilasso

loc. cit.vol. i. pp. 306, et seq. Balfour, loc. cit.vol. ii.p. 882.

140

THE

HISTORY

OF

HUMAN

MARRIAGE

CHAP.

"

deformed, are called upon or robust or infirm, well-formed by their parents to marry so soon as they have attained the Were daughter a to die or son age of puberty. grown-up
it as most deplorable." the parents would unmarried, regard Hence a young man of marriageable age, whom consumption lingering for its own, disease had marked or any other would

be called upon by his parents or guardians to marry at once.1 Nay, indispensable is marriage so this considered among Thus are the dead the spirits of married. people, that even all males who die in infancy,
or

in boyhood, who have

are

in due
cut

time
a

married like early age.2 Marco Polo states among

"

to the spirits of females

been

off at

the In

prevalence

of

the

same

the

Tartars.3
human

Corea,

says

the

Rev.

practice John Ross,

'

the
'

male

a a

man,' name
:

girls

is unmarried is never called who ' his age, but goes by the name ; whatever of yatow by the Chinese to given unmarriageable young ' ' has fourteen man a the and of thirteen or perfect
'

being

' of thirty, who right to strike, abuse, order about the yatow 4 dares not as much as open his lips to complain." Mohammedan duty a peoples generally consider marriage " both for men Nothing," says Carsten Niebuhr, and women.5 "

is

more

rarely to be met after poor

man, a

with
time

in the

East, than

woman

unmarried
marry
a

certain
or

of

life." She
wife
to
a

will
man

rather

become
in
a

second
state

already
the is
are

married, than remain Persians, for instance, married

of

celibacy.6
girl
of

Among

almost

every

before

unknown.7
and has
even

twenty-first year, and In Egypt, according to Mr. Lane,

to abstain

her

repute good old bachelors

it is improper
a

disreputable
a

from
and

marrying

attained

sufficient age,

when

when there is

man

no

just

impediment.8

1
3

Gray,
Marco

Ross,

2 loc. cit. vol. i. p. 186. Ibid., vol. i. pp. 216, et seq. Polo, loc. cit.vol. i. pp. 234, et seq. ' History of Corea,' p. 313.

5
6

d'Escayrac
Niebuhr,
x.
'

de Lauture, Travels

loc. cit. p. 67. in Pinkerton,

'

Collection of Voyages,' loc. 64 (Arabs). cit. p. p. 151. vol. 8 Lane 7 Polak, loc. i. loc. cit. vol. i. p. 213. cit. vol. p. 205.

in Arabia,'

Cf.Burckhardt,

vii

MARRIAGE

AND

CELIBACY

141

celibacy was nearly unheard of, as it is among have a proverb' that day. They the Jews of our " l he who has no wife is no man." To an ancient Israelite," " Michaelis it would indeed have remarks, appeared very
"

Among

the Hebrews,

but in a vision, a period in the though strange to have seen, future history of the world, when it would be counted sanctity Marriage by the was and religion to live unmarried."2

Hebrews
Talmud, who

looked

upon

as

religious duty. compel

a man

According
to

to

the

the authorities lives single at the

as

can

marry,

age

of twenty

is accursed

and he by God

murderer.3 ancient nations of the Aryan stock, as M. Fustel de Coulanges out, regarded and others have pointed celibacy as impiety and a misfortune impiety, because an an one : who family did not marry happiness Manes of the put the of the
"

almost The

if he

were

in peril ; worship

misfortune, because A after his death."

a

he
man's
a

himself

would receive no happiness in the next

periodical for his the repose of offerings soul.4 Thus, Laws is the to the according of Manu,' marriage twelfth Sanskara, and hence a religious duty incumbent upon finds he half is a wife, a man all.5 Until of a whole," we only
' "

his having upon world depended descendants, duty it would whose

continuous
to

line of male the

be

make

read

in the

'

Brahmadharma
a

'

and, among married

the Hindus

present

day,

man

who

is not

almost a useless member beyond as the pale of

national rule, that women to be subservient to the wants all

1

of society, and It is also nature. for no designed are

is considered is,indeed, looked

an

of the to be upon

established than

other end of
men

and

pleasures
are

; consequently,
to

women

without
der

exception

obliged

marry,

140, et seq. Michaelis, Commentaries on the Laws of Moses,' vol. i. p. 471. 3 'Die Rechte Mayer, der Israeliten, Athenerund Romer,' pp. 286, 353. ' Die Ehe nach mosaisch-talmudischer Auffassung,' p. 6. Lichtschein,
2
'

An dree, 'Zur

Volkskunde

Juden,'pp.

Fustel

de Coulanges,
pp. 69, 71.

'

The

Ancient
'

Household,'

Mayne,

City,' p. 63. Hindu Treatise on

Hearn,

'

The

Aryan

Law

and

Usage,'

pp. 68, et seq. 5 ' The Laws Wisdom,'

6

Muir,

66, et seq. Monier of Manu,' ch. ii.w. Mayne, 69. Cf. p. 246. p. 'Religious and Moral Sentiments,' p. no.

Williams,

'

Indian

142

THE

HISTORY

OF

HUMAN

MARRIAGE

CHAP.

when find

husbands
a

can

be found

for them,

and

those

who

cannot

husband

Among of
course

fall into the state of concubinage.1 commonly a the ancient Iranians, too, it was matter considered that a girl should be married on reaching the years

of puberty.2 The ancient merely of

Greeks
but
at

regarded
also of

private,
case

a as matter marriage This interest. public

not
was

particularly the be taken might against marriage those

was

Sparta,

where who

criminal

those against who did not marry also placed

and, at Athens, persons although the law seems But

reasons

under who did not marry might to have grown obsolete

married at all. In Solon's legislation the inspection of the State, be prosecuted, in later times.
were

proceedings late, and too

independently

of public considerations,
an

there

private

marriage which made that every individual is bound

"

obligation.3 for to provide

Plato
a

remarks

representatives to succeed himself as ministers All they who think their end approaching, and Isaeus says, look forward with a prudent care that their houses not may become desolate, but that there may to their funeral rites, and to perform their tombs." To his
own
5

of continuance of the Divinity ;4

be

some

the

person to attend legal ceremonies at house

the

Roman

essence

and the of life ;6 and generally of Rome had

citizen, as Mommsen blessing of children

observes,
'
'

of

Cicero's treatise
in
a

the end and appeared De Legibus a treatise

"

which laws

reproduces,
"

contains
a

philosophic form, the ancient law, according to the which

a

Censors

to impose

tax

upon

unmarried

men.7
a

But low ebb

made

in

later periods, when sexual morality Rome, to which as celibacy grave

"

reached

very
were

in
as

complaints

1 2 3

Dubois, Geiger, Miiller,

'

loc. cit, pp. 99-101. Civilization of the Eastern

'

300, et seq. Fustel de Coulanges,

4

Iranians,' vol. i. p. 60. The History and Antiquities of the Doric Race,' vol. ii.pp. Smith, ' Dictionary Antiquities,' p. 735. of Greek and Roman loc, cit. pp. 63, et seq. Hearn, loc. cit. p. 72.

Plato, Isaeus,

'

No'/zot,'book
'

5 6 7

vi. p. 773. Ilfpi ToC 'ATroXXofiwpou

'

p. K\rjpov,'

66.

Mommsen, Cicero,

The

History

'De

Legibus,' book

of Rome,' vol. i. p. 62. iii. ch. 3. Fustel de

Coulanges,

loc cit.

p. 63.

vii

MARRIAGE

AND

CELIBACY

143

early

as

520

B.C.

"

naturally

increased

in proportion,

especially

Among to came these, marriage the well-off classes. among be regarded as a burden took upon themselves people which interest. Indeed, how it fared with at the best in the public by the Gracchan and the rearing of children, is shown firstplaced a premium thereon ; l whilst, agrarian laws, which later on, the Lex Julia et Papia Popp"za imposed various lived in a on those who state of celibacy after a penalties but with little or no result.3 certain age,2 marriage
"

Again, the

the Germans, degree

as

described
to

highest
sex

scandalous

by Caesar, accounted it in intercourse have with the Tacitus the also asserts did not maidens
that
at
a

other that

before

the

twentieth married But it

men the young hurry into marriage.5

year.4 late, and

seems

probable

later

age celibacy was almost unknown in the case of women who had neither whom As husband.6 beauty, youth,

once

the Germans, except among lost their reputation, for riches

a procure could be observed that,

nor

for the

Slavs,

among When

the Russian
a

peasantry

it should celibacy is even

youth

his parents There are, compel

reaches the age of eighteen, that he ought to marry at once.8

however,
even

unheard he is informed

now

of.7 by

persons When to be bought, a man a wife has must of shorter time. have some fortune before he is able to marry. Thus, as course men that the Zulus, Mr. Eyles writes to me young regards
certain
"

in savage life, circumstances which live for longer to a or unmarried

who

are

getting
some

cattle have 9 When married." without

often

to

wait

many

years

before
asked

Major-GeneralCampbell

they remained of the Kandhs why single, they replied Among too expensive.10 that they did so because wives were Kols and Hos, in consequence the Munda of the high prices known to be found "what are not of brides, are probably
1 2

Mommsen,

Rossbach,
Mackenzie, Caesar, 'De

loc. cit. vol. ii.p. 432 ; vol. iii. p. 440 ; vol. iv. p. 547. loc. cit. p. 418.
'

3
4

Studies

in Roman

Law,'

p. 104.
5

Bello

Gallico,' book

8
9

Ibid.) ch. xix. Mackenzie Wallace,

7
'

vi. ch. 21. Cf. Klemm,

Tacitus,

loc. cit. ch.

x.

xx.

loc. cit. vol.

p. 79.

Cf.v.

Weber,

Russia,' vol. i. p. 138. loc. cit. vol. ii.p. 216 (Kafirs).

10

Campbell,

'The

Wild

Tribes

of Khondistan,'

p. 143.

144

THE

HISTORY

OF

HUMAN

MARRIAGE

CHAP.

to exist in other

parts of India, respectable

too,

In the New
purchase before he
sum

Britain Group,
is
never

happens
can

that
marry."

according fixed at too low a price, hence "it constantly husband is middle-aged the intended
2

elderly maidens." to Mr. Romilly, the

Similar

statements

are

made

in

books of travels.3 good many in connection Polygyny, the unequal with slavery and In in the same distribution of property, direction. acts Makin,
young
women

one men

of
were

the

Kingsmill

Islands,
to

great

number

of

unmarried

monopolized wealthy and powerful.4 Mr. Ingham, to as the Bakongo, according also among causes the Australians,5 polygyny the poorer celibacy among men ; and Dr. Sims says the like of the Bateke, and younger Among

being

owing by the

the

majorityof

the

of the Kafirs, Mr. Radfield of the inhabitants of Among Indians, according Lifu. to Hardisty, the Kutchin but few young have wives men there are unless they who
Mr.

Cousins

"

can

content

themselves all the

with

some

old

cast-off

widow

"

on

account

of
rank For

possess
wives.6

men, those who chiefs, medicine and acquired by property having two, three, or more reason men the same many of the lower classes

are obliged to remain of the Waganda single, in spite of the In Micronesia, also, it is common large surplus of women.7 for the poorer class and the slaves to be doomed to perpetual

celibacy.8
1

Among
Kaye,

the Thlinkets,
loc. cit.vol. i. no.

slave cannot

acquire

pro-

18. Dalton, loc. cit. p. 192, Proceed. Roy. Geo. Soc.' N. S. vol. ix. p. 8. 3 loc. cit. vol. i. p. 383 (Kutchin). Waitz-Gerland, loc, cit. Richardson, ' im Kongostaate,' Reisen p. 399 vol. vi. p. 126 (Tahitians).Chavanne, Ross, loc. cit. p. 313 (Coreans). Ahlqvist, loc. (Bafidte cit. tribes). pp. 203,
2

Watson

and Romilly, in

'

et seq.

(Tartars).Idem,

'

Unter

Wogulen

und

in Ostjaken,'

'

Acta.

Soc.

Sci. Fennicae,' vol. xiv. p 291 4 Wilkes, loc. cit. vol. v. p.

5

(Ostyaks).
102.

loc. cit. vol. ii. p. 291. in 'Jour. Anthr. Palmer, Dawson, loc. cit. p. 35. Mr. Curr states (loc. Inst.,'vol. xiii.p. 281. cit. a rule, as i. by 1 Australian are that, not the wives obtained p. vol. 10) men until they are at least thirty years of age. Brough Smyth,
6

Hardisty, Wilson

in

*
8
'

and Waitz-Gerland,
Western

Rep.,' 1866, p. 312. Felkin, loc. cit. vol. i. p. 224.

'

Smith.

The

vol. v. pt. ii.p. 125. Pacific,' pp. 69, et seq.

Wilkes,

vol.

v.

p. 74.

Romilly,

vil

MARRIAGE

AND

CELIBACY

145

perty,

nor

marry,
l

rarely given ;
same.2

by consent of his master, except seems the case and in the Soudan the exaggerate When the man
may,

is which to be the

But

we

must

not

importance
is not

of

these
to

obstacles to marriage. a wife for himself, he for some working Moreover, her.
wife is generally

able

buy

as

in many cases, acquire her by time with her parents, or by eloping with Sir John Lubbock remarks, the price of a

regulated by the circumstances of the tribe, is enabled to get man so that nearly every industrious young Speaking of the Sumatrans, Marsden one.3 observes that the
necessity

of of the daughters Again, polygyny

matrimony in possession

does not prove such an obstacle to of purchasing for there are few families who are not as is supposed,
some

small substance, and the purchase- money for the sons.4 serves also to provide wives
is, as
a we

shall

see

further

on,

almost

small minority of the people, and with the fact that there is a surplus of women. often connected Waguha, I am Thus, among informed by as the polygynous

restricted to

everywhere is very

Mr.
women
we

Swann,
being
may

unmarried
more

grown-up

men

do
men.

not

exist,
any

the
rate,

numerous

than

the

At

conclude

polygyny
precious
a

that at earlier stages of civilization, when less was were practised less extensively and women chattels than they afterwards became, celibacy was
exception than
it is
now

much lower

rarer races.

among

many

of the

Passing adduced

to the peoples

of Europe, modern

we

by statisticians, that
to the
more

the evidence civilization has proved

In

find, from

very unfavourable Europe, in 1875, population voluntary

or

number
a

of marriages.

than

beyond

the

age

third of the male of fifteen lived in

civilized and female

a

state

of

Russia, the Excluding celibacy. 25^57 Per cent, in Hungary number of celibates varied from And to 44'93 per cent, in Belgium. there are them among

involuntary

Dall, loc. cit. p. 420. 3 loc. cit. p. 131. Lubbock, of the Gold Coast).
4

Earth,

'

Cf.Bosman,

Reisen,' vol. ii.pp. 171, et seq. loc. cit.pp. 419, 424 (Negroes

Marsden,

loc. cit. pp. 256, et seq.

L

146

THE

HISTORY

OF

HUMAN

MARRIAGE

CHAP.

many

who

never

marry.1

In

the

middle

of

this

century,

Wappaus

14/6 per cent, of the unmarried in died Sweden, 14*9 per cent. ; single ; adult population in the Netherlands, 17*2 per cent. ; and in France, 20*6 per cent.2 late in life. Thus, in Of the rest, many marry comparatively Denmark, under only

found

that, in Saxony,

19*43

and for England figures whilst the being respectively 51*90 68*31 per
cent,

twenty-five,

cent, of the per in Bavaria (in

married

men

were

only 1870-1878),

1 6*36,

and
per

Russia
cent,

look

more

able, favour-

(in 1872-1878), and

Of (in 1867-1875). ,

the

the other hand, only 5-09 per cent, are in Sweden, 5-40 per cent, in Bavaria, 7-44 per cent, in Saxony, "c. ; but in Hungary as as many 14*86 per cent, in England, The mean 57*27 per cent.3 35*16 per cent, and in Russia even
is 26 years in who enter into matrimony age of the bachelors England and 28*48 in France, that of the spinsters respectively

women, on married below the age of twenty

24*07 and
As
a

25 *3.4

has been of unmarried people rule, the proportion during this century,5 and the gradually increasing in Europe has risen. In England we marry people need age at which
not

go further back
on

than of the
men

two

decades,
to

to find

the

part

than
in

was

formerly

case.6

marriage Finally, it must

men

defer

ency greater tendlater age to

be

noted
are

that
more

country
met

districts
with,

single

seldom

earlier in life,than indeed, There are,

and marriage in towns.7 several

women and is generally

concluded

factors in

which
have

account

for the

comparatively

Europe
1 2 v.

polygyny countries where better chance than of getting married Here, as in most is reversed. the case
loc. cit.p. 140, note. loc. cit. vol. ii.p. 267.
'

In

modern civilization large number of celibates. is permitted, women

men,

but

in

parts

of the

Oettingen,

Wappaus, Haushofer, Wilkens, Haushofer,

3
4 6

Lehr-

in

'

und Handbuch Nationaloekonomisk Wappaus,

der Statistik,' pp. 404-406. Tidsskrift,' vol. xvi. p. 90.

vol. ii.p. 229.
v.

p. 396. Annual pp.

Oettingen,

loc. cit.

p.

120.
6
'

Forty-sixth
Oettingen,

v.

of the Registrar-General,' Block, ' Statistique 125, et seq.

Report

pp. viii.et seq. de la France,'

p. 69. vol. i.,

vii

MARRIAGE

AND

CELIBACY

147

world,

the
the
men

adult
age

reckon hundred
three
cent,
or

outnumber from for marriage in Europe,

so

women

the
twenty

adult
to
a

men.

If

we

may,
women,

choose

amongst three
or

fifty years, a hundred and

women

four

are

doomed

to

that about single life on

four
of
our

per

account

obligatory

monogamy.1 The chief

cause,

however,

a of supporting of this factor is distincly

culty of increasing celibacy is the diffiThe importance family in modern society.

proved frequency of by statistics. is marriages It has
a

been

that the observed barometer the mass sensible of the hopes which have for the future ; hard times, wars, commercial regularly depressing abundance the number of marriages,

very

of people

crises, "c., whilst

comparative

In

has the opposite effect.2 into which a countries non-European precocious has not been is introduced, the population
in proportion
to

civilization
more

nearly

the

means

of subsistence, and
3

people

adapt their mode In most cases a far from him,

of life more
man
a can

earn

readily to their his living sooner her husband,

circumstances.
;

being

burden

to
or

being

his labourer

sometimes

wife is rather a help to his supporter. even

and

Moreover, would
a source

that children, of requiring an education on the contrary, absorb the father's earnings, become, Thus Mr. Bickmore that, among asserts of income. difficulty in supporting Niebuhr that, in the states
marry
as
"

instead

the

Malays,

family
men

Carsten
to

East,

is unknown.4 posed disare as

women,

because

their wives,
5

instead And,

of

being expensive, are of the American

the wealth
1 2
v.

rather profitable to them." Indians, Heriot

speaking says that children form

of savage

tribes.6

Oettingen,

loc. cit. p. 60. Ann.

Rep.

' loc. cit. pp. 400, et seq. Forty-seventh Gen., p. viii. Cf.Wappaus, loc. cit. vol. ii.p. 216. 3 Speaking of the Santals, Sir W. W. Hunter remarks

Haushofer,

Reg.-

Rural ('

Bengal,'

vol. i. p.

is youth of sixteen or seventeen as he will be ; and a leaf hut, with a able to provide for a family as ever few earthen or brazen pots, is all the establishment Santal young lady a for This holds the savages of the tropics. expects.' good not only 4 Bickmore, loc. cit.p. 278.

'

205),

In the tropical forest, a

Niebuhr,

loc. cit. p. 151.

Heriot, loc. cit.p. 337.

L
2

148

THE

HISTORY

OF

HUMAN

MARRIAGE

CHAP.

of the agricultural in the A peasant's wife helps her husband classes of Europe. field, tends the cattle,and takes part in the fishing. She cooks In a word, she does many spins, and weaves. and washes, sews,
a

To

certain

extent,

the

like is true

useful things

about

which

women

think of troubling themselves. Semenow, by M. Pietro informed who

form
an enormous

of the well-off classes Hence in Russia, as we the small

never are

the habit of arranging early female Even

an

of the proportion for the marriage of their in

agriculturists, in population, are

sons

at

as

age as possible labourer.1

order

to

secure

an

additional

in cities it is not frequent. is most

thinks it necessary would

the poorest classes that celiamong bacy " A before marrying, gentleman," income to have an tion fracof which a mere

He has to offer suffice for a married workman. in accordance his wife a home with her social position and his fortune, she contributes own ; and unless she brings him some Professor but littleto the support of the family. Vallis has made
out

that, in

the

nobility

and

higher

bourgeoisie

of

only 32 per cent, of the male population and 26 per are cent, of the female population married, whilst the averages for the whole to 34 and amount population 32 per cent. Some must such disproportion respectively.2 always exist when luxurious, and the habits of life are does not correspond And to them. have
to suffer from

Sweden,

come the amount of init is obvious that

women

this trouble

more so

than

men,

the

life of many
pretensions, Another

of them

being

nevertheless,
reason

comparatively high. so

useless, and

their

has been raised the age for marriage by advancing time to civilization is, that a man requires more Thus, gain his living by intellectual than by material work.
why in youth earn artisans, "c., who in later life, as marry, as a rule, earlier than men almost as much European the of the professional class.3 In most countries decrease in the number of married people is also partly due to
miners,

tailors, shoemakers,

'

Forty-sixth

Ann.

Rep.

Reg.-Gen.,'
1 887,
no.

p. ix.

' Pressen,' report, in Nya Professor Vallis at Helsingfors.

339, of

lecture

delivered by

'

Forty-ninth

Ann.

Rep. Reg.-Gen.,'

p. viii.

vii

MARRIAGE

AND

CELIBACY

149

into the army, men the drafting of young and their retention in it in enforced bachelorhood during the years when nature
most

strongly
course

urges these

to matrimony.

Of
only

of men, Many also. they

are

conditions affect directly the marriage age but indirectly they influence that of women long
marry

fall in love with their future wives home, a those who able to form and
very

before late

generally In one

avoid
respect

great

disparity

of age.1

the average age at which women may marry be said to depend directly upon degree the of civilization. Dr. Ploss has justlypointed that the ruder a people is, out is valued as an and the more exclusively a woman of

object

desire,

2 slave, the earlier in life is she generally chosen ; becomes a whereas, if marriage union of souls as well as of bodies, the man degree of mental claims a higher maturity from the woman he wishes to be his wife.

or

as

development, the pleasures stages of human and of life consist chiefly in the satisfaction of natural wants instincts. Hence dream savages and barbarians scarcely ever At
the domestic bliss." But, as themselves of voluntarily denying " in The Nation by the general diffusion of a writer says, inventions education and culture, by the new and discoveries
' ' "

lower

of
and

the

age,

by
the

the

increase

of
men

commerce

wealth,

tastes

of

and
new

women

intercourse and have become

widened,
pleasures

their have

desires been

multiplied,
to

supplied

them.

gratifications and By this increase of

the gratifications of existence the relative share of them which life affords has become less. The just so much married

large a place in lifeas formerly. so circle does not fill It is really less important Married to either man or woman. life has lost in some its advantage measure over a single life.
domestic

There

are

so

many

more

pleasures,
3

now,

that

can

be

enjoyedas

better in celibacy." well or even It has further been suggested that the development of the faculties has made impulse less powerful. the sexual mental That instinct is said to be most in animals which excessive
1

Haushofer,
'Why

loc. tit. pp. 404, et seq. is Single Life becoming more

Ploss, loc. tit. vol. i. p. 384. in 'The Nation,' General?'

vol. vi. p. 190.

i$o

THE

HISTORY

OF

HUMAN

MARRIAGE

CHAP.

least excel in intelligence, the beasts which are the most lascivious, as the ass, the boar, "c., being also the most 1 believes that, among the ants, stupid ; and M. Forel even
may have led to the sterilityof the of mind-power Idiots, too, are known to display very gross sensuality.3 workers.2 Yet the suggestion that decrease of sexual desire is a necessary attendant upon mental evolution cannot, so far as

increase

I know, though
we

by

pairing was instinct became periodical. has, moreover,

be considered scientificallyproved, if, that among may safely say primitive men, season of the year, the sexual restricted to one
any
means

less intense as gradually A higher degree of forethought to a certain extent put the

it became

less

and self-control drag on human

passions. Finally, there can be no doubt that the higher development of those who of feeling has helped to increase the number
"

^*

".

remain

single.

By

the community," Nation,' " men and they

are

out the diffusion of a finer culture through' says the above-mentioned writer in The
can
as

women

willing to
are

take

exacting higher ; they are less able to find any who can satisfy their ideal, and less able to satisfy anybody own else's ideal. Men have, too, a liveliersense of the serious and sacred and women character of the marriage union, and of the high motives from They are less willing to which alone it should be formed. it from any lower motives." 4 contract
In what direction is the civilizedworld tending with regard ? Will the number to these matters of celibates increase as hitherto, or will there be some in that backward movement

more

less easily find any one whom a partner for life; their ments requiretheir ; of excellence standards

respect ? A will depend

definite answer
on

economical
-

yet be given, since much conditions which it is impossible

cannot

at present to foresee.

Before
1

this chapter
'

is closed, it may

be worth

while to

Beauty,' pp. 34, et seq. Fourmis de la Suisse,' quoted in Darwin's ' Life and 3 Letters,' vol. iii. Ribot, loc.tit.p. 150. p. 191.

Walker,
Forel,
'

'

Les

The

Nation,' vol. vi. p. 191.

VII

MARRIAGE

AND

CELIBACY

151

impure notion that there is something The and sinful in marriage, as in sexual relations generally. found the this idea prevalent Jellinghaus among missionary he asked Munda Kols in Chota Nagpore. Once when them, glance
at the

curious

"

May

dog

how

could

sin ? the " he breed ? Mr.

"

"

answer
1

was,

If the

dog New

did

In

according
as

to

Macdonald,
2

unclean ; and some man months with women refrained from all connection into his eternal mansion before death, he passed immediately for a similar reason It is perhaps any purification.3 without
something that the Shawanese observe
a

of the is regarded sexual intercourse the Tahitians believed that, if a

Efate,

not sin Hebrides,

have

great respect

celibacy,4 and

that,

among within

for certain persons who the Californian Karok,

man

out

who touches a woman hunting is believed to

as

three

days

before

going

miss

the quarry.5

Among

certain of the Hills,9 and the Khevsurs Chittagong tinence of the Caucasus,10 conis required from newly time married people for some after marriage.

peoples, Guinea,7

the

aborigines,6 the Papuans tribes in Australia,8 the Khyoungtha

Brazilian

several of New

The

same
v.

is the

case

Aryan
custom

origin ; and be traced can

race.11

Dr.

Schroeder
to

with several peoples of believes that this even

of the groom bride-

back

the

Indo-European
kept

apart from life,both spending of his wedded In Greenland, according before a year was had children families, they
were

In ancient the bride during

times primitive Mexico, the Mazatek

the first fifteen days

in fasting and penance.12 if married couples to Egede, the time

past,
or

if they
to dogs.13

had In

large

blamed, do not

and

compared spend

Fiji,

husbands
1 2 4

and

wives

usually

the

night

together,

'Zeitschr. f. Ethnol.,' vol. iii. p. 367. 3 'Oceania,' p. 181. Cook, loc. cit.vol. ii.p. 164. Macdonald, 6 Powers, loc. cit. p. 31. Ashe, loc. cit.p. 250. in Jellinghaus,
v.

7
'

loc. cit. vol. i. p. 113. 'The Cruise Guillemard, of the

Martius,

Marchesa]

p. 389.

Kohler,

in

Zeitschr. f. vgl. Rechtswiss,'

8 9 10
11 12

Dawson, Lewin,

loc. cit. p. 32. loc. cit. p. 130.

vol. vii. p. 372. Curr, loc. cit. vol. ii.p. 245.

Zeitschr. f. vgl. Reichtswiss,' vol. v. p. 343. der Esten, pp. 192-194. 'Die Hochzeitsgebrauche Schroeder, v. 13 loc. cit. p. 143, note. Egede, Bancroft, loc. cit.vol. ii.p. 261. Kohler,

in

'

152

THE

HISTORY

OF

HUMAN

MARRIAGE

CHAP.

it were as except ideas of delicacy Thus

a man on

to Fijian stealth ; it is quite contrary .by the same that they should sleep under roof. but family, day the spends with |his absents

himself American

approach Indians, Lafitau

the

of

night.1
"

Speaking

of

les cabanes particulieres durant 1'obscurite de la

extraordinaire
of the great

Us n'osent remarks, leurs habitent ou epouses,

. . .

certain aller dans que

ce nuit ; seroit une 2 de s'y presenter de jour." Moreover, licentiousness races, of many savage

action in spite
a

veil the

of modesty,

however

transparent,

is generally

drawn

over

relations of the sexes.3 The doubtless explains same the fact notion of impurity live a devoted to to that certain persons religion have
single life. In the Marquesas having lived priest without In Patagonia,
not

Islands, chastely

no

one

could

become
years

according
to

for several Falkner, to

previously.4

the

male

and the same Indians and applied to the priests of the Mosquito Mexicans.6 In Peru, there were virgins dedicated

wizards

were

allowed

marry,5

prohibition
the ancient
to the

Sun,

who

lived in seclusion to the end of their lives ; and

professed perpetual

besides the

virgins who

virginity in the monasteries, there were of the blood royal, who led the same other women, life in their own houses, having a vow taken of chastity.
"

These

women,"

says

Garcilasso

de

la Vega,

"

were
as

held
a

in

great veneration

for their chastity and

purity, and,
'

mark

a called Occlo,' which was of worship and respect, they were 7 In Mexico, also, certain held sacred in their idolatry." name bound to chastity, although were their profession religious women Speaking but for one was the year. of these nuns,

pious

Father

Acosta

"

remarks,

The

devil

hath

desired

to

be

Lafitau, loc. cit. vol. i. p. 576. 3 Cf.Carver, loc. cit. p. 241 (Naudowessies) ; Lumholtz, loc. cit.p. 345 loc. cit. vol. iii. p. 172 (people of (natives of Queensland); Kotzebue,

Seemann,

'

Mission

to

Viti,' p. 191.

Radack) ; Schellong, in 'Zeitschr. f. Ethnol., vol. xxi. p. 18 (Papuans of in 'Jour. ; Riedel, loc. cit. p. 96 (Alfuraof Ceram) ; Man, Finschhafen) Anthr. Inst.,'vol. xii. p. 94 (Andamanese).
4 6

Waitz-Gerland, Bancroft Garcilasso

loc. cit. vol. vi. p. 387. Waitz, loc. cit.vol. i. p. 734.

Falkner,

loc. cit. p. 117.

vol. iv. p. 152.

de la Vega,

loc. cit. vol. i. pp. 291-299,

305.

vii

MARRIAGE

AND

CELIBACY

153

served

Virginitie, not that chastitie is observe pleasing unto him, for he is an uncleane spirite, but for the desire he hath to take from the great God, as much in him as
that
to

by them

lieth, this glory

be of

Justinus tells
Roman

us

served Persian

with

cleanness

and

integrity."

Sun

priestesses,

who,

like the

obliged to vestals and certain Greek priestesses, were to Pompo;2 and according refrain from intercourse with men nius Mela, the nine priestesses of the oracle of a Gallic deity in Sena were devoted to perpetual virginity.3 The
are

Buddhistic
great
'

doctrine
causes

teaches

that

the two

therefore suppress should Dhammika-Sutta read in the

of the misery lust and remove

'

lust and ignorance of life,and that we ignorance.

We

'

"
"

that

a burning married life as if it were incompatible ality is altogether with wisdom and According to the legend, Buddha's mother, who was had no and purest of the daughters of men, other

wise man should avoid live Sensupit of coals."4

"

'

holiness, the best

sons,
'

and
one

her

was conception of the fundamental

due

to

supernatural of

causes.5

And

of which from expulsion

may
not

life,by an ment infringemonastic brings about his inevitable the guilty person Buddha's Order, is, that " an ordained monk
duties
even

have

The Mr.

monk who Wilson, indeed,

are

sexual intercourse, not has sexual intercourse

states

is

no

with longer
some

an a

animal.

monk."

6
'

'

that, in Tibet,
; but

sects

of the
are considered

Lamas

more
vow

allowed holy.

to marry

those who
sect

do not
must

And

in every

the

nuns

take

of absolute

continence.7

Again,

the Chinese

laws

enjoin

Taouist.8 or celibacy upon all priests, Buddhist In India, where, according Williams, to Sir Monier

life has
country

married in universally any other has, in instances of the world, celibacy nevertheless,

been

more

honoured

than

1 2 3

Acosta,
'

Joe. cit.vol. ii.pp. 333, et seq. Ausland,' 1875, P- 3"7Pomponius Mela, loc. cit. book iii. ch. 6.
Das

4 5

Monier Rhys

Williams,

'

Buddhism,'
on

Davids,

'Lectures
6

pp. 88, 99. the Origin

'

p. 148. 7 Wilson,
8

Oldenberg,

of Religion,' and Growth Buddha,' pp. 350, et seq.

Branch,' vol. iv. p. 18.

loc. cit. p. 213. Medhurst, in 'Trans. Roy.

As. Soc. China

154

THE

HISTORY

OF

HUMAN

MARRIAGE

CHAP.

extraordinary of respect.1 sanctity, always commanded " Those of their Sannyasis," says Dubois, to who are known lead their lives in perfect celibacy, receive, on that account,
"

marks
state,
a

honour and respect." of distinguished is allowed devote to those who which

contemplation,
is not

But

the single
to

themselves in
any

life of Among

tolerated

class of

women.2 a

is impure
"

too, the idea that marriage class of Hebrews, The Essenes, says Josephus, gradually took root.

small

pleasures reject

This

evil,but esteem continence quest and the con3 be They to over our passions virtue. neglect wedlock." influence upon Judaism, but prodoctrine exercised no bably be Paul held Christianity. St. to upon much celibacy
as

an

He that giveth his virgin in marriage preferable to marriage : doeth well," he says ; "but he that giveth her not in marriage for most better."4 Yet, as is not doeth men continence
"

"

possible, marriage for "It is good

is for them
a

not

only
a

right but

duty.

man

not

to
man

touch

woman

; nevertheless,
own

fornication, let each to avoid have her own each woman

have
...

his

wife, and

let

husband.

If they

(the unmarried

: for it is contain, let them marry A much better to marry than to burn." 5 stronger opinion as by most to the superiority of celibacy is expressed of the

and

widows) cannot

Fathers
impure.

Origen of the Church. Tertullian says that

should perish.

if mankind

marriage profane be chosen, celibacy must According to St. Augustine, in heaven

as

thought

and
even

the
stars,
as

children unmarried whilst their parents

will shine will look like the dim the cardinal suppression made

beaming

ones.6

Indeed,

Mr. Lecky
became
our

observes,

virtue of the

religious type

the absolute

nature,

and

theology

of the whole the indulgence

sensual

side of passion opinion

almost
among
1
2

sin.7 sole unchristian had if Adam the Fathers that,

Williams,
'

the

It

was

of one favourite

preserved

his obedience

Monier Dubois,

Buddhism,'

p. 88. ii. ch. 8, " 2. Solinus, loc.cit.ch. xxxv. St. Paul, ' I Corinthians,' ch. vii. v. 38.

loc. cit. pp. 99, et seq. aXwo-iy,'book Josephus,"Iou8ai'K"7

4

"" 9, etseq.
5

Ibid., ch. vii. vv. ' History Lecky,

of Latin

6 Mayer, loc. cit.vol. ii.pp. 289, et seq. 9. ' Morals,' vol. ii.p. 122. Milman, tory Hisof European i. Christianity,' vol. p. 152

I, 2,

vil

MARRIAGE

AND

CELIBACY

155

to the

Creator, he would

have

lived for

ever

in

state of virgin

harmless that some purity, and of vegetation mode might have peopled innocent immortal of paradise with a race and beings. The in fact permitted to his use was of marriage fallen posterity only as a necessary for the continuance expedient

of the imperfect, though

on

human the

species, and as a licentiousness natural

restraint, however But, of desire.1

that fills the earth, says St. Jerome, it is virginity that replenishes heaven.2 These opinions led by degrees to the obligatory celibacy of New Testament The the secular and regular clergy. gives
it may

be marriage

us

no

intimation
vows were

that, during taken

any

the

lifetime

monastic
women,

by of
as

men

of any

of the apostles, age, or by unmarried themselves

to
were

and

hardly But

the

apostles
came

celibates.3
as a

gradually,

continence

be regarded

to cardinal virtue, and celibacy as the nearest approach the Divine state is not perfection, a notion that the married consistent with the functions of the clergy became general. As early as the end of the fourth century, the continence of

the higher

synod,

grades of ecclesiastics but no definite punishment

was was

insisted

on

by

Roman

ordered
with
"

for its violation.4

on

Gregory
contamination lowest degree, prescribed Yet, in many
it could
century.5
not

VII.

"

in its of the sacerdotal character, even by any sexual connection was the firstwho with sufficient force the celibacy of the clergy.
"

who holy

"looked

abhorrence

the

countries, be carried

it

was

so

through

strenuously resisted, that till late in the thirteenth

As
may

for the

perhaps with

it origin of this notion of sexual uncleanness, be connected with the instinctive feeling, to be
on, or

'

dealt the

later
family

same

against intercourse between of I members household. Experience, I think, tends to

prove

that

there exists shows

feelings, which
1 2

between these two close association itself in many love is Sexual ways.
a

Gibbon,
Draper,

of Europe,' loc. p. 41 5cit. pp. 140, 142. 4 Lea, 'Sacerdotal Celibacy in the Christian Church,' p. 66. 5 Gieseler, 'Text-Book of Ecclesiastical History,' vol. ii.p. 275.
3

'

loc. cit. vol. i. pp. 318, et seq. History of the Intellectual Development
Fulton,

vol. i.

156

THE

HISTORY

OF

HUMAN

MARRIAGE

CH.

vn

entirely banished

life,and it is of domestic in other it appears to suppose, therefore, that when reasonable relations, an association of ideas attaches a notion of impurity its gratification. to to a the desire and notion of shame from

the sphere

Evidently, intimately great of

also,

the

allied to

enforcement religious the belief that sexual

is of celibacy is the intercourse

to

transmitter

every

of original sin, as well as is considered enjoyment which of

man.

the abhorrence
to

degrade

the

spiritual nature

CHAPTER

VIII

THE

COURTSHIP

OF

MAN

of plants, Professor

SPEAKING

the

male and Sachs remarks

female

reproductive
we are

cells of

that, wherever

able to

observe behaves

an

respect lower animals.

the two, the male cell external difference between In this actively in the union, the female passively.1 between there is an analogy of the plants and many In the
case

of

some

lowly-organised
spot, There

animals,

which

are

element instances
must

the same permanently affixed is invariably brought to the female. in which

the females

to

the
are

male

alone

are

be the seekers. Even when it both free, is are species almost females.2 the approach As
Mr. Darwin points the
out,
we

the

other fixed, and the males males and females of a

always

the males

that first

can

see

the

reason
"
"

the first instance,

the
ova were

detached

male plays the active part : before fertilisation, and did not
or

why, Even

in if

nourishment subsequent protection, there would them than the male greater difficulty in transporting element because, being larger than the latter, they are produced in far He that, with respect to smaller numbers."3 adds, however, forms were the progenitors of which primordially free, it is difficult to understand the males why should invariably have the habit of approaching the females, instead of acquired

require yet be

being

approached
1 2
3

by them.
Text-Book
'The

Perhaps

the

explanation

may

Sachs,
Darwin,

'

of Botany,' p. 897. Descent of Man,' vol. i. pp. 343, et seq.

Ibid., vol. i. p. 343.

158

THE

HISTORY

OF

HUMAN

MARRIAGE

CHAP.

be that the seeker

sought after, and is less disadvantageous

the

exposed that the death of

for the

is

more

to
a

danger
at

than

the

one

male

the pairing

time

existence any
rate,

of the
we

species than

death Darwin

of

female.

At

may

Mr.

that

it is necessary

that in

the

males

with should be
may

say

endowed

with

strong

passions

order

that

they

be

efficient seekers ; and naturally follow from

the acquirement

the

more

eager

of such passions would leaving a larger males the

number The
playing

of offspring than the less eager.1 race, rule holds good for the human
a more

courtship. courted."

The Yet,

active, the woman latter, as it has curiously

reverse

more
"

generally passive, part in

requires to be few peoples a

man

been

said,
are case,

enough,
seems

there

the among whom the lower animals

females Mexico,
are

to
are

be the
some

justas,

among

also, there
courters.2

the

Among
"

the species of which Moquis in New the

Dr. Broeck, instead to according of the swain man of the fair one, asking the hand she selects the young the match who is to her fancy, and then her father proposes 3 In Paraguay, to the sire of the lucky youth." are we told,
the than
women
were men,4

generally
were

endowed
to

with

stronger

passions
5

and allowed proposals ; and make Garos, Colonel Dalton, it is not only to the among according the duty of the girl to speak first, the privilege but even any infringement
of this rule being summarily severely and " If a male to a girl," he says, makes advances punished. "and the latter, rejecting them, chooses also to tell her friends that such tenders of affection have been to made
'

the

her, it is looked

insult to the whole ' mahari hood) (motherto which the girl belongs, a stain only to be obliterated liberal libations of beer at the by the blood of pigs, and
on as an

expense
1 2

of the
'

'

'

mahari
Descent
states

to which

the

man

belongs."

Ac-

Darwin,
'

Th"

of Man,'
that with

Sir R. Heron
by the female

vol. i. p. 344. pea-fowl, the first advances

made to Audubon, p.
4

with

; something of the same the older females of the

3

are always kind takes place, according ' (ibid., wild turkey vol. ii.

134).
Rengger, Dalton, loc. cit. p.
11.
5 6

Schoolcraft, loc. cit. vol. iv. p. 86. Moore, loc. cit. p. 261.
142, 233

loc. cit.p. 64.

Cf.ibid.,pp.

(Bhuiyas,Muasfs).

VIII'

THE

COURTSHIP

OF

MAN

159

cording

to

Mr. Batchelor,

it constantly

occurs

among

the Ainos

in the first place from the that the proposal of marriage comes l 3 the Kafirs of Natal girl ; and in Polynesia,2 as also among and is sometimes the case. certain tribes in Oregon,4 the same

It often
the match

happens
; and

that the parents

of both

by proxy.
In most
same

among several peoples But these instances are of no

up make his the man suit pays particular importance. parties

most

animal species courtship takes place in nearly the During the season way. of the of love, the males even in desperate timid animals combats with each engage for the
possession

other

of

the

female,

and

she, although choice,

occurs

comparatively selecting
even one

passive, nevertheless often of the rivals. This fighting

is of universal
may,

exercises a for a female

among

of the

insects,5 and Vertebrata. We

prevalence

with

Haeckel,

in the order it as a regard

modification There can had, in the this kind

and be
same

a
no

special kind doubt that

to combat

of the struggle for existence.6 human our ancestors primeval for their brides.

way,

Even

now

of courtship is far from being unknown. " it has Indians, Hearne states that of the Northern

Speaking
ever

been

wrestle for to whom the they are any woman ; and, of course, attached A man, strongest party always carries off the prize. weak he be a good hunter unless and well-beloved, is seldom to keep a wife that a stronger man thinks worth his permitted This custom notice. all their tribes, prevails throughout the
custom

among

those

people

for the

men

to

and
are

causes

upon

great spirit of emulation from their all occasions, and

a

among

their youth,

who

strength

skill in wrestling.7
stronger
man
"

trying childhood, Richardson also saw,

their
more

than
a

once,

assert

weaker

countryman.
1

Any

his right to take the wife of he says, " may one," challenge

2 3 4

loc. tit. p. 324. loc. tit. vol. vi. p. 127. ' Shooter, The Kafirs of Natal,' p. 52. Wilkes, loc. tit.vol. iv. p. 457. Batchelor, Waitz-Gerland,
Darwin,
'

5
6

The
'

Descent

Haeckel,
Hearne,

Generellc

of Man,' vol. i. pp. 459, 501. Morphologic,' vol. ii.p. 244.

loc. tit. pp. 104, et seq.

160

THE

HISTORY

OF

HUMAN

MARRIAGE

CHAP.

another
as

to wrestle, and, if he
. . .

overcomes,

may
meets

carry

off his wife

the prize.

The

bereaved

husband

his loss with the

a

resignation his revenge

prescribes in such which custom by taking the wife of another With

a

case,

and

seeks

himself."
"

says,

If

man

reference to the Slave desire to despoil his neighbour

ensues
:

than weaker Indians, Mr. Hooper

man

of his wife,

trial of strength of a curious nature is worn long other by the hair, which
strive

and

they seize each flowing, and thus

cries peccavi. another be he has to man, the envious the victor pay a certain 2 woman." of skins for the husband-changing number Among the Californians also, conflicting claims sometimes in regard to a woman two or more men ; and, arise between
mastery,

for

the

until

one

or

Should

that men the Patwin, it occasionally happened among who fought duel bows had a quarrel about a a woman and with In Mexico, distances.3 a duel arrows at long often decided

the

two competing conflict between to Azara, the men Guanas, according

are

suitors.4 Among frequently do not

more, as

the
marry

till they they

wives

twenty

years

old

or

before

cannot
are

conquer
most

their

commonly lovers between the all of the girl ; and with the Passes.6

the rivals.5 Among in a combat gained the

same

that age Muras, the fists with is the case

Among
the most
natives

the Australian
part occasioned Herbert near
says

aborigines, quarrels 7 by " the fair sex."

Vale, Northern

are

perhaps

for

of the Queensland, Herr all the who is

Speaking

Lumholtz
men

that,

"

if

woman

her, and the one who is the strongest, accordingly generally

want

is good-looking, is most influential,

8

or

the
1

of majority
Richardson,

the young

men

must

Hence, the victor." wait a long time before

loc. cit. v. ii. pp. 24, et seq. p. 145 ; Ross, in 'Smith. Rep.,' 1866, p. 310. 2 Hooper, loc. cit. p. 303. Cf. Nansen,

Cf. Mackenzie,
loc. cit. vol. loc. cit. pp.

loc. cit. ii. p. 319

(Greenlanders).
3 4

Waitz,
v.

Schoolcraft, loc. cit.vol. iv. p. 224. loc. cit. voi. iv. p. 132.
Martius,

Powers,
6

Azara,

221, et seq. loc. cit. vol. ii.p. 94.

6 7

Wilkes,
i.

loc. cit.vol. i. pp. 412, 509. Bastian, loc. cit. vol. ii.p. 195.
'

'

Rechtsverhaltnisse,'

p. 176,

note
8

Salvado,

Memoires,'

p. 279.

Lumholtz,

loc. cit. p. 213.

vill

THE

COURTSHIP

OF

MAN

161

to fight the the courage not wives, as they have In the tribes of older man.1 requisite duel for one with an Western by Mr. Dawson, Victoria, described a young chief love in falls belonging to a one get wife, and with who cannot

they

get

single combat, and, her his legal wife.2 Narcisse defeated, the conqueror makes detained by a tribe Peltier, who, during seventeen years, was " not of Queensland Australians, states that the men unfre-

chief who has more to the husband

than

two,

can,

with

her

consent,

if the

husband

challenge is

3 quently fight with spears for the possession of a woman." In New Zealand, if a girl had two suitors with equal pre- I " in which was tensions, a kind of arranged pulling match
"

(
,

the

girl's arms

were

dragged

directions, the stronger man to the Rev. R. Taylor, there is in the special term also in the for denoting such
a

by each of the suitors in opposite being the victor ; 4 and, according

Maori

language

even

Fiji Islands,

women
6

In struggle.5 have always been

"

Samoa,
one

as

of the of the have no

chief causes Kingsmill

wars,

of fighting ; and Mr. Wood Group,

very

of the natives
assures
us

of Makin, they except

i

that

and
women."7

few

arms,

and

seldom Bushmans,

quarrel
"

about

their

Among

the

South

African
away

the

stronger

man

take will sometimes are people of Wadai'

women

the

notorious

The wife of the weaker."8 for their desperate fights for

the young men of Baghirmi, bloody feuds between rivals are far from being of rare occurrence.9 In the islands outside Kamchatka there prevailed formerly by Steller. If a husband as a very reported curious custom,
; and, among

admit rival had been with his wife, he would Let her. to us that the rival had at least an equal claim try, then," he would say, which' of us has the greater right, After that they would take off their and shall have her." found that
a
" "

Lumholtz,
Dawson,

loc. dt. p. 184. loc. dt. p. 36. 'The

'

Cf.Ridley,

'

The

Aborigines

of Australia,'

p. 6. 3 Spencer,
4

Dieffenbach,
Taylor,

Principles of Sociology,' vol. i. p. 601. Travels in New Zealand,' vol. ii. pp. 36, et seq.
7
9

5 6
8

loc. dt. p. 337. Pritchard, loc. dt. pp. 55, 269. Lichtenstein, loc. dt. vol. ii.p. 48.

Wilkes,

Earth,

'

loc. dt. vol. v. p. 72. Reisen,' vol. iii. p. 352.

M

162

THE

HISTORY

OF

HUMAN

MARRIAGE

CHAP.

clothes and begin .to beat each other's backs with sticks ; and more first fell to the ground, he who unable to bear any blows, lost his right to the woman.1
Among
custom

the ancient

Hindus,

says

Mr.

Samuelson,
became

"

it was

for

in royal circles,when a princess to be held, and tournament the

as

the princess
"

her husband."
"

This

marriageable, by chosen victor was known as the was custom and

it is often
mentioned

Swayamvara,"

or

Maiden's legends.2 and

Choice,"

In

in the ancient legends Greek

myths,

we

meet

us
"

for women. of fighting or emulation for his daughters, that Danaus established a race

stances with several inPausanias tells and that

he that outran take her whom

was

all the he most

to

have had

the
no

the firstchoice, and in order next ; he that was approved to the last ; and second choice, and so on
rest
was

to

have

those who
came

to the
a

course."

suitors were ordered to wait till new 3 According to Pindar, Antaeus,

ones

father
many

of

fair-haired and

greatly-praised

daughter,

who

had

suitors, stationed

the whole

the
who

race-course,

should

saying foremost prove

company that he should in the

at the end of of them have her for his bride

race

and

first touch

her

for the suitors Icarus likewise proposed a race garments.4 "the triumph of Penelope;6 and, as Mr. Hamilton remarks, over the Suitors is the real end of the Odyssey."6 of Odysseus According
to

Dr. Krauss,

the

South

Slavonian

youths

on

for presentiments of love, wrestle with each other, believing that he who proves the stronger will get informs us of the following Arthur Young the prettier wife.7

Palm

Sunday,

the day

in the interior of Ireland in strange custom prevailed which " his time : There is a very ancient here," he says, custom " for a number the poor people of country among neighbours
"

to

fix upon

some

young

woman

that
upon
a

ought,

as

they
as

think, to
a

be married
1 2
3

; they

also agree

young

fellow

proper

Steller, loc. tit. p. 348. ' Samuelson, India, Past

Pausanias, Pindar, Homer's
loc. tit. book

Cf.'Das
and iii. ch. 117.

Ausland,'

1875, P- 73$

(Tanguts).

Present,' p. 48.
12.
5

TJv"a,' ode ' Odyssey,'

ix. v. Books

Pausanias,

book

iii. ch.

12.

p. 5.

by Hamilton), Preface, xxi.-xxiv. (edited 7 Krauss, loc. tit. pp. 163, et seq.

vill

THE

COURTSHIP

OF

MAN

163

husband

for her ; this determined, they send to the fair one's following 'she is to her that on the Sunday cabin to inform backs. She must be horsed,' that is, carried on men's then
and cider for a treat, as all will pay her a for a hurling match. As soon as visit after mass she is fellow aphorsed the hurling begins, in which the young pointed provide

whisky

for her
fixed
married
on

husband if he
comes

has

him
to

girl ; but times Somecertainly loses her, for she is the prize of the victor. barony hurls against another, but a marriageable one girl is always the prize."1 the
. . .

all the company he is certainly off conqueror, is victorious, he as if another the

eyes

of

The of
a

sexual

violent often try by

struggle in the animal kind. As Mr. Darwin

kingdom
has

is not
out,

always

pointed

to charm the peaceful emulation to endeavour seems to gain species of birds the male many before her, his bride by displaying his colours and ornaments But or antics. exciting her by his love-notes, songs, and

males female. In

among
more

the

lower

Mammals

he

wins

through

the law
There
can

of battle than

her, apparently, much through the display of doubt

we

his charms.2
was

the

many

with steps of human

more

case

scarcely be any ; but primitive men progress

a
mere

that the
not

same

need

mount

to
act

find that courtship

involves

something the

than

part of the male. a that it often means Mariner's woman. words Tonga

on of strength or courage It is not only in civilized countries prolonged making of love to the

with

reference

to

the

women

of

hold

true

for

barbarous
"

races

now
women

not great many, " It must existing.

are

to say
not

all,savage and be supposed," he

; the greatest

says,

that these

always

easily

won

attentions
even

and

most

though

happens

from

sometimes dislike to the party, "c." 3 Though generally playing the less active part in courtship,
a

requisite, solicitations are sometimes This in the way. there be no other lover from a spirit of coquetry, at other times

fervent

Young,

'

iii. p. 860. 3 Martin,

of Voyages,' vol. Darwin, The Descent of Man,' vol. ii.p. 257. loc. dt. vol. ii.p. 174. Cf. Fritsch, loc. tit.p. 445 (Bushmans). Tour

in Ireland,' in Pinkerton,
2
'

'

Collection

164

THE

HISTORY

OF

HUMAN

MARRIAGE

CH.

vin

the

woman

does

not

by

any

means

indulge

in

Mr. Hooper tells us that, among the passivity. " Indian women two some were James's Bay, observed young in violent After lengthened a years ago conflict. determined to the the weakest struggle succumbed and
.

complete Indians at

It appeared of her fortunate adversary. in love with the same man, these girls were and had l Among instituted this mode their claims." of deciding superior prowess Wintun
man

that selfthe

of California, other than

a

according

to

pitched battle with they stones ; sharp each other's faces with savage maul her friends assist her to is knocked down violence, and if one is renewed or until one regain her feet, and the brutal combat often
a

second for the supremacy,

"

to chief attempts partner of his bosom,

a

any when introduce into his wam wigdispute the two women

Mr.

Powers,

in

desperate

2 Peltier states that, in the other is driven from the wigwam." tribe already referred to, the women, the Australian of whom from two belong fight among to each man, to five commonly

themselves

about

him,

"their
one

weapons

being
the
women

heavy
head

staves,

they with which In the blood flows."3

from

beat

another about Kingsmill Islands, small upon weapon,

till the

sometimes, opportunity fights being

jealousy, carry
an
4

of making the

attack

an watching their rivals, desperate

; consequence and, among females are said to have fought

women

commonly the display generally

most
cases,

try

to

secure

of their
courters,
or

charms. the

also, the for the males.5 But far more love by coquetry men's or Finally, whilst the men are
may

the

Kamchadales

the

women

in

many,

perhaps

accept

The

next

chapter

refuse their proposals at pleasure. to an account will be devoted of

means

some

common of the most formerly endeavoured, or

by

to make

the which themselves

sexes

endeavour,
one

attractive to

Then we shall and to stimulate each other's passions. has the liberty of disposing how far woman see of her own hand, and, at the same in which the man time, note cases also, his has to to to some marriage, with regard submit other's will.
another,
1 3

Hooper,

Spencer,
Wilkes,

loc. cit.p. 390. ' The Principles

loc. cit. vol.

v.

loc. cit. pp; 238, et seq. Sociology,' of vol. i. pp. 601, et seq. 5 Klemm, loc. cit. vol. ii.p. 207. p. 90.

Powers,

CHAPTER

IX

MEANS

OF

ATTRACTION

THE

desire

for

self-decoration,

human

quality, is exceedingly

everything of almost which but there is no people so rude as not to take pleasure in ornaments. barbarians who The inhabited the south of ancient Europe time as the reindeer and the mammoth, at the same

a although specifically old. There are peoples destitute we as necessaries regard of life,

brilliant and ornamental objects.1The in Ceylon Veddahs decorate women of the utterly wretched bangles themselves cut with necklaces of brass beads, and
brought
to their
caves "are Fuegians The to be content shell.2 chank " 3 but The Australians, withto be fine." ambitious naked," out far in so as taking the slightest pride their appearance,

from

the

neatness
own

or

rude
us

cleanliness decorations.4 they

secure

is concerned,

are

yet very

vain

of their

And
no

of the
to

rude

Tasmanians,
useful

Cook

tells
were
"

that
to
as

had

wish

obtain

articles, but

eager

anything

ornamental.

is the vanity of the civilized," says Mr. Spencer, it is exceeded by that of the uncivilized."5 The predilection for ornaments has been by of savages sufficiently shown
"

Great

in almost Feathers every part of the world. and beads of different colours, flowers, rings, anklets, and bracelets, are common A fully-equipped Santal belle, embellishments. travellers
1

Spencer,
Emerson

'

The

Principles

2
3

Tennent,
'

of Sociology,' vol. i. p. 64. loc. cit. vol. ii.p. 443. vol. ii.p. 55.

Hawkesworth,
Eyre,

Voyages.'

4 5

loc. cit.vol. ii.p. 209. Spencer, vol. i. p. 64.

166

THE

HISTORY

OF

HUMAN

MARRIAGE

CHAP.

for instance, carries two

and
a

anklets, and

perhaps

twelve

bracelets,

a necklace weighing pound, her person amounting to on

"
"

ments of ornathirty-four pounds of bell

the total weight

metal,

of our body
the

" weight," says Captain Sherwill, than one l belles could well lift." Besides this, the The lips, the sides of in various ways. is transformed

greater drawing-room

nose,

and
any

the

Hardly

woman

lobes of the in Eastern them

ear

especially 'ill-treated. Central Africa is without a

are

lip-ring ; they say it makes

look pretty, and

"

"the

bigger

! The Shulis bore they value themselves the ring, the more a hole in the under-lip and insert in it a piece of crystal three four inches long, which sways as or thsy speak ;3 and about

similar
as

customs

are

common

also Papuans

in

some

parts

among North and of

other

African

South

peoples,4 America.5 The

perforate

hole sticks, claws

to pierce, enlarge,

the septum of birds, "c.6

or

of the nose The most

and
common

insert in the practice is

North

American
America,8
almost Beechey,
to
"

South
down
says

somehow mutilate the ear-lobes. Certain Indians,7 the Arecunas Botocudos and of 9 East African Wa-ta'i'ta and the pull them

Among the Easter Islanders, the shoulders. ling the lobe, deprived of its ear-ring, hangs danghas
a

against

the neck, and

wet.

very

disagreeable
so

particularly when greatly in the way the upper

It is sometimes

appearance, long as to be

; to obviate

which,

of the ear, or more the other, at the back of the head." 10 Scarcely less to mutilations

part

pass the lobe over lobe to rarely, fasten one they In

subject
through

are

the teeth.

the
are

Malay
1

Archipelago,
'Tour

the filing and

the
2

blackening

of the teeth

Sherwill,

Rajmahal

Hills,' in
'

'Jour.As. Soc.

Bengal,' vol. xx. 3 Wilson and

4

Barth,
v.

'

Macdonald, p. 584. Felkin, loc. cit.vol. ii.p. 62. Reisen,' vol. ii. p. 514. Livingstone,
loc. cit.vol. ii.p. 115. v. on the Amazon,' p. 514. ' loc. cit. p. 39. Das Ausland,'
8

Africana,' vol. i. p. 17.

Langsdorf,

loc. tit.p. 577. Martius, loc. cit. vol. i. p. 351.

Wallace,
6

'Travels

Finsch,

1881, p. 26.
Martius,

Waitz-Gerland,

loc. cit. vol. vi. pp. 569, et seq. 1 Carver, loc. cit.p. 227.
9 10

v.

vol. i. pp. 319, 620.

Johnston,loc. cit.pp.
Beechey,
'

429, et seq.

Voyage

to the
see

of the ear-lobe, ii. pp. 190-198. vol.

Pacific,' vol. i. p. 38. For the artificial enlargement Harrison, Park in Anthr. Inst.,' also 'Jour.

ix

MEANS

OF

ATTRACTION

167

thought

to produce

most

in great disesteem.1 The front teeth of the upper two or

beautiful result, white teeth being Australians often knock out one

jaw, and
Again,

Guinea
middle tail,and Makalaka
on

file their teeth teeth in the

out

sharp.2

several tribes in New file the the Damaras form of

a

knock

jaw into the upper four teeth in the lower

swallow's

jaw; whilst

tribes, north of the Zambesi, and the its bank, "break their top incisor- teeth out
Their
women

of the Matongas,
one

from

the

sheerest vanity.
eat

say that

it is only

horses that
to

with horses."
Many
Now

all their teeth, and

3

that

men

ought

not

eat

like

men savage it is painted

take most in a showy

pride in the hair of the decorated manner, now

head.
with
exquisite

beads

and
care.

tinsel, now The forward

combed and arranged with the most Kandhs have their hair, which is worn and

very

long, drawn
from
to
wear a

between

rolled up tillit looks like a horn projecting the eyes. Around this it is their delight

piece of red cloth, and they insert the feathers of favourite birds, as also a pipe, comb, "c.4 The men of Tana, Hebrides, wear their hair "twelve of the New and eighteen inches long, and have it divided into some six or seven

hundred
man

little locks
a

or

tresses

;"5

and, among
years

the

Latuka,

requires coiffure.6 In

period of from North America, had

would

eight to ten Hearne saw

"

to perfect

his

six feet high, who that, when let down,

preserved trail on

several men about lock single of their hair

as

the ground

Other

Indians

wigs are The Indians of Guiana, the used by several savage peoples.8 Fuegians, Chavantes, in the Uaupes,9 and other tribes are habit of pulling out their eyebrows.
ornamenting
loc. dt. vol. i. pp. 216, et seq. Waitzinto Central Australia,' vol. ii.pp. 9, 61. 3 Gerland, loc. cit.vol. vi. p. 570. Holub, loc. cit. vol. ii.p. 259. 4 3 loc. cit. p. 301. Dalton, Turner, 'Samoa,' p. 308.
1 2

practise the custom of shaving it with the crest of deer's hairs ; and

they walked."7 the head and

Crawford,
Sturt,
'

Expedition

v.

vol. i. p. 198. 8 Hearne, loc. cit. p. 306. note. Catlin, loc. cit. vol. ii.p. 23. 9 Brett, loc. cit. p. 343. King Fitzroy, loc. cit. vol. ii. p. 138. and Martins, 'Travels loc. cit. vol. i. p. 271. Wallace, on the Amazon,'
N'yanza,'

Baker,

'The

Albert

P- 483-

168

THE

HISTORY

OF

HUMAN

MARRIAGE

CHAP.

Scarcely
mind how

anything

has

"

many

blue

district may be, and how bearers he may require, if he only has a good stock of beads he may be sure the best always of commanding and of securing the amplest services ; his beads will to attraction irresistible to sovereign and subject, l bondman and child, to freeman and alike." of ornamenting the body with
one's

showy colours. illa traveller in the Marutse

than

greater attraction for the savage " No matter," says Dr. Holub,

attention
prove
man,
an

woman,

The and

practice

self with

gaudy

baubles

painting
"

Of prevalent. if all the colours of the rainbow were not displayed says that, by them, certainly the hedgehog, the peacock, and a variety of the feathered tribe had been laid under contribution in order
extremely
to supply

conspicuous colours is, indeed, Santal men at a feast, Sir W. Hunter

the young
man

Santal

beaux

with

does

the savage looked as upon colours, Naudowessies

esteem
as

delight in paint.

plumes." Red ochre

Especially
is generally

the and

chief embellishment, white

are

black

probably
3

whilst, of the other in use. The most they

paint

their faces

greatly ornamental." many bodies half red, half white.4 Throughout men the paint their Australian the natives stain themselves continent with black,
red, yellow, is esteemed

black, "which red and Among the Guaycurus,

and
"

white.5

In

a small Fiji,

the greatest possible Zealand, the lips of both sexes are blue ; and generally dyed in Santa Cruz, or Egmont Island, Labillardiere observed with " diffused was fondness for there a that surprise very much formed a striking contrast to the colour of white hair, which 7 their skin."
as
"

of vermilion 6 In New acquisition."

quantity

Not

"

from

south,
1 2
4 6

be named," Mr. Darwin can great country says, Polar in Zealand in the the the north to New regions in which do not tattoo the aborigines themselves."8
one
3

Holub,

Hunter,
v.

loc. cit. vol. ii.p. 351. 'Rural Bengal,' vol. i. p. 185. Martius, loc. cit. vol. i. p. 230.
loc. cit. vol. vi. p. 738. loc. cit. vol. iii.p. 356.

Carver,

loc. cit.p. 227.

Waitz-Gerland, Wilkes,
Angas,

6 7

Life,'vol. i. p. 316. Labillardiere, of La Perouse,' vol. ii. p. 266. 8 'The Descent Darwin, of Man,' vol. ii. p. 369.

'Savage

'Voyage

in Search

IX

MEANS

OF

ATTRACTION

169

This

and it may

practice was Thracians,1 be

said body, except part of the human being from disfigured in this

by the ancient Assyrians, Britons, by most it is followed as savages still. And that there is no visible exaggeration without

followed

the eyeball, that has escaped Some of the Easter way.

in arched

Islanders

tattoo

their foreheads and

edges of their ears, Abyssinian women

the fleshy part prick

even

also the of their lips.2 The

as

lines,

occasionally
tattooed

blue.3
speaking

The

Mundrucus

entirely their eyelids.4 And,

their

gums

n'en est exempte ; le remarks, de la tete, le bout de les oreilles, les paupieres, le sommet nez, la langue dans quelques en meme sursont circonstances, charged la le les les dos, bras non jambes, poitrine, moins que

of the tattooing of the Sandwich Aucune partie de leur corps

"

Islanders, Freycinet

et la paume

des mains."
are

Often
matter
are

cicatrices being used.

in the skin, without made Some tribes of Madagascar,

"

any

colouring for instance,

intended are to be marks, which by slight incisions in the skin.6 The natives of ornamental," Tana by themselves ornament cutting or burning some rude device of a leaf or a fish on the breast, or upper part of the
"

in the habit of making

arm."

The
as

Australians
Mr. Curr
assures

throughout
us,

the continent
as a

scar

their

persons, And, in
arms

only

means are

"rows Fiji,

of wart-like
women,
9

spots

of decoration.8 burned along the their admirers

and

backs

of the

which

they

and

call ornamental." It has been suggested from

are

that

other

he knocks front teeth two out asked why jaw of his children, can answer of the upper only that, when figured they were "-" good created, the Muramura, spirit, thus disthe first child, and, pleased at the sight, commanded
on
1

said Dieyerie,

than motives have had to a being

of these practices sprang for decoration ; and some a desire The Australian religious origin.
many

Herodotus,
3

6
6

ch. 14. loc. cit.vol. i. p. 39. Beechey, ch. 6. 4 Agassiz, Parkyns, loc. cit. vol. ii.p. 29. 'Journey in Brazil,' p. 320. Freycinet, loc. cit. vol. ii.p. 580. Cf. Beechey, vol. i. p. 140.

Lacassagne,

'

Les

tatouages,'
v.

p. 9.

Caesar,

loc. cit. book

v.

loc. cit. book

Sibree, loc. cit. p.

Curr,

210.

Turner,

'

Samoa,'

p. 310.

loc. cit. vol. ii. p. 475. Williams and Calvert, 'Fiji and

the

Fijians,' p.

137.

170

THE

HISTORY

OF

HUMAN

MARRIAGE

CHAP.

that the like should be done to every male or female child for Islanders believe that the perforation ever after.1 The Pelew

is necessary for winning of the septum of the nose eternal 2 bliss ; and the Nicaraguans structed inwere say that their ancestors by the gods to flatten the children's heads.3 Again, in Fiji, it is supposed is in conthat the custom of tattooing formity
with its neglect
among

the

appointment

is punished

Greenlanders
who

had

not

similar prevails 5 Ainos the the ; and and formerly believed that the heads of those girls by long stitches made been deformed with a

after Kingsmill Islanders

of the god death.4 A

Dengei,

and idea

that

the forehead, eyes, on into train tubs, and be turned the chin, would and upon in heaven, in the land the lamps under of souls.6 placed importance, But such tales are as not any usage of much needle
and
the

black thread

between

practised

from

time

immemorial

may

easily be

ascribed

to

the command Mr. Frazer

of

god.

to put

tioned suggests that several of the practices here menIn fundamentally are order connected with totemism.7 fully under himself more the protection of the totem,

Frazer, is in the habit of to Mr. according himself to it by the arrangement of his hair and assimilating on the totem the mutilation of his body ; and of representing the

clansman,

his body

Thus by cicatrices, tattooing, or paint. the Buffalo locks of hair in two Omahas wear clans of the Iowa and imitation of horns ; whilst the Small Bird clan of the Omahas leave a little hair in front, over the forehead, for a bill,and
"

some

at the

back

of the

head,

for the bird's tail,with

much

Gason,
'

'The The

Manners

and

Customs

Wood's,
2 3

Native

Tribes

of South

of the Dieyerie Australia,' p. 267.

Tribe,' in

'Ymer,' Squier,

Soc.,' vol. iii.pt. i. p, 129. Calvert, loc. Pritchard, loc. cit. p. 391. and cit. p. 13^. ' Viti,'p. 113. Wilkes, loc. cit.vol. iii. Seeman, p. 355. 6 Wilkes, vol. v. p. 88. v. Siebold, loc. cit. p. 15.
4

vol. iv. pp. 317, et seq. in 'Trans. American Ethn.

Williams

Egede,
A
totem

savage regards with objectswhich him superstitious respect, believing that there exists between and every ' intimate an of the class member and altogether special relation (Frazer,

loc. cit. p. 132, et seq. is a class of material

Nordenskiold,

'

Gronland,'

p. 468.

loc. cit. p.

i).

IX

MEANS

OF

ATTRACTION

171

over

" each ear for the wings ; and the Turtle subclan cut off are six locks which all the hair from a boy's head, except to imitate as so the legs, head, and tail of a turtle. arranged front teeth at puberty, The practice of knocking out the upper

Mr.

Frazer

continues,

is, or

was

once,

probably
or

an

imitation

; and so also the bone, reed, of the totem Australian tribes thrust through the nose.

Queen
other which
to
are

Charlotte

Islands

have

always,
on

their totems tribes have Mr.

one

tattooed

and their persons,

stick which some The Haidahs of Iroquois comthe monly,

on

their bodies

tattooed

Frazer

thinks likely to be

and certain figures of animals, ing Accordtotem marks.

authority,

sometimes
a

and, among

the raised cicatrices of the Australians in patterns the totem arranged ; representing few peoples, the totem is painted on the person
is supported
mass a

of the clansman.1 Mr. Frazer's theory whereas

no

there is

an

enormous

by exceedingly few in which we of cases

with totemism.

facts have
It is,
considered

to infer right whatever to indeed, impossible see

connection how most have

in this chapter

could the
a

of the practices originated in this way.

out

How

is it possible to explain teeth

or

knocking

stick through how are we to connect the mutilations animals ? of totem and other parts of the body, and the various of the ears ? Since all such practices of self-decoration, with totemism modes
the thrusting of And
are

front of the upper as imitations the nose

and,
period they

as

to improve the appearance, considered universally presently, take place at the same will be shown to which justlyinfer that the cause may of life,we
one

As

their origin is fundamentally for tattooing, Professor Gerland assumes

owe

and

the

same.

that the tattooed

marks
are
no

originally figures of totem animals, though they 2 longer so ; but an assumption of that kind is not permissible in those rare And in a scientific investigation. even
were

cases,

where

connection
we

between be
present

tattooing
sure

and

totemism

undoubtedly is not
regarded

exists,

cannot

whether

connecthis tion

secondary.
or

At

tattooing

is everywhere
as a means

exclusively,
1

almost

exclusively,

of

Frazer,

loc. cit. pp. 26-30. loc. cit. vol. vi. pp. 36-39. Waitz-Gerland,

172

THE

HISTORY

OF

HUMAN

MARRIAGE

CHAP.

decoration,

Sea expressly that, in the South in no way conIslands, at the time of their discovery, it was nected Mr. Spencer I can agree with with religion.1 Nor
and

Cook

states

that tattooing originally

as
a

and
means

other

kinds

of mutilation

were

of expressing subordination Equally without evidence is Mr. Colquhoun's ruler or a god.2 in the wish either to make originated opinion that the custom able fearful in battle, or to render the body invulnera man more
it.3 on of charms It is true, no doubt, that this practice subserves various Guinea who had Mr. Keyser speaks of a chief in New ends. lines on his chest, which represented sixty-three blue tattoo by the tattooing he had slain.4 Moreover, the tattooed of enemies it possible for savages to distinguish their own make marks 5 I cannot from their enemies think, with ; though clansmen the number

to

practised a dead

their original object. Again, many but trophy-badges, are ornaments and many really nothing for trophies, were things used for ornaments at firstsubstitutes 7 having to them some carried ; whilst others are resemblance

Chenier,6 that

this

was

as

signs

of

opulence.8

do

not

may

sometimes

enemies with fat is good as mosquitoes.9

men

paint their bodies fear in battle, or that

either, that men in order to inspire their

the
use

deny,

ochre and a defence of weather, flies,and against changes doubt that it seems Nevertheless, to be beyond of red

and

women

began

to

ornament,
to

mutilate, make

paint,

and

tattoo

themselves

chiefly in order
sex,
"

themselves
court

attractive

to the opposite
or

that

they

might

successfully,

be courted.
1 2 3
4

Waitz-Gerland,
Spencer,
Colquhoun, Keyser,
'
'

The

loc. cit.vol. vi. p. 38. Principles of Sociology,' vol. ii.p. 72. loc. cit. p. 213. Cruise
to New
cxx.

Our

Guinea,'
Powers,

Mackenzie,

loc. cit. p.

pp. 44, et seq. loc. cit.p. 109. Martius,

Beechey,

loc.cit,

vol. ii.p. 401. Agassiz, loc. cit. p. 318. ' Das Ausland,' 1875, p. 434. 501, "c.
6

v.

loc. cit. vol. i.pp. 484, Waitz-Gerland, vol. vi. p. 38.

Quoted
Spencer,
v.

by

Heriot,

loc. cit. p. 293, note.

8
'

7
9

pp. 183-186. vol. ii. Martius, vol. i.pp. 321, 738.

p. 24.

Cf.v.

Ymer,'

Life of the Tasmanians,' P- 305-

Bancroft,

'Ostafrika,' p. 32. ' Daily p. 89. Bonwick, vol. iii. Heriot, loc. cit. vol. i. p. 159.
Earth,

ix

MEANS

OF

ATTRACTION

173

It is noteworthy that in all parts of the world the desire for is strongest at the beginning of the age of self-decoration being customs most practised puberty, all the above-named zealously at Mr. Prescott courtships young only
to Colonel
to

that
states

period

of life. that both sexes themselves

more

Concerning
adorn
x

the

Dacotahs,
at

themselves

their
"

make

to addicted Dalton, is likewise

are
"

attractive, and The dress." Oraon,

that

the

appearance only so long as it is the Let-htas in Indo-China,

particular about 2 he is unmarried."

according his personal Among the

profusely bedecked with red and boars' tusks, brass armlets, and broad band a below the knee.3 Speaking of the Encounter

that are unmarried youths white bead necklaces, wild

of black braid Bay tribe of
"

South
out

Australia,

the Rev.

A.

Meyer

says

that
and

the plucking ochre

with grease of the beard and anointing belong to the initiatory ceremony) the men

(which
if

may

continue

they

please

till about

ornamental, gives them

and importance an Mr. Anderson,

forty years of fancy that it makes in

it age, for they consider look younger, them and

of the women."4 like to attract "who
"

the
men,

eyes

In

Fiji, says
attention

the

the

when
wore

them the

5 don their best plumage ; and of the opposite sex, he Australian Mr. Bulmer an once native why asked he wore his adornments, "that the native answered in order to look well, and to make himself agreeable to

women."

It is when

boys

or

girls approach

America, part of North for the labret ; 7 that, among

the

west puberty that, in the northlower lip have they their forated perthe American Eskimo,
natives, reception the of

African

Masarwas,

cartilage
1 2 4
5

between

certain Australian the nostrils is pierced for the and

Schoolcraft,
Dalton, Meyer,

loc. tit. vol. iii.pp. 237, et seq. 3 loc. tit. pp. 249, et seq. Colquhoun,

loc. tit. p. 76.

loc. tit. p. 189. 'Notes Anderson, of Travel Brough Smyth, Armstrong,

6 7
'

in Fiji Caledonia,' p. 136. and New loc. tit. vol. i. p. 275. Holmberg, loc. tit. p. 194. Lisiansky, loc. tit.p. 243. Dixon,
says

in

Acta Soc. Sci. Fennicae,' vol. iv. p. 301. dorf, loc. tit. vol. ii. p. 115. Holmberg

loc.tit.p. 187.
expressly

v.

Langsmen

that
to

the

undergo

this

operation

to

make

themselves

agreeable

the

young

174

THE

HISTORY

OF

HUMAN

MARRIAGE

CHAP.

piece of bone, wood, the the Chibchas and

a

or

shell.1

At

the

of Pelew
their
women,

aborigines holes were in the made life, also, that the Chaymas Islanders, teeth
are

of the
ears.2

age, among Californian Peninsula,

this period

same

It is at New

of

Andalusia,
Britain for
men

the have
and
3

and blackened,
an

the
as

natives of New black teeth, both

considered

indispensable

and
out

that, in several parts of Africa and some teeth, knowing that otherwise refused among
on

condition of beauty ; Australia, they knock

risk of being

account

Nicobarese,
from

whom

the

run the they would Among the of ugliness.4 blacken men their teeth

the period of puberty, favourably by the regarded

scorn

this disfigurement
fair
sex

is indeed
"

so

that

woman

would

to accept
a

like

dog

or

the addresses possessing of one white teeth, Mr. Crawfurd tells us that, in the Malay pig."5

Archipelago,
already
common

the teeth, the practice of filing and blackening to marriage, the prelude referred to, is a necessary the fact that a girl has arrived at way of expressing

puberty

being
to

that
some

"

she has had

her teeth filed."6 of the front teeth

scars
as

And,

with

reference Tuckey states

men,
so as

of

the

natives

Congo
are

that the two

a

upper

countries, filed by the raised

on

to make

the skin, both

"

being done

opening, and by intended the men

large

are

ornamental,

and

principally

with

the
7

idea

of

rendering

themselves

to the agreeable The important

women."

part

played

stimulant of sexual Mr. Sibree's account

1

passion of King
Expedition,'

hair of the head as a in a curious way from appears Radama's attempt to introduce by the
p.
2

Franklin,
'

'Second

Angas,
3

v.

Life,' vol. ii.p. 225. loc.tit.vol. iii. Humboldt, p. 224. Savage in

a

Holub, loc. tit.vol. i. p. 35. 118. Waitz, loc.tit.vol. iv. pp. 250, 365.
'

Ymer,'

vol. iv. p. 317.

Powell,

'Wanderings
4

p. 254. Holub, loc.tit.vol. ii. loc. tit. p. 533. Chapman, p. 285. ' Emin Wilson Felkin, loc. tit.vol. ii.p. 62. loc. tit.vol. i. p. 328. and 'Das Ploss, Andersson, loc. tit. in Central Africa,' Pasha p. 226. p. 16. Livingstone,

Wild

Country,'

Kind,' vol. ii.p. 264. 786, et seq.

6

Breton,

loc. tit. p. 233.

Waitz- Gerland,

vol. vi. pp.

Inst.,' vol.

Man,

'

Account

of the Nicobar
G

Islanders,' in Crawfurd,

'

Jour.Anthr.

xv. 7

p. 441. Tuckey,

'

Expedition

to Explore

loc. tit.vol. i.pp. 215, et seq. the River Zaire,' pp. 80, et seq.

IX

MEANS

OF

ATTRACTION

175

European
soon
as

customs

among

the

Hovas

of

Madagascar.

As

he had
that

ordered hair cut

the military tactics of the English, he adopted have their all his officers and soldiers should

; but this command

produced

so

great

disturbance

among
numbers quieted

the

in great of the capital that they assembled to protest against the king's order, and could not be by troops and their leaders tillthey were surrounded
women

cruelly speared.1 people

among
"

Everywhere
most

who the
a

are

a Bunjogees,

it is the young and unmarried to dress their hair.2 Thus, anxious Hill tribe,the young Chittagong men

stuff

large

it look make decorate their long

into ball of black cotton bigger."3 In the Tenimber

their

topknot the

to

Group,

lads
as

Among says, "only " the Tacullies, the elderly people their neglect to ornament heads, in the same manner as they do the rest of their persons, But the younger their hair short. and generally wear people feel both to more sexes, themselves solicitous of make who
and paint their faces and let agreeable to each other, wash 5 Islands, accordAnd in the Admiralty their hair grow long." ing Moseley, to Professor "only men the young of apparently

Riedel

locks with leaves, flowers, and in order to please the women."4

feathers,

the hair long and combed eighteen to thirty, or so, wear bush," whilst the boys or older men or wear out into a mop the hair short.6
1 2

from

Sibree, loc. cit. p. 211. ' Travels Cf. Wallace,

on

vol. ii.p. 197. 4 Riedel, loc. cit.p. 292. ' 6 On the Inhabitants Moseley,

the Amazon,' p. 493 ; v. Weber, 3 Lewin, loc. cit. p. 240. 6 loc. cit. p. 288. Harmon,

loc. cit.

Inst.,'vol. vi. p. 400. Short ' ' Every Buddhist chastity. novice degree of monkhood has to cut off his hair, in order to prove that ' he is ready to give up the most beautiful and highly-prized of all his ornaments

Anthr.

"

Islands,' in ' Jour. of the Admiralty hair is often regarded a as symbol of that is,a person admitted to the first

"

for the sake of and, in Mexico,

religious

Williams, life'(Monier
as

the religious virgins, life a their hair cut of chastity, had Bancroft, loc. cit.vol. ii. pp. 251, et

p. 306); decided upon who ii. loc. (Acosta, cit. vol. p. 333 ;

'Buddhism,'

also

men

seq.).A

the custom

which requires that women, trying in this way to preserve the fidelity of his of their hair, the husband loc. cit.vol. vi. p. 567; loc.cit.vol. iii. p. 354; Waitz-Gerland, wife (seeWilkes,
Palmer,

similar idea probably underlies when they marry, shall be deprived

in

'

Anthr. Jour.

Inst.,'vol. xiii. p. 286 ; de Rubruquis,

loc.cit.p. 32;

176

THE

HISTORY

OF

HUMAN

MARRIAGE

CHAP.

Passing

to the practice of painting

the body whom

some

Dr. Sparrman

tells us

that

the two

Hottentots
to meet

he

had

in his service,
own

when
nation,

they

expected

girls of their

the middle of the cheeks, and forehead with soot.1 On Flinders Island, whither the remnant burst out a rebellion nearly were of the Tasmanians removed,

painted

their

noses,

when and
eyes

orders

were
"

once

issued
men

grease, for of their

the young

countrywomen."2

of ochre feared the loss of favour in the Among the Guarayos, the

forbidding

the

use

days close to the cabin courting, keeps for some head to from of the mistress of his heart, he being painted foot, and armed In certain parts of with his battle club.3 Australia, when a boy arrives at the age of puberty, his hair,
suitor, when

body,

limbs and fat, this being one

are

the privileges of Ahts, Mr. Sproat streak

use

smeared with red ochre and by he is initiated into of the rites which Again, to the reference manhood.4 with

profusely

remarks
with

that

"

some

of

the
men

young seldom
women

men now

their faces

red, but

grown-up

paint, unless on particular occasions." it about the age of twenty-five.5 to use The girls are generally painted when of the

The

cease

they arrive
among
Guinea and

at

the

epoch
Heriot,

first menstruation.6

Thus,
in New

certain
Bornu

loc. cit.p.

335) ;

whilst

many

men

deprive
'

their wives of all ornaments vol. vi. p. 1 Even Reisen,' vol. iii. p. 31, Sparta as at and Athens, well as note). the bride or newly-married the Anglo-Saxons, among wife had her hair cut Mr. Wright Womankind in short (Rossbach,loc. cit. p. suggests (' Western done Europe,' p.

Ymer,' ('

54 ; Barth,

290). 68) that, among

that

in order to show as towards her husband,

she position of servitude the cutting of hair in either sex indicated slavery. But that this explanation be applied to every case cannot of hair-cutting the appears from the fact, reported by Heriot (loc. cit. p. 333),that, among Tlascalans, it was head to a the customary shave of newly-married couple, both
state
1
'

the people had accepted

last mentioned,
a

this

was

man

and

woman,

to

denote

that all youthful

sports

ought

in that

2 3 4 6

of Good Daily Life of the Tasmanians,' Bonwick, loc. cit.vol. i. p. 217. v. Martius,
to
'

be abandoned.' ' Voyage Sparrman,

to

the Cape

Hope,'

vol. ii.p. 80.

pp. 25, et seq.

5

Angas,
Azara,
'

'

South

Australia

Illustrated,' no.

22.

Sproat, loc. cit. p. 28.

'

Ploss,
1

88

1,

loc. cit.vol. ii.pp. 10, Kind,' vol. ii.p. 259 ; "c. p. 45 (Zulus)
Das

127, et seq.

(Manaos

and

(Charruas and Payaguas). Tamayos). Das Ausiand,'

IX

MEANS

OF

ATTRACTION

177

Equatorial

Africans,

they

are

rubbed

with

black,

red, and

of a ceremony which, according to white paints in the course If a young is essentially of a Phallic nature.1 Mr. Reade, " be marriageable, and yet of Brazil of the Tapoyers maiden by any, the mother not paints her with some courted red colour The about
act

the eyes."

takes place at the age of It as of men well as in that of women. puberty, in the case is about that period that, in the underlip of all freeborn " a female Thlinkets, slit is made parallel with the mouth,
of tattooing, also, generally

and

about

half

an

inch below dye

are

it ;

"

that, among
on

the Eskimo,

pigments

of various

of the mouth, and across in some South American

pricked the face over

"

the chin, at the angles

4 the cheek-bones ; that, from the tribes, incisions are made

shoulders of the girl to her waist, delicious morsel for the arms of are same age, either or both sexes

when
an

she is regarded 5 At ardent lover."

tattooing

as

the

to subject

the

Guarayos,6

Abipones,7

Baris,8 Gonds,9

Dyaks,10

among Negritos

of the Am'ong

Philippines,11 South the Nagas of Upper

Sea

Islanders,12 Australians,13 "c.

it was the
"

Assam,
only

custom

to

to those allow matrimony hideous as possible by having

1

as themselves made who their faces elaborately tattooed."14

loc. cit. p. 246. Nieuhoff, ' Voyages and

Reade,

Travels

into Brazil,'in Pinkerton,

3

'

Collection

of Voyages,' vol. xiv. p. 878. 4 loc. cit. p. 195. Armstrong,

5

7
8 10
11

loc. cit. vol. i. p. 98. Bancroft, vol. i. p. 47. 6 Moore, loc. cit.p. 276. Martius, loc. cit.vol. i. p. 217. v. Dobrizhoffer, loc. cit. vol. ii.p. 20. 9 Wilson Forsyth, loc. cit. p. 148. and Felkin, loc. cit.vol. ii.p. 97.

Bancroft,

Bock,

'The

Head-Hunters
'

Schadenberg,

Die

Negritos

of Borneo,' p. 189. der Philippinen,' in

'

Zeitschr. f.Ethnol.,'

vol. xii. p. 136.

Samoans (Wilkes,loc. cit.vol. iii. Fijians (ibid., p. 355), vol. ii. p. 141), Islanders (ibid., 'Polynesian Tahitians v. (Ellis, vol. p. 103), Researches,' vol. i. p. 262), (Montgomery, Journal of natives of Eimeo i. Travels,' Voyages Tongans loc. cit. p. (Pritchard, and p. 127), vol. 393), Langsdorf, loc. Nukahivans i. Gambier Islanders (v. cit. vol. p. 118), loc. cit. vol. i. p. (Beechey, 139).
Kingsmill
'

12

13

Waitz-Gerland,
Dalton,

14

loc. cit.vol. vi. pp. 739, 785, 787. ' loc. cit.p. 39. Life,' vol. i. p. 314 Savage Cf.Angas,

(New

Zealanders).
N

i;S

THE

HISTORY

OF

HUMAN

MARRIAGE

CHAP.

girls, before they could marry, had to submit four thousand to horrible torture, about stitches being made in the skin of the chest and stomach, and a black fluid being

The

Makalaka

to great ambition of the young have fine tattooed faces, " both to render themselves attractive 2 in war." In Samoa, to the ladies, and conspicuous until he man was a tattooed, could not think of marriage, young

into the wounds.1 rubbed R. Taylor, it was Rev.

In New the

Zealand,

according

to

the

but

as

soon

as

this

it is all over," says all the privileges " healed, a grand Mr. Pritchard, the youths thoroughly and is got up dance on to display the first available pretext

done, he considered " When years.3 of mature

was

himself

entitled to

the

tattooing,

when bestowed.

anxiously

looked

is unadmiration of the fair sex sparingly And this is the great reward, long and forward to by the as they smart youths

the

under the hands is accomplished

patients
every

of the
not

'

"

matai.'
once,

Often, however,
at

the operation

at

but
the

different times, that

and

the

may

be
of

able
the
are

to

bear

inflammation
not

stage

process

; and

when added The

the

girls

quite

young

unfrequently children, being constantly

is shown

pain at it begins

to until

they marry.5
the custom

real

of object
When

statements.

Mertens

asked

the
one

also by several other natives of Lukunor

was the meaning what " It has the same

of them answered, as your clothes, that is, to please the object 6 " Bancroft remarks that young Kadiak women." secure wives by tattooing the the affectionate admiration of their husbands

of tattooing,

breast and
cuts
1

the face with black lines." 7 adorning of the Australians, according to Mr. Palmer,
'

The
are
"

raised merely
'

Mauch,

Reisen

im

Inneren

von

Siid-Afrika,' in Petermann's

Mit-

theilungen,'
2

37, pp. 38, et seq. 3 Taylor, loc. tit. p. 321. Turner, ' Samoa,' p. 88. 4 Pritchard, loc. tit. pp. 144 et seq. 6 Researches,' vol. i. p. 262 (Tahiti). Ellis, ' Polynesian Montgomery ' loc. tit. vol i. p. 127 (Eimeo). Angas, Polynesia,' p. 328 (Marquesas

Erganzungsband

viii.no.

Islands).Idem,
331

'Savage
1

loc. tit.vol. ii.p. 6

Life,' vol. i. p. 314 (New (Burma). Man, in 'Jour.Anthr. Ainos,'

Zealand).

Fytche,

(Andaman Islands). St. John, 'The 6 Waitz-Gerland, (Ainosof Yesso).

7

Inst.,' vol. xii. p. ibid., vol. ii. p. 249

v.

loc. tit.vol.

pt. ii.p. 67.

Bancroft,

loc. tit. vol i. p. 72.

IX

MEANS

OF

ATTRACTION

179

ornamental
women

and

convey

no

idea

of

tribal connection,"
"

the

marking

themselves themselves

in this

manner
l
"

looks, and to make

that, among deemed sexes,
us

the natives highly ornamental

Mr.

attractive." Bay, of Botany

"

add to their Barrington assures

scars
are,

to

by both

according
scars on

to

W.

Williams,

and, in the Eucla tribe, both sexes horizontal make

;

" for the on the upper arm vertical scars 3 In Ponape", as we are informed purpose of ornamentation." by von Kubary and Finsch, tattooing is practised only as a 4 Guinea, the means the appearance ; and, in New of improving

the chest and

women
"

tattoo

themselves
women are

"

to please the

men."

please 6 for the ordeal the sake of the women." undergo In Samoa, was great licentiousness connected with the1 it custom of tattooing ; and, in Tahiti, the chiefs prohibited

As

the Dyak
men

tattooed

to

remarks, their lovers, so

Bock

the Laos

it account altogether on of the obscene practices by which in that island.7 The Tahitians invariably accompanied was have also a very characteristic tale of its origin. Taaroa, their god, and remonoi. she
was

Apouvaru
"

had

As
'

she grew

pahio,' or attended by her mother. brothers invented tattooing, and made

called Hinaereeup, in order to preserve her chastity, kept in a kind of enclosure, and constantly
daughter,

who

was

Intent

on

her seduction, the

figure called Taomaro. before their sister, who

tattooed

Thus admired

each other with the they appeared ornamented, the figures, and, in order to be marked

herself, eluding the care of her mother, broke the been erected for her preservation, was that had enclosure tattooed, and became also the victim to the designs of her
the gods, and among firstpractised by the children of Taaroa, their principal was In imitation of their example, deity. and for the accomplishment it was men. practised among of the same purposes, thus originated
.

brothers.

Tattooing

1 2 3 4
5 6

Palmer,

in

'

Jour.Anthr.
'

p. u. Curr, loc. cit.vol. i. p. 402. Finsch, in ' Zeitschr. f. Ethnol.,' vol. xii.pp. 308, et seq. Chalmers, loc. cit.p. 166.
Bock, Turner, 'Temples
'

Barrington,

The

History

Inst.,'vol. xiii.p. 286. South Wales,' of New

and

Elephants,'
'

Samoa,'

p. 90. Ellis,

p. 170. Polynesian

Researches,'

vol. i. p. 266.
N
2

i8o

THE

HISTORY

OF

HUMAN

MARRIAGE

CHAP.

The

two

sons

tattooing. who

of Taaroa Their images

and
were

Apouvaru
kept

were

the

gods

of

in the temples

of those

practised
was

to them, that addressed death, that the wounds the operation not occasion might heal, that the figures might be handsome, attract might soon

their skill

the art professionally, by a prayer preceded

and

every

application

of

admirers, and This legend

custom

answer

which

designed." l the ends of wickedness is especially instructive because it shows how had originally nothing to do with religion may
more
or

in time

take
holds
sources

less religious
most
cases,

Wundt
original

that,
from

in

Professor character. the religious ideas are

more

which

customs

flow ; 2 but it is far

between is that the connection religion and custom Nearly every practice which for some reason often secondary. into fashion and taken root among or the other has come probable people, is readily this is one of the
so

supposed
reasons

to

have

divine
as

sanction
to

; and

matters. often accompanied other This men must especially be the case among savage who identify their ancestors with their gods, and consequently divine institutions. look upon ancient customs as

why conservatism by conservatism in

religion is

It is,indeed, difficult to believe that the motives which gave have been different from those which led rise to tattooing can
to the painting

of the body.

The

the two

is, that the tattooed

nor

extinguished

rendered

marks fainter by

chief distinction between indelible, being neither are

be the prevalence general of tattooing may to make desire among the decorations of the body savages to be kept up Sometimes, too, the custom seems permanent.
as a

of time. by a explained

lapse

Hence

test of courage.3 to

Even
in
many

European
cases a

tastes

Gambier

certain Islanders, Beechey

the incised lines and figures have beauty. Thus, speaking of the
assures

us

that
; and

the
Yate

tattooing

undoubtedly
that
"

improves

nothing can the faces and thighs of the New

1

their appearance the beautiful exceed

remarks

regularity with which Zealanders are tattooed," the

'2

Ellis, loc. tit.vol. i. pp. 262, et seq. Cf.Franklin, 'Journey,' p. 71 ; Bock,

loc. cit. p. 251 ; Man, in

Wundt,

'Temples

Dalton,

Anthr. 'Jour.

and Inst.,'vol. xii. p. 331.

Ethik,' p. 93. Elephants,' p. 170;

'

IX

MEANS

OF

ATTRACTION

181

volutes

being

correct.1

perfect specimens, Forster observed

and

the regularity
the
were

ally mechanicnatives of disposed

arm,

that, among punctures

on

Waitahoo
with cheek Among

the (Marquesas Islands),

care, so

the utmost

that the marks

each

leg,

and

and

the corresponding muscles were the Tahitians, according to Darwin,

on

exactly

similar.2

the

ornaments

follow the curvature

a

of the body elegant lines were

very pleasing Islanders, "all

and
the

gracefully, that they have the Easter effect ; and, among

so

drawn

with

3 carried in the direction of the muscle." tattooed lines follow closely the natural forms of the body has been observed conspicuous, order to render them more be ridiculous the case of other peoples also,4 and it would

taste, and much The fact that the

in in
to

regard The
as

such marks facts stated

as

as seem

transformed
to

images that the

of gods.

show

objectof

tattooing,5
was us

of other kinds of self-decoration or to stimulate the sexual desire of the opposite well
appears

mutilation, To sex.
as

it

strange

that

such

repugnant
nose
or we

practices

that

of

perforating
owe

the septum
to

of the

removing
must not

teeth

should

their origin
1 2 3 4

coquetry,

but

judge

of the

loc. cit. vol. i. p. 139. Yate, loc. tit.pp. 147, et seg. Forster, loc. cit.vol. ii.pp. 14, et seq. Darwin, 'Journal of Researches,' pp. 481, et seq. Beechey, vol. i.p. 39. Grammar loc. cit. vol. vi. p. 573- Jones, ' The Waitz-Gerland, of Beechey,

p. 13, note. ' (Wallace, Travels Juris

Ornament,'

Cf.the
on

tattooed

circle round

p. 510)and in the loc. cit.p. the the ; eyes of the women (Brett, rings round 268) in Jour. Anthr. Inst.,'vol. vi. p. Islands (Moseley, Admiralty of the 401), Patagonians Australians (Angas, 'South Australia Illustrated'), the and ; the cicatrices like parallel ridges (King and Fitzroy, loc.cit.vol. ii.p. 135) (Bonwick,'Daily upon the chest, thighs, and shoulders of the Tasmanians
'

the Amazon,'

the mouth of the the female Arecunas

Life,' p.
5

24);

and

the tattoos

on

the

hands

and, feet of Egyptian

women

(Lane,loc. cit. vol.

with Herr
zeichnen

i. pp. 54" 57)After this chapter had been prepared

Joest's magnificent
und has Korperbemalen
to

ethnoexperienced grapher, come the same conclusion myself regarding the origin ' Trieb, welcher beide hauptsachliche He der that says of this practice. bewegt, Geschlechter sich zu tatowiren, der 1st,ihre Reize in den Augen
as

work ').Herr

on

for the press, I became acquainted NarbenTatowiren, tattooing ('

Joest, who

is an

des

andern

weniger mehr
er

' (p. 56)- He also observes :" 'Je erhohen bekleidet, desto mehr tatowirt er sich, und je sich ein Mensch letzteres' (pp.56, et seq.}. sich bekleidet, desto weniger thut er

Geschlechts

zu

182

THE

HISTORY

OF

HUMAN

MARRIAGE

CHAP.

taste

of savages by is to a decoration

our

own.

In this
extent

case

the desire for selfthe wish

to

great

identical with

attract

attention, to excite

by

means

At

all stages of civilization people to deviations from what they are accustomed be too great, nor of such a kind as to provoke
association of ideas. blacken their teeth, In
a

of novelty.1 of the charm like a slight variety, but

see
a

must

not

disagreeable

Cochin

China,

where

the

women

man

said of the
"

that she contemptuously in South America, a dog who carefully ; and the Abipones our out eyes are naturally all the hairs with which plucked for their thick eyebrows, protected, despised the Europeans have very brothers to the ostriches, who and called them
"

Ambassador

wife of the English had white teeth like

dislike to see a would in her lip. woman with a crystal or a piece of wood by nature It is a common are that women vainer notion decorating to dressing more themselves and and addicted This certainly does not hold good for savage than men. and
thick brows.3
We,
on

the other hand,

barbarous them, the

But

peoples

tattooing and

in general. is exclusively
men

It is true
or

that, among

many

of

women,

that the
as a

limited to predominantly fewer ornaments. wear sometimes

Dr. Schweinfurth of African The women
4

Dr.
agree

several travellers, Earth,5 who have

for instance
vast

and

experience

races,

is usually the case. of his route through on saw all the tribes of Indians Richardson their persons the northern parts of the fur countries, adorned less than the men tribes ; and the like is said of of the same that

the

reverse

the Comanches.6

Among and boys

the Uaupes,
appropriated

Mr.

Wallace

observed

"that
1

the

men

all the
'an
a

ornaments."7

Mr.

Walker

observes

('Beauty,' p. 41) that

is

of all excitement and in the of novelty

2 3

objects

action in animal bodies, impressing them.'

essential condition greater or less degree

Dobrizhoffer,

4 6 6

to Anthropology,' p. 305. loc. cit. vol. ii.p. 15. ' Im Herzen Schweinfurth, Afrika,' vol. ii.pp. 7 et seq. von ' Earth, Reisen,' vol. ii.p. 475.

Waitz,

'

Introduction

Franklin,

'Second

Expedition,'

p.

197

Mackenzie, (cf.

loc. cit. p. loc. cit.

126).
7

Schoolcraft,

Wallace,

loc. cit.vol. i. p. 235. 'Travels on the Amazon,'

p. 281.

Cf.v.

Martius,

vol. i. p. 597.

1X

MEANS

OF

ATTRACTION

183

The

native

women

of Orangerie adorn

that they
none

are

tattooed,

Guinea, except of New less than the men, themselves

Bay
men

of them and frequently do.1

"

sometimes decorated

have
to

paint their faces and bodies, as the Islands, young Admiralty In the but they never on, a necklace or two
extent
to

girls
are

the

which

the

men

are,"

it being their

evidently
persons.2

not

considered good taste for them Among the aborigines of the New Ireland,3 and

adorn Hebrides,

to

New

Hanover,

New

entirely monopolised

Australia,4 adornments are almost being by the men, the "fair sex" content

with their natural charms. It has been suggested that the plainer depends women and upon their oppressed
as

"

well

as

upon this

whether
generally the state

the selfishness of the men.5 is the true explanation.

are

appearance of despised position, But it is doubtful

Savage

ornaments,
even

speaking, of
women

not

is most

costly things, and degraded a woman

may,

where if she

pleases, paint her body with red ochre or put a piece of wood her lip or a feather through the cartilage of the nose. through In Eastern

Central Africa, for instance, the

than

women

are an

more

decorated

the

men,

position, being harder work. kneels

as viewed "A woman,"

they although beasts of burden,

says

hold

inferior

Mr.

and doing all the Macdonald, "always

Almost she has occasion to talk to a man."6 when is said of the female Indians of Guiana ;7 whereas in the same Guinea, and in New Island, on the Coast of New the Yule Hanover, the
women
are

less given

to

personal

adornment
loc. tit.

d'Albertis,

'

New

Guinea,' vol. i. p. by
Naturalist

200.

Cf.Waitz-Gerland,
Challenger] p. 461.
loc. tit.p.
1 1

vol
2
"

vi. p. 57o. ' Moseley, Notes

on

the

Idem, in

Jour. Anthr.
3

Campbell,

Inst.,'vol. vi. p. 399' A Year in the New

Romilly, Hebrides,'
'

5.
Bemerix.

kungen

iiber Neu-Guinea,'

"c., in

p. 145Zeitschr. f. Ethnol.,'

Strauch,
vol.

p. 43-

loc. tit.vol. ii.p. 105. Zimmermann, * Waitz-Gerland, Bonwick, vol. vi. p. 735xvi. p. 204. " Darwin, Breton,

in

Anthr. 'Jour.

Inst., vol.

tit.p. 54.
seq.
"

210, et seq. loc. Lubbock, Man,' The Descent of vol. ii.pp. 372, et seq. loc. tit. pp. 126, et Mackenzie, Forster, loc. tit.vol. ii.p. 219.
'

loc. tit.pp.

Macdonald,

'

Africana,' vol. i. p. 35-

Brett" """

clt' p" 4I

x"

182

THE

HISTORY

OF

HUMAN

MARRIAGE

CHAP.

taste

of savages
is to

by
a

our

own.

In this
extent
means

case

the desire
the

for self-

decoration
attract

great

identical with

wish

to

attention, to excite by

At

all stages of civilization people to from what deviations they are accustomed be too great, nor of such a kind as to provoke
In
a

of novelty.1 of the charm like a slight variety, but

see a

must

not

disagreeable the
women

association of ideas. blacken their teeth, Ambassador dog

"

Cochin

China,

where

man

contemptuously in South America, ; who carefully and the Abipones our out eyes are naturally all the hairs with which plucked for their thick eyebrows, protected, despised the Europeans have very brothers to the ostriches, who and called them
a
2

said of the wife of the English " that she had white teeth like

dislike to see a would in her lip. woman with a crystal or a piece of wood It is a common by nature are that women notion vainer decorating dressing to more themselves and and addicted This certainly does not hold good for savage and than men.
on

thick brows.3

We,

the other hand,

barbarous them,
the But

peoples

tattooing and

in general. It is true that, among many limited is exclusively or predominantly

men

of
to

women,

that the
as a

Dr.
agree

several travellers, Barth,5 who have that

sometimes for instance

vast

wear

fewer ornaments.
4

Dr. Schweinfurth
of African The women

and

experience

races,

the

reverse

is usually

the
saw

case.
on

of

all the tribes of Indians

Richardson

his route

through

the northern their persons parts of the fur countries, adorned less than the men tribes ; and the like is said of of the same Mr. Wallace Among the Comanches.6 the Uaupes, observed
"

that
1

the

men

and
observes

boys

appropriated

all the
'an a

ornaments."

Mr.

Walker

('Beauty,' p. 41) that

of all excitement and of novelty in the

2

objects

action in animal bodies, is impressing them.'

to

greater

essential condition less degree or

3 4 6 6

p. 305. Dobrizhofifer, loc. cit. vol. ii.p. 1 5. ' Schweinfurth, Im Herzen Afrika,' vol. ii.pp. 7 et seq. von ' Barth, Reisen,' vol. ii.p. 475.
Franklin,
'

Waitz,

'

Introduction

Anthropology,'

Second

Expedition,'

p.

197

Mackenzie, (cf.

loc. cit. p. loc. cit.

126).
7

Wallace,

Schoolcraft, loc. cit.vol. i. p. 235. 'Travels on the Amazon,'

p. 281.

Cf.v.

Martius,

vol. i. p. 597.

IX

MEANS

OF

ATTRACTION

183

The

native

women

of Orangerie adorn

that they

are

tattooed,

Guinea, except of New less than the men, themselves

men

Bay

of them and none frequently do.1

"

sometimes decorated

have
to not

paint their faces and bodies, as the In Admiralty Islands, young the but they never two a or on, necklace
extent
to

girls
are

the

which

the

men

are,"

it being their

evidently
persons.2

taste for them considered good Among the aborigines of the New

adorn Hebrides,

to

New

Ireland,3 and Australia,4 adornments are almost " " by fair being men, sex the the content entirely monopolised New
with their natural charms. It has been suggested that
women
as

Hanover,

the

plainer and

depends
as

upon

their oppressed

well

upon this

whether
generally

the selfishness of the men.5 is the true explanation.

are

appearance of the despised position, But it is doubtful

Savage

ornaments,
even

speaking,

not

may, her body or pleases, paint put a piece of wood with red ochre her lip or a feather through through the cartilage of the nose.

the state

of

women

is most

costly things, and degraded a woman

where if she

In Eastern decorated

Central
than

Africa, for instance, the

men,

women

are an

more

the

position, being harder work.

as viewed " A woman,"

they although beasts of burden,

hold

inferior

kneels when she has occasion is said of the female Indians of Guiana the same Island, on Guinea, the Yule the Coast of New Hanover,
the
women are

and doing all the " says Mr. Macdonald, always Almost to talk to a man."6
;7 whereas

in

and

in

New

less given

to

personal

adornment

d'Albertis,

'

New

Guinea,' vol. i. p. by
Naturalist

200.

Cf.Waitz-Gerland,
Challenger]p. 461.

loc. tit.

vol. vi. p. 570. ' 2 Moseley, Notes

on

the

Idem, in

'Jour.Anthr.
3

Campbell,

Inst.,'vol. vi. p. 399. 'A Year in the New

loc. cit. p. 115. Hebrides,' p. 145. Strauch,

Romilly,
'

'Bemer-

kungen

iiber Neu-Guinea,'

"c.,

in

Zeitschr.

f. Ethnol.,'

vol. ix. p. 43. Inst.,'vol.

Zimmermann,
4

loc. cit. vol. ii.p. 105. Bonwick, Waitz-Gerland, vol. vi. p. 735.
Breton,
'

in

Anthr. 'Jour.

xvi. p. 204. 6 Darwin,

cit. p. 54.

The

Descent

Forster,

et seq. loc. Man,' of vol. ii.pp. 372, et seq. Lubbock, loc. cit. pp. 126, et Mackenzie, loc. cit. vol. ii.p. 219.
7

loc. cit. pp.

210,

seq.
6

Macdonald,

'Africana,' vol. i. p. 35.

Brett, loc. cit. p. 411.

186

THE

HISTORY

OF

HUMAN

MARRIAGE

CHAP.

the nose-ring through one side of the stillwear nostril,1 but to a European such a custom would be extremely 4 l last displeasing. is In the Western the the world ear-ring

mutilations Persia, women

of the body

as

improving

the

appearance.

In

vanishing
From

relic of savage the body naked because partly

"

taste.

}
were

the ornaments

transferred to

clothing, climate made clothes necessary, for begins," Professor reason. "A partly another savage Moseley says, by painting or tattooing himself for ornament. Then he adopts he hangs a on appendage, which movable his body, and
on

which

more marked 2 he is able to gratify his taste for way changed It is usually said that man began to cover

formerly

he he puts the ornamentation which less indelibly on his skin. In this or

his body damp for
"

two

reasons
on

first, to
account

protect
a

himself

from

frost and

secondly, There
warm

can

be

no

of doubt

feeling of shame.- ^ man that, when emigrated himself

"-"M"ri^J^J from his

zones,

native home and settled down it became for him to screen necessary of
a raw

in less hospitable

from

ences the influ-

themselves up in wrap furs, and the wretched throw a natives of Tierra del Fuego " one on the side from piece of sealskin over of their shoulders, climate.

The

Eskimo

which The The

the wind second

savage
men

blows."
motive,

too,

seems

acceptable
though

at

first sight.

naked, commonly
readily of the Professor

suppose sort is found Wundt

4

otherwise entirely dress which Europeans wear a scanty might to be used for the sake of decency. Nothing in
any

of

the

tropics,

other

concludes

that shame
to expose

animal species ; hence is a feeling specifically

"

peculiar to man." But why should

more

man

blush
This

one

than

problem feeling in question The be regarded as cannot originally There innate in mankind. are many peoples, who, though kind dress, devoid trace no of show of any of shame,
1 3

another ? to be solved.

is

no

matter

part of the body but a of course,

Tylor, Wilkes,

'

Anthropology,'

p. 243.
121.

2 4

Moseley,

loc. cit.vol. i. p.

Wundt,

loc. cit. p. 412. loc. cit. p. 127.

ix

MEANS

OF

ATTRACTION

187

and others who, least regard to of decency. Thus, in the

when
what

they
we

dress consider

themselves,

pay

not

the

the

first requirements

both
Among

men

northern parts of the Californian Peninsula, have been found in a state of nudity.1 and women the Miwok, according to their own confession, persons
and of all ages
same were

of both Lyman northern

sexes

formerly
case

found

the

to be the

absolutely naked.2 with the Paiuches in

the aborigines of Hispaniola, Pizarro with the Indians of Coca, v. Humboldt with the Chaymas, Wallace v. Schiitz-Holzhausen with the Purupurus, with with the Catamixis, Fidelis, Azara with Prince
certain

Colorado,

Columbus

Maximilian

with

the Puris at St. of

Indians
Indian

in the

neighbourhood
men

In some the river Paraguay.3 naked,4 in others the women.5

tribes the
in

Again,

North

alone go America,

wore the men of whom ornaments many and much clothing, but had, apparently, not And the slightest notion of bashfulness. we of the Fuegians are told that, although or they have the shoulder the back

Mackenzie

met

troop

of natives,

protected naked.6 The

women,

by

sealskin,

the

rest

of

the

body

is perfectly

men wear a

of most
no

Australian

clothes

cases tribes, and in many in cold weather, when except

the
they
are
as

throw
1

kangaroo
in
'

skin

about

their

shoulders.

"They

2 Rep.,' 1863, p. 361. Powers, loc. cit. p. 348. 3 Waitz, loc. cit. vol. iv. p. 210. Ling Roth, in 'Jour.Anthr. Inst.,'vol. iv. Waitz, Humboldt, loc. cit. vol. iii. v. xvi. p. 275. p. 193, note. vol. p. 'Travels Wallace, Amazon,' Schiitz-Holzhausen, on v. the 230. p. 513.

Baegert,

Smith.

loc. cit.p. 179. Maximilian 'Travels in Brazil,' p. 59. Wied-Neuwied, zu Azara, loc. cit. vol. ii.p. 83. 4 Charruas, Pampas, Tupis, Payaguas (Azara, vol. ii. pp. 12, 42, 74, loc. cit. vol. i. p. (Bancroft, and often the Nutkas and Patwin

126), (Powers,p. 220).

5

182)

(Columbus, 'The History of the Life and of Trinidad ' Actions of Christopher Colon,' in Pinkerton, Collection of Voyages,' vol. Mundruciis, Maurauas, Juris (v.Martius, loc. cit. vol. i. pp. xii. p. 101),
Aborigines 388, 427,
pp. 492, 6 Forster, loc. King and Fitzroy, loc. cit. vol. i.p. 23. cit. vol. ii.p, 499. Wilkes, loc. cit. vol. i. p. 121. Bove, loc. cit. Armstrong, loc. cit. p. 129. p. 33.

Uaupes, 504), 509).

and

Curetus

(Wallace,

'

Travels

on

the Amazon,'

Darwin,

'Journalof

Researches,'

p. 228.

'

i88

THE

HISTORY

OF

HUMAN

MARRIAGE

CHAP.

innocent

" as of shame," says Mr. Palmer, l forests." In Tasmania, too, the aborigines

the animals
were

of the

or,

they covered themselves, they showed when had The to them.2 same not of decency occurred tribes in Borneo3 and Sumatra,4 the people of some
bordering Louisiade and only
some

usually naked, that the idea

is said

of

Jarai,
of the

the empire upon of Siam,5 the inhabitants Archipelago,6 Islands,7 Penrhyn Solomon other
men

Island,

the

coast

islands of the South Sea ;8 whilst, in others, The Papuans generally go naked.9 of the southwest New Guinea in "glory their nudeness, of and

10 In one consider clothing to be fit only for women." part Timor, hand,11 in Andaon as a the tribe the of other also of it is the women manese,12 devoid that are of any kind of

covering. Passing

to

Africa,

we

kind.

Concerning
Mr.

the

with Wa-taveita

meet

instances

of the
eastern
sexes

same

of that

the
"

Johnston remarks region, little notion or the conception of decency, to be unconscious seeming of any impropriety
What
1

both
men

equatorial have

especially

clothing
in

they

have

is

worn

as

an

in nakedness. for or adornment

Mathew,

Breton,

loc. cit.pp.
'

Bonwick,

vi. p. 737. Grey remarks a cloak saw that he never i. loc. (Curr, cit. vol. p. 93). ' 2 Daily Life,' pp. 24, 104. Bonwick, vol. vi. p. 812.
3
4

S. Wales,' vol. xxiii. pp. 391, et seq. Labillardiere, loc. cit. vol. ii. et seq. pp. 27, et seq. Daily Life,' "c., pp. 104, et seq. Waitz-Gerland, loc. cit.vol. in 'Jour.Anthr. Inst.,' vol. xiii.p. 281, note. Palmer, Sir G.
211,
or

'Jour.Roy.

Soc. N.

covering

worn

north

of lat. 29"

Breton,

p. 398.

Waitz-Gerland,

Bock,

'The

Head-Hunters
Kubus

Forbes,

'The

122.
6

of Borneo,' p. 183. Anthr. Inst.,'vol. xiv. p. of Sumatra,' in 'Jour. 5 Crawfurd, loc. cit.vol. iii. p. 5.
7
v.

(Drummond's Island). loc. cit. vol. iii. Kotzebue, p. 215, note (Pelew Islands). 9 loc. cit. p. 85),Pelli of the Caroline Group Nukahiva (Lisiansky, New Britain (Powell, loc. cit.p. 250. d'Albertis, p. 191), (Kotzebue,vol. iii. Group loc. cit.vol. i. p. 255), the Duke (Powell, of York pp. 74, et seq.\ islands Guinea New (d'Albertis, and neighbouring vol. ii. parts of many
p. 46

Labillardiere, vol. ii.pp. 287, 289. Wilkes, loc. cit. vol. iv. p. 277 ; vol.

Ibid.^ vol. ii.p. 274.

Gill, ' Life in the Southern Isles,' p. 203. Earl, loc. cit.p. 48. p. 380. 10 Gill, p. 230. Waitz-Gerland, p. 568). vol. .vi. 11 Forbes, ' Tribes of Timor,' in 'Jour.Anthr. Inst.,' vol. xiii.p. 406. 12 Man, ibid.,vol. xii.p. 330.

IX

MEANS

OF

ATTRACTION

189

a The Wa-chaga at night and early morning." warmth and Mashukulumbe do so the go about generally naked,2 and Bushmans, except when they use a piece of skin barely cient suffiback.3 Bubis Again, among nando to cover the the of Fer-

Po4
women

and
no

the
sort

natives

of Balonda5

and

Loango,6

the

have

the Egyptian

the Negroes of covering, whilst, among of Soudan,7 the Baris,8 Shilluk,9 Dinka,10 Watuta,11

Masai,12 this is the case Apud the men only. and with Masaios virile celare turpe existimatur, honestum membrum In Lancerote expromere, atque etiam ostentare.13 also, according Le Verrier, the men and the inhabitants went and, in Teneriffe, few who wore goatskins."14
to
"

Bontier

used naked,

no

covering
some

except

that the feeling of modesty, supposed later on, at a certain though not originally innate, appeared from or some of civilization, either spontaneously stage This seems, indeed, to be the opinion of cause. unknown perhaps
Professor from
use.

It might

be

Wundt,

decency.15

who But

says

that
see

man

began

to

cover

himself
often

let

us

what

covering

savages

Wintun Powers, woman, says Mr. young is slit a girdle of deer-skin, wears the lower edge of which into a long fringe with a polished pine-nut at the end of each strand, while the upper border and other portions are studded Botocudos use a with brilliant bits of shell.16 The covering A

fashionable

to which has littleresemblance Machacaris, the Patachos and

1

garment;

and

their neighbours,

make

this trifle still smaller,

433. Holub, loc. cit.vol. ii.p. 299. Ibid., p. 437. ' 3 Kretzschmar, Siidafrikanische Skizzen,' p. 225. Chapman, Barrow, loc. cit.vol. i.p. 276. vol. i. p. 78. 4 Moller, Pagels, and Gleerup, ' Tre ar i Kongo,' vol. i. p. 1 5.
2 6

Johnston,loc. cit. p.

loc. cit.

7
9
11

loc. cit. p. 305. Wilson and Felkin, loc. cit. vol. ii.p. 53. 8 'Ymer,' vol. v. p. 36. Wilson loc. cit. vol. i. p. 322. Schweinfurth, Cameron,
Last, in
'

Livingstone,

10

and Felkin, vol. ii.p. 96 Ibid., vol. i. p. 163.

'

Across

12
13 14

Proceed.

Africa,' vol. i. pp. 285, et seq. Royal Geo. Soc.,' N. S. vol. v. p. 530.

Johnston,p.
Bontier

15

Wundt,

413, note. Le Verrier, loc. cit. pp. 138, 139, xxxv. and 16 loc. cit. p. 127. Powers, loc. cit. p. 233.

190

THE

HISTORY

OF

HUMAN

MARRIAGE

CHAP.

thread

being

of modesty.1 twelve cloth

to their notion sufficient clothing, according When a Carib girl attained the age of ten or

years, she assumed

around

the waist

"

piece of cotton

and embroidered grains of shells worked with minute 2 lower in decorated different the colours, part with fringe." of in use Similar ornamental the Macusis, among skirts are

Arawaks, Guaycurus,
round adorned
ton

and the

other
men

South
had
no

American

peoples.3
a narrow

Among

the

covering, except

bandage

the

loins, which was cotton, often of coloured and The Australians of Port Essingwith glass beads.4
wear

occasionally
the
men

girdles of finely twisted

human

hair,

and

opossum
on

the

a tassel of the add sometimes in front.5 flying squirrel, suspended or Murray Lower mats manufacture round
"

hair of the The women

of grass
or

in they fasten upon their backs, tying them reeds, which 6 front, so that they almost resemble the shell of a tortoise." In Tahiti, a " maro," composed of red and yellow feathers, was the women and to enfold their loins with many most ornamental the girls states that, in Fiji, of cloth.7 Dr. Seemann windings "wore save a nothing girdle of hibiscus-fibres, about six

considered thought it

present

of very

great

value,

"

"

inches
on

wide, dyed
a

in such

black, red, yellow, white, or brown, and put it must come thought coquettish way, that one
in the fibre
or

A off every moment."8 similar practice is common islands of the Pacific, fringes made of cocoa-nut

of

leaves slit into narrow strips or filaments of bark, frequently dyed with gaudy colours, being, in most of these islands, the This costume, only garment spicuous of the natives. with its contint and
a

mobile

fringe, has

most

and very pretty harmony ideas of modesty. In the island of Yap, with our " to Cheyne, the dress of the males, if such it may according
1
3

effect, but

is

far

graceful appearance from in being

Waitz,
v. v.

4 6 6

2 loc. cit. vol. iii. Heriot, loc. cit.pp. 306, et seq. p. 446. Martius, loc. cit. vol. i. pp. 642 ; 702, 703, note ; 579. Spix and v. Martius, loc. cit. vol. ii.p. 76.

of Rattlesnake] vol. i. p. 146. Angas, Life,' vol. i. p. 85. Savage ' 7 Cook, Voyage to the Pacific Ocean,' vol. ii. pp. 16, et seq. World,' Voyage a Journalof p. 44. round the ' 8 Seemann, Viti,' p. 168. Macgillivray,
'

'The

Voyage

Idem,

ix

MEANS

OF

ATTRACTION

191

be called, is slovenly them, next and, by

in the
way

extreme.

They

wear

the

'

'

maro

fibres dyed

red,

over

bunch a of bark of improvement, l it." In New Caledonia, in Forster's

"

time, the natives another

costume

only

tied
"

round

the neck the

men

string whilst, in

round
some

the

middle

and

of

consisted
to

of

other groups, the but a leaf,3 a nothing

mussel,4 or a shell.5 In Sumatra, according

Marsden,

young

women,

before

clothed, have a plate of silver in the shape of a heart hung in front by a chain of the same metal.6 Among Bengal, a very wear the Garos of the women merely The men short piece of striped blue cotton round the waist. have a very narrow waist -cloth tied behind and then brought in front is hanging over the legs ; the portion up between and white sometimes adorned with brass boss-like ornaments, they
are

of

an

age

to be

long-shaped of the china

to
ornaments
women

beads.7 consists

In Lukungu, of a narrow it.8 The on their

the entire covering

string with Hottentot women,
some

of most white
ing accord-

beads

threaded

Barrow,
upon that hung
to

bestowed

largest

and

most
or

wide,
"

the littleapron, about seven from Great the waist.

"

splendid eight inches he

says,

pains,"

seem

be taken

by

the

women

to

attract

this part of their persons.

cypraea genus,
a
9

Large

metal

notice towards buttons, shells of the

or

with

makes
apron."

great The Bushman

the apertures outwards, fastened to the are show,

women as

that anything borders of this

of South their

Africa, met
a

by the

same

traveller, had skin, the into cut

so

springbok's front being

"

part long and

was which threads.

only covering intended to But the

with belt of hang in

filaments, he
no

says,
1 3

were

small

thin

that
2

they answered

sort

of

Cheyne,
New

loc. cit. p. 144. Caledonia, New Hebrides,

Forster,

Ulaua

loc. cit.vol. ii.p. 383. loc.cit. vol. vi. (Waitz-Gerland,

pp. 561, 565). 4 Torres Islands, NewGuinea

5

Admiralty
in

Islands
Anthr. 'Jour.

(Waitz-Gerland, vol. vi. p. 567). loc. cit. vol. i. pp. 279, (Labillardiere.
Inst.,'vol. vi. pp. 397, et

et

seq.

Moseley,
6

seq.}.
Inst.,' vol. ii. loc. cit. vol. i. p. 169.

Marsden,

loc. cit. p. 52. ' Garo Godwin-Austen, Hill

8

Tribes,' in and

'

Jour. Anthr.

p. 394. 9 Barrow,

Moller,

Pagels,

Gleerup,

loc. cit. vol. i. p. 155.

192

THE

HISTORY

OF

HUMAN

MARRIAGE

CHAP.

use

as

covering
seem
"

nor,

indeed, did the

young,
us

to
1

feel any

naked Bosman,

among the girls had no

And

females, either old or in appearing before sense of shame to the Negroes of Benin, according
other garment than
some

strings

of

coral twisted It seems

the middle.2 utterly improbable about

that

such

"garments"

owe

Their origin to the feeling of shame. ornamental be but being little doubt can that men obvious, there character cases, selves themoriginally, at least in many and women covered but on from modesty, in order to the contrary, not their

make the
In

themselves
women
a

more

attractive

"

the

men

to

women,

and

to state

men.

must all go perfectly nude, nakedness day after day makes see no quite natural, for what we appear But us. one or upon when special impression another began to put on or woman a bright-coloured man whether

where

"

"

fringe,

some
a

gaudy
piece

feathers,
or a

leaves,
course

of cloth,

string with beads, a bundle dazzling shell, this could not

of
of

escape the attention of the others ; and the scanty covering found to act as the most was powerful attainable sexual Hence in the the popularity of such garments stimulus.3

savage world. Several travellers have

in absolute nakedness Where go all men

noticed that there is nothing indecent to it. the eyes have got accustomed when

"

Holland," naked, as for instance in New " familiarizes them to each other's eyes, custom says Forster, 4 if they went as as up in garments." wholly muffled much Speaking was who entirely uncovered, of a Port Jackson woman

Captain
about

Hunter

"

remarks,

There

is such

an

nocence air of in5

With
opinion
1
3

her that clothing scarcely appears Mr. Uup6s, Wallace to the reference that
"

necessary."

records

his

there is far

more

immodesty

in the transparent

Barrow,
'

Nur

loc. cit.vol. i. pp. 276, et seq. das Verborgene reizt,' says Dr.

Bosman,

Zimmermann

loc. cit. p. 524. (loc. cit. vol. ii.

den Gesellschafts-Inseln die verhiilp. 84), 'und Diejenigenwelche auf Genuss das Verbergen den heimlichen der lende Kleidung und und haben die Sitten nicht verbessert.' gewiss natiirlichen Gefiihle einfuhrten, 4 ii. loc. Forster, p. 383. cit. vol. ' 5 Hunter, "c., p. 477. Historical Journal,'

IX

MEANS

OF

ATTRACTION

Vand flesh-coloured perfect ' Africa

' "

193

garments of our stage-dancers, than in the In his of the forest"1 nudity of these daughters Mr. Rowley When Unveiled the sight remarks,

becomes

to the absence of of raiment, your sense accustomed where ample propriety is far less offended than in England, the vehicle for asserting defiance, if not of clothing is made

actual law, yet of the wishes part

of the

community."
"

Captain
modesty, in nature
"

Snow

says,

More and

by covering

virtuous Fuegians, of the speaking harm, I think, is done by false partly clothing, than by the truth

and

feelings of the

more

And,

it is. Intermingling as with appearing always I believe, savages of wild lands who do not clothe, gives one, less impure with and sensual feelings than the merely mixing 3 kind." higher society of a The
same

and by Mr. Reade, who, with reference to the natives of Central Africa, in the excessive that there is nothing voluptuous remarks deshabille of an equatorial girl, nothing being so moral and
view is taken

by Dr. Zimmermann,4

Speaking unlikely to excite the passions as nakedness.5 Mr. Johnston observes, "We should be apt of the Wa-chaga, to call, from our point of view, their nakedness and almost indelicate, but it is rather, when unconsciousness of shame
so one

gets

used

to

it, a

pleasing

survival
were

days
1 3
4

when
'

prurient
Travels Years'
on

thoughts
the Amazon,'

of the old innocent from the mind absent

Wallace,

Snow,

'

Two

Cruise

Speaking of the naked women ' ich auch sagen, dass nach kurzer ii.pp. 103, et seq.\ In der That muss Gewohnung diese Zeit, nach einer durchaus an nicht lange dauernden Sache, man an gar nichts anstossiges mehr in diesem ganzlichen Mangel findet. habe haufig Ich dass bemerkt, Kleidirgend Kleidung sehr. ein
. . .

2 loc. cit.p. 146. Rowley, p. 296. Fuego,' ii. Tierra del off vol. p. 51. he New Ireland, (loc. says cit.vol. of

einer Dame,

Mode war, nicht nach der allgemeinen ge^chnitten der ganzliche Mangel der Bekleidung an mir starker auffiel als mir der tropischen Inseln aufgefallen ist ; dazu kommt Eingeborenen noch, durchaus keine Veranlassung dass die Leute dem Beobachter geben, an welches

Eine Europaerin, wenn sie auf eine so unschickliches zu denken. beraubt Insel ihrer Kleidung ware, wiirde verschlagen gliickliche und in solchen Regionen sich die Hande selbst nach jahrelangemAufenthalt
etwas
vor

die Brust

oder

irgend

einen

dies Verbergenwollen
Verbergende

wiirde

lenken.'

anderen Theil halten unde gerade durch das zu gegen sie die Aufmerksamkeit 5 Reade, loc. cit. p. 546. O

196

THE

HISTORY

OF

HUMAN

MARRIAGE

CHAP.

interior of Africa, according

to Barth,

the married

women

are cover

entirely

nude,

whilst
"

the

young

marriageable
to

girls

a their nakedness, practice analogous being deprived of her ornaments woman

that of a married and her hair.1 Mr.

"

Mathews
and from
more
a

states

that, in many

especially young belt round the waist." Bay

the females, parts of Australia, fringe suspended a girls, wear

2

Concerning

the

natives

of

Botany
"

(New
at
an

South

Wales), Barrington
wear a or

remarks

that

the females

early age

the

skin hanging
grow up

of the opossum few inches from

are

little apron, made from kangaroo, into slips, and cut

wear are

the waist ; this they

men,

till they left off."3

and

taken
same

by

and

then

they

Collins says

the

other he had been for several weeks.6 those tribes among all whom Moreton both Again, Island, according to Macgillivray, on men went and women about altogether unclothed, but the
The fringe in front. same small naturalist reports that, in almost all the tribes of Torris Strait, the women a petticoat of fine shreds wear of pandanus into a waistband, upon leaves, the ends worked the construction

Palmer

of

some

Mr. of the girls at Port Jacksbri7*~ Australians ; 5 and Captain Snow of

female

children

wore

of
"

which put

much

sometimes about
to

covering
as

engage is usually
as a

is expended it is only ; but on, especially by the young girls, and when in dancing." Under this, however, another
worn.7

labour

Among

the Tupi

tribes of Brazil,

"cotton marriageable cords were her waist and round the fleshy part of both arms tied round but a they denoted state of maidenhood, and, if any one wore that the Anhanga them, they were persuaded maiden
soon

girl became

;
a

would

been

fetch her away. for the invented for these

...

It cannot," purpose

Mr.

Southey
the

"

adds,

have

of keeping
were

women

till marriage,
1
'

bands

broken

without

chaste fear, and

Barth, Mathew,

2
3 4
5

Reisen,' vol. ii.pp. 467, et seq. in 'Jour. Roy. Soc. N. S. Wales,'

vol. xxiii. p. 392.

Barrington, Freycinet, Palmer, Snow, in

loc. cit.pp. 23, et seq. loc. cit. vol. ii.p. 748.

Anthr. 'Jour.
Inst.,'vol. xiii.pp. 286 ; 281, note.

loc. cit. vol. ii.p. 46. Macgillivray, loc. cit.vol. i. p. 49 ; vol. ii. pp. 19, et seq.

IX

MEANS

OF

ATTRACTION

197

Among. as an the regarded offence."1 Australia, girls wear Narrinyeri a sort of apron of Southern of fringe until they bear their firstchild, and, if they have no
incontinence
was

not

children, it is taken while they

are women

from

asleep.2
wear

the young fur, which

or

by the husband and burned In the Koombokkaburra tribe also, in front an opossum apron of spun
them given up after the

is generally

birth of the

first

second There

child.3
are

several

cases

in which

only

the

married

women

But such clothed, the unmarried going entirely naked.4 instances do the hypothesis not suggested. conflict with Through long-continued loses its use original character covering
are a sign of modesty, ness and becomes whilst perfect nakedbecomes Usually, where nudity is considered a stimulus. indecent, the garments peoples are of the girls of barbarous

restricted
women are

as

much

as

possible, seemly.
wear
'

comparatively
women

but bead oraments.5 nothing Among Guinea, the former use a the natives of Tassai, New larger and thicker kind of petticoat of pandanus leaf, divided
wearing into
worn

Schulis, the married front, the unmarried

of the older whilst those Thus, among the African fringe of string in a narrow

long by
a

grass-like shreds, reaching the latter consists merely

to the

knee

fast to
"

the waist.6 string which ties round kind of band hibiscus-bark from made
worn

of single In
"

; while that lengths made

the Fiji,

liku
marriage

is before

much islands of the South

1

very short, but after the 7 lengthened a ; and similar

birth of the
practice
occurs

firstchild is in other

Sea.8

Southey,
in.
2

loc. cit.vol. i.p. 275Smyth, Curr, loc. cit. vol. iii. p. 19. 4 Wanyoro Pasha (Wilson and Felkin, loc. cit. vol. ii. p. 49 ; ' Emin ' in Central Africa,' p. 82),New Caledonians (Turner, Samoa,' p. 342), Papuans Dorey loc, (Finsch, of cit. p. aborigines of Hayti (Ling Roth,

p.

loc. cit. vol. i. pp. 240, et seq. Taplin, loc. cit. p. 15. Cf.Brough

Cf.v.

Martius,

loc. cit. vol. i.

in p.

Anthr. 'Jour.

Inst.,'vol. xvi. p.

96), 275), Fuegians

(Snow,

loc. cit. vol. ii.

46).
5

Wilson

Shooter,
7
8

; and Felkin, vol. ii. p. 62. Cf.ibid., vol. ii. p. 97 (Baris) 6 loc. cit.p. 6 (Kafirs). Macgillivray, loc. cit.vol. i. p. 263.

Wilkes,

Cf.

' loc. cit. vol. iii. Seemann, Viti,' p. 351. p. 355. Forster, loc. cit. vol. ii.p. 280. Waitz-Gerland, loc. cit. vol. vi. p. 562. Dalton, loc. cit. p. 27 (Abors).

198

THE

HISTORY

OF

HUMAN

MARRIAGE

CHAP.

The

dances

notoriously Then the young other in various colours, and

festivals of many are peoples savage licentiousness. hideous by the most accompanied and
men

and

women

endeavour themselves with

to

ways,

painting themselves
many

please each brilliant with

decorating

all sorts

of

ornaments.1

On
everyday

such life put the used

occasions scanty Tasmanians,

on a

in tribes who go naked Mr. Bonwick states covering.

a

that, among feathers was

and

by
wore

some

fur string tribes, but only on

the

women
as

in the

dance

of emu great festivities; of leaves or covering

or

band

the Australians on similar occasions, among directly afterwards. Tasmanian dances was were removed " intention of exciting the passions with the avowed performed in whose had the one woman presence of the men, young dance
to

feathers, which,

herself." 2 go

Among

the

Australian
the
women

Pegulloburras,
on

who

generally
wear

entirely naked,

festive occasions

the middle small fringes.3 Speaking round of " dancing the Brazilian Uaupes, Mr. Wallace that, asserts while
in their festivals, the
'

women

wear

of beads, prettily arranged. worn at any other square, but is never it is over, is taken off." Besides, their bodies the dance
made painted.4
a

small It is only

apron, about six inches time, and immediately

are
"

tanga/

or

The

same

sort

times, who also some" on on a ti girdle of the yellow public occasions, put leaves, which, in appearance, the feather girdles of resembled or tribes.5 As to the the Peruvians other South American

and

of privileged practising lewd

with libertines, leading

was

the

case

the Tahitian
a

Areois

most
"

licentious life,

dances

and

pantomimes,

"

South
1

African

Basutos,

Mr.

Casalis states

that marriageable

Tacullies

(Harmon,
p.

the Amazon,'

281), loc. cit. vol. (Waitz-Gerland, Papuans p. 121 ), of Humboldt

indecent

loc. cit. p. 305),Uaupes Oraons (Dalton,loc, cit. p.

(Wallace,

'

Travels

on

character of savage Turner, (Australians); p. 95 (Samoans); Ehrenreich, vol. vi. p. 754 ' Ueber die Botocudos,' in 'Zeitschr. f.Ethnol.,' vol. xix. p. 33 (Botocudos) ; Powers, loc. cit. p. 57 (Californians).
2 4 6 3 Curr, loc. Life,' pp. 27, 38. cit. vol. ii.p. 472. i. Martius, loc. Wallace, v. cit.vol. p. 597. pp. 281, 493. Ellis, 'Polynesian Researches,' vol. i. p. 235.

vi. p. 604), Bay (Finsch, loc. cit. p. 139). As to the dances, see, for instance, Waitz-Gerland,

Samoans

Islanders Ysabel 250), (Turner, Samoa,'

'

Bonwick,

'

Daily

IX

MEANS

OF

ATTRACTION

199

girls "frequently
times
wear, as a

indulge
sort

in grotesque of petticoat, long

dances,

and

at

those

bands
l

composed

of

series of rushes artistically strung together." in the savage Very does climate generally world, where both sexes till they not put obstacles in the way, go naked reach

of instance, when the initiatory

covering being resorted to at the same manhood, life as other ornaments.2 A Australian South fourteen
or

period

boy,

for

sixteen
as

rites of manhood

years old, has he follows :

"

to undergo

all over with red ochre and grease, the his body, and all his friends gather green his armpits over they place under and which the boy is entitled to marry.3 In conformity with other ornaments, common covering is said to be more
"

is smeared from hair is plucked gum

bushes,
os

which

the

pubis, after
cent consider de-

what
with

we

with women. Professor Waitz

to

If dress

were
"

observes,
woman

than
to
are
v.

than savage men the result of a feeling of shame," indispensa we should expect it to be more In to man, which is not the case.4 among decently
"

America,
instance
women.5
"

according

Humboldt
more

the

Caribs, for
the
;
6

the
The

men same

often

is stated of the Nagas

a

clothed than Assam of Upper

and

Barth,
"

who I have

had

vast

experience

observed
7

that many
and
scanty

covering, however poor for man than woman." savage the For
1 2

marks, of African savages, reheathen tribes consider a it may be, more necessary

Whether

this is the
any
rate,

rule

among
of

peoples
cannot

is doubtful.

At

the

egoism
women.

men

be
Eve

blamed

savage

may

for the nakedness pluck her clothes from

of the

the trees.

Casalis, loc. cit. p. 269. Waitz-Gerland, loc. cit. vol. vi. p. 42. Riedel, loc. cit.p. 463. Burton, 'First Footsteps,' p. 123. Moller, Pagels, and Gleerup, loc. cit. vol. i.
p. 128.

Reade, Chapman,

p. 221. ' Globus,' vol. xli. p. 237. 3 Angas, ' Savage Life,' vol. i. pp. 98, et seq. River Darling,' in 'Jour. Anthr. of the Cameron,

loc. cit. pp. 45, 24.5, et seq. Nachtigal, loc. cit. vol. i. loc. cit. vol. i. p. 36. loc. Caillie, cit.vol. i. p. 351.

Cf.Bonney,
Inst.,' vol.

'

The

gines Abori-

' ibid., vol. xiv. p. 358 ; Bonwick, The ' 4 Waitz, Introduction vol. xvi. p. 209. 5 loc. Humboldt, v. cit. vol. vi. p. 10.

Australian
to
6

xiii. p. 127 ; Natives,' ibid., p. 300. loc. cit. p. 41. and Gleerup,

Anthropology,' Dalton,
Pagels,

Barth,

'

Reisen,'

vol. ii. p. 473.

Cf.

Moller,

vol. i. p. 269.

198

THE

HISTORY

OF

HUMAN

MARRIAGE

CHAP.

The

dances

and

festivals

of

many

by the most notoriously accompanied Then men the young endeavour and women in various themselves other ways, painting
colours, and decorating themselves
many

are peoples savage licentiousness. hideous

to

please each brilliant with

with

all sorts

of

ornaments.1

On
everyday

such life put the used

occasions scanty Tasmanians, by

wore some on
a

in tribes who go naked Mr. Bonwick states covering.

a

that, among feathers was

fur string tribes, but only on dance

a

the Australians on similar occasions, among Tasmanian directly afterwards. dances was were removed " intention of exciting the passions with the avowed performed in whose had the one woman presence young of the men,
as

the women and feathers, which,

in the

of emu great festivities; of leaves or covering

or

band

dance

to

herself." 2

Among

the

Australian
the
women

Pegulloburras,
on

who

generally
wear

go

entirely the

naked,

round

the Brazilian

Uaupes,

small fringes.3 middle " Mr. Wallace asserts that, while dancing
'

festive occasions Speaking of

tanga,' or apron, small It is only about six inches made of beads, prettily arranged. immediately worn at any other time, and square, but is never it is taken off." Besides, their bodies are is over, the dance
women
wear

in their festivals,the

painted.4
a

The

same

sort

and

times, who also some" " on on a ti girdle of the yellow public occasions, put leaves, which, in appearance, the feather girdles of resembled or tribes.5 As to the the Peruvians other South American and pantomimes,
"

of privileged practising lewd

with libertines, leading

was

the

case

the Tahitian
a

Areois

"

most

licentious life,

dances

South
1

African

Basutos,

Mr.

Casalis states

that marriageable

Tacullies

(Harmon,
p.

the Amazon,'

281), loc. cit. vol. (Waitz-Gerland, Papuans of Humboldt p. 121 ),

indecent
character

loc. cit. p. 305),Uaupes Ordons (Dalton, loc. cit. p.

(Wallace,'

Travels

on

of savage

vi. p, 604), Bay (Finsch, loc. cit. p. 139). As to the dances, see, for instance, Waitz-Gerland,

Samoans

Ysabel Islanders 250), (Turner, Samoa,'

'

; Turner, p. 95 (Samoans) ; Ehrenreich, vol. vi. p. 754 (Australians) ' Ueber die Botocudos,' in 'Zeitschr. f.Ethnol.,' vol. xix. p. 33 (Botocudos) ; Powers, loc. cit. p. 57 (Californians).
2 4 6 3 Curr, loc. cit. vol. ii.p. 472. Life,' pp. 27, 38. loc. cit.vol. i. p. 597. Wallace, v. Martius, pp. 281, 493. Ellis, 'Polynesian Researches,' vol. i. p. 235.

Bonwick,

'

Daily

IX

MEANS

OF

ATTRACTION

199

girls "frequently
times
wear, as a

indulge
sort

in grotesque of petticoat, long

dances,

and

at

those

bands
x

composed

of

series of rushes artistically strung Very in the savage generally

not

together." world,

where

climate

does

put

obstacles

in the

covering reach manhood, of life as other ornaments.2

both sexes till they way, go naked being resorted to at the same period
A

South

Australian

boy,

for

instance, when fourteen or sixteen years old, has to undergo follows : he is smeared as the initiatory rites of manhood all over with red ochre and grease, the hair is plucked from
"

his body,
they

and

place

all his friends gather his armpits and under is entitled to marry.3

green
over

gum

bushes,
os

which

the

pubis, after
consider
cent de-

which In conformity with other ornaments, common covering is said to be more "If dress were with women. " Professor Waitz observes,
to
woman

the boy

what
with
a

we

the result of
we

than
to
are
v.

to

man,

should/expect which is not among decently

"

than savage men feeling of shame," it to be more dispensa inthe

case.4

In

America,
instance
women.5
"

according

Humboldt
more

the

Caribs, for
the
;
6

the The

men same

often

is stated of the Nagas

a

clothed than Assam of Upper

and

Barth,
"

who I have

covering,

for

man

of African savages, remarks, heathen that many tribes consider a observed however be, more necessary poor and scanty it may 7 Whether than woman." this is the rule among
vast

had

experience

savage the
men a

peoples
cannot

is doubtful.

At for the

any

rate,

the

egoism
women.

of

be Eve

blamed pluck

For
1
2

savage

may

nakedness her clothes from

of the

the trees.

Casalis, loc. cit. p. 269. Waitz-Gerland, loc. cit. vol. vi. p. 42. Riedel, loc. cit.p. 463. Burton, 'First Footsteps,' p. 123. Moller, Pagels, and Gleerup, loc. cit. vol. i.
p. 128. p. ' Globus,'
3

Reade,
Chapman,

221.

loc. cit. pp. 45, 245, et seq. Nachtigal, loc. cit. vol. i. loc. cit. vol. i. p. 36. Caillie, loc. cit.vol. i. p. 351.

vol. xli. p. 237. ' Savage Life,' vol. i. pp. 98, et seq. River Darling,' in 'Jour. Anthr. of the ' Cameron, ibid., vol. xiv. p. 358 ; Bonwick, The Angas, vol. xvi. p. 209. 5 Humboldt, v.
7
4

Cf.Bonney,

'

The

gines Abori-

Inst.,' vol. xiii. p. 127 ; Australian Natives,' ibid.,

to Anthropology,'
6

Waitz,

'

Introduction
10.

Barth,

'

loc. cit. vol. vi. p. Reisen,' vol. ii. p. 473.

Dalton, Pagels,

p. 300. loc. cit. p. 41.

Cf.

Moller,

and

Gleerup,

vol. i. p. 269.

200

THE

HISTORY

OF

HUMAN

MARRIAGE

CHAP

In support of the psychological presumption which underlies be added here adduced, it may that some the hypothesis peoples are in the habit of covering other parts of the body

also, in
among

through the excite order to the Tipperahs, the married women

"

unknown."
wear

Thus,

short petticoat, while the unmarried girls cover Among a gaily-dyed cloth with fringed ends.1 the bosoms

nothing but a the breast with the Toungtha,

left uncovered are of women after the birth of the firstchild, but the unmarried breast cloth.2 a narrow girls wear The Chinese consider small feet to be the chief charm of their and their feet are
women,

the

girls have to undergo being compressed to the

horrible torture

while

It might be supposed of fascinating the men Dr. Strieker

assures

smallest possible size. that they would at least have the pleasure by a beauty so painfully acquired. But is considered us that, in China, a woman

immodest It is
even

pictures
women

if she shows her artificiallydistorted foot to a man. improper foot, and in decent to speak of a woman's The this part is always concealed under the dress.3

of Agades,

according

to

cover and if they sometimes from coquetry than from a woman that a Hindu

generally go unveiled, their heads, this is done rather Mr. Man

remarks

Barth,

feeling of shame.4

to hide her face, who attempts a gauze which displays her whole form, in her while she wears to convey simulated modesty always appears as if attempting Among an the Tacullies, it is customary arriere pensee?

for the girls to

have

over

made

either of strung

their eyes a beads or of narrow

kind

of veil

or

fringe,

strips of deer skin

the Chawanons, quills ;6 and, among with porcupine have any prewomen according to Moore, those young who tensions to beauty, as as soon they become marriageable, " it is imso possible themselves that they go abroad muffle up when

garnished

to

see

anything
are

of beauty
1 3

they

but their eyes. On these indications 7 eagerly sought in marriage."

Ibid., p. 192. fur Anthropologie,'
2

Lewin,

loc. cit. p. 207.

Fuss

Strieker, 'Der

der Chinesinnen,'
4

in 'Archiv

'Die Sahara,' pp. 477, et seq. Chavanne, vol. iv. p. 243. 6 Man, loc. cit.pp. 80, et seq. 6 Harmon, /0c. cit. p. 289. Cf. Hearne, loc. cit. pp. 314, et seq. 7 Moore, loc. cit. pp. 259, et seq. loc. cit. p. 323. Cf.Buchanan,

IX

MEANS

OF

ATTRACTION

201

noting that this covering, or half covering, is only one by which savage men enand women of the means deavour to direct attention to that which civilized man conceals Finally, itis worth

from

Among Islanders, the the Admiralty of shame. only covering is a shell, which shell is pften tastefully engraved with the usual zigzag patterns, whilst its dazzling whiteness forms a very striking contrast with the blackness of the skin.1
a

sense

On
a

reaching puberty, the Tankhul shell, a horn or ivory ring from

Nagas
an

assume,

instead
quarter of

of
an

eighth

to

of opinion that exposure, if apparently so to be ashamed of the attended, is not a matter of.2 Some " inserunt Brazilian Tupis, according to Castlenau, mentulam
inch in breadth,; being in annulum ligneum,

unde

appellantur

Porrudos,

i.e.

men-

tulati ;"3 and, in several of the South Sea Islands, those parts of the body which civilized people are most anxious to conceal, are decorated with tattoos.4 De indigenis Tanembaris et Timorlao-

puellas dicit saepe partes consulto abradere pilos pubis nulla alia mente, nisi ut illae fiant.5 alteri sexui magis conspicuae Above all the practice of circumcision should be noticed in
nis dum

loquitur

Reidel, adulescentes

et

this connection, since, It is by same cause.

but is widely Mohammedan
the African
1

as no

I believe, it
means
a

owes

its origin

to

the

specifically Jewish custom, It is in use among the earth. all the spread over most peoples, among of the tribes inhabiting

West
in

Coast, among

the

Kafirs, among

nearly

all

Moseley,

Anthr. 'Jour.

Inst.,' vol. vi. pp. 397, et seq. Labillardiere,

loc. cit. vol. i. pp. 279, et seq. 2 Watt, in 'Jour. Anthr. Inst.,' vol. xvi. p. 365. thinks that this custom
3

Dr.

Brown,

however,

v.

Marti

Atooi

serves another end. loc. cit. vol. i. p. 211. ' to the' Pacific Ocean,' (Cook, Voyage
us,

vol. ii. pp.

192,

232),

(Waitz-Gerland,loc. cit. cit. vol. ii. p. 266),Samoa Vaitupu ii. (ibid,, vol. vi. p. 34), p. 188),Fiji (Wilkes, loc. cit. vol. v. pt. have their lower extremities most vol. iii.p. 355). The natives of Ponape Ponape,' Die Bewohner von richly tattooed, and, to quote Dr. Finsch ('

Tonga

(Martin,loc.

in 'Zeitschr. f. Ethnol.,' vol. xii.pp. 311, 314),'als Bassisund Mittelpunkt betrachten, der Zeichnung dieser Partien ist ein viereckiges Feld zu der Behaarung des Venusberges bedeckt von welches die Gegend und
etwas unmittelbarbeginnend, 5 Riedel, loc. cit. p. 293.

u'ber denselben Cf.Zimmermann,

hinausreicht.' loc. cit.vol. ii. pp. 189, et

seq.

(Papuans).

202

THE

HISTORY

OF

HUMAN

MARRIAGE

CHAP.

the peoples of Eastern Africa, among the Christian Abyssinians, Bogos, Copts,1 throughout and all the various tribes inhabiting Madagascar,2 tinent, Conand, in the heart of the Black
among
very practised Melanesia,3 of

the

Monbuttu

commonly in Polynesia and

some

been

met

with in and The

Orinoco,5
Brazil.6

among

islands many It has also universally. : in Yucatan,4 on the parts of America in certain tribes in the Rio Branco Abyssinians,8
and
some

Akka. and in Australia,

Moreover,
in

it is

Jews, Mohammedans,7
"

being excepted, it is always other peoples performed when boy i.e., the at the same attains manhood age as that at which he is tattooed or painted, or begins to dress or adorn himself. Indeed, through the operation of circumcision, the
it is wanting, some and, where other body deformation its or the operation of supplies place.9 Thus, in Australia, some tribes practise circumcision, others knock becomes teeth, when the youth out virile.10 Where
a

boy

becomes

man,

circumcision

is in

use

it is generally
to
"

considered
"

an

pensable indis-

preliminary

marriage,

bad
such

word,
a

and

the

women

often

being a uncircumcised refusing all intercourse with

have
to

man.11

Several

different

Some suggested.12 But motives. circumcised

under
1

explanations of this custom authors believe that it is due and in the

in
'

been

hygienic live

uncircumcised
same

peoples

the

same
'

conditions
Beschneidung,'

neighbourhood
fur Anthropologie,'
are

side by
vol. xiii.

Andree,
The

Die

Archiv

p. 74. borrowed are

3
4

statements, not given, other references when 2 Sibree, loc. cit.p. 217. this paper. Waitz-Gerland, loc. cit. vol. vi. pp. 560, et seq. Lafitau, loc. cit. vol. i. p. 412.

following

from

5
6

v.

Martius,

Wallace,
'

loc. cit. vol. i. p. 582, note. 'Travels on the Amazon,' p. 517.

8

7 9 10
11

Parkyns, 1875, p. 958. Andree, in 'Archiv f. Anthr.,' vol. xiii.p. 58. Angas, 'Savage Life,' vol. ii.p. 216. Andree, in 'Archiv

Das

Ausland,'

loc. cit. vol. ii.p. 38.

f. Anthr.,'

vol. xiii. p. 75.

Bastian,

'Rechts-

verhaltnisse,' p. xx. 12 See, for instance, Burton,

'

Notes

on

the

Dahoman,'

in

'

Memoirs

Soc. of London,' Waitz-Gerland, vol. i. p. 318; ' Allgemeine Miiller, Ethnographic,' pp. 337, et seq. \ vol. vi. pp. 41, 784 ; Reade, loc. cit. pp. 539, ct seq. ; Modigliani. loc. cit. p. 702. Read Anthr.

before the

ix

MEANS

OF

ATTRACTION

203

side, without

any

Sturt

remarks

Mr. difference in their physical condition.1 "you that, in Australia, meet would with a

did not prevail, between two that custom which it did." 2 Moreover, Mr. Spencer as with which observes, does the most not exist among while the usage cleanly races in the world, it is common the most among uncleanly.3 tribe with Among
though the Damaras these peoples and
are

Bechuanas, described among far from the

the boys
as

circumcised, filthy in exceedingly

are

their habits,4 and so and the Malays, who be desired.5 Again, according

also
are

people of Madagascar being so cleanly as might

to

Mr. Spencer,
He suggests

offering to the gods.

vanquished
"

involves an circumcision that in the first instance

in order that a be presented to governed by
a

enemies

were

valuable trophy after a Then, in a highly militant

mutilated battle might society

expect

specially the king divinelyto

descended
the king

despot,

we

may

that the presentation

from enslaved of these trophies taken enemies, will into the offering to the god of like trophies taken from develop of their each generation of male citizens in acknowledgment slavery

from Mr. Spencer draws conclusion the Abyssinians, the trophy taken the single fact that, "among by by circumcision from an dead body is presented enemy's
to

him."6

This

each

warrior

to

his chief."
custom
over a

But

there is
common

no

evidence

that this curious is spread prevails

even

is of
very

occurrence.

whatever cision Circum-

large
are

part

in

societies

which who

divinely-descended
to bear this badge

despot,"

of servitude.

could With regard practise

of the earth, and by a "governed not require all his

to the Australian

subjects

arborigines,

many
"

tribes of whom

Curr says,

On

the

of subject

the habitual
over
a

exercise
or

community
in
'

government of authority, by one body of a

circumcision, Mr. (by which I mean

a

or

few

individuals,
made
many

I persons)

have

Andree,

2 4

Archiv. f.Anthr.,' vol. xiii.p. 78. 3 Sturt, loc. cit.vol. ii.p. 140. Spencer, ' Sociology,' vol. ii.p. 67. Narrative Galton, ' The in Tropical South Africa, Explorer of an loc. cit. p. 465. Crawfurd, loc. cit. vol. i. p. 39.

pp. 192, et seq. Andersson, 5 Sibree, loc. cit. p. 160. 6 Spencer, vol. ii.p. 67.

204

THE

HISTORY

OF

HUMAN

MARRIAGE

CHAP.

inquiries of about Indeed,

and
a

received written hundred tribes to fact

*

replies the

from

the
none seems

observers
exists. better

no

connected

with

effect that our tribes

established."
ever
was a

Since there is nothing to indicate that there different state of things in Australia, how are we
these facts with

to

reconcile Spencer ? In the

the interpretation

offered by Mr.

Book
as a

of

Genesis

presented
a

command of little, if any, Sometimes, to have religious significance.2 but, as by a priest of the community, indeed, it is performed Herr the

God.

religious But

is practice of circumcision from its origin rite, deriving it appears most among peoples the

Andree question,

justly remarks,
the priests Moreover,

this has

no

necessary

relation to

savage almost

tribes.3
every

character. the lobe of the

great worship

ancestral Thus, the

ear,

being the physicians of generally has already been as out, pointed by degrees take a religious custom may
ancient
as

Peruvians'

habit

of enlarging

so

size, is supposed
;

for

Spanish
were

enable it to carry ear-tubes of been sunto have with connected historians that elaborate mention
to

religious ceremonies

held

at

the

Temple

of the Sun

at

Cuzco,
Peruvian

on

inferring with

occasion of young of the boring of the ears in But be warranted we not nobles.4 should do had to that this custom originally anything

the

With to the religion. regard among circumcision that its religious character Jews, I agree with Herr Andree
was

late date.5 almost certainly of a comparatively The selves this practice prevails are thempeoples among whom account of its origin. With unable to give any adequate

of the Southern reference^ to the circumcision Rev. H. H. Dugmore says that they do not know
and
1

Africans, the
how it began about
it,

that

they

have

no

traditionary

remembrances

Curr, loc. cit.vol. i. p. 60. Cf.Eyre, loc. tit. vol. ii.p. 315 ; Oldfield, N. S. in 'Trans. Ethn. Soc.,' vol. iii.p. 256. 2 Cf. Lane, loc. cit. vol. ii.p. 320 (Copts); Sibree, loc.cit.p. 217 (people

of

Madagascar) ;
3
4

Andree, Fytche,

loc. cit. p. 157 (Kafirs). f. Anthr.,' vol. xiii.p. 75. in Archiv loc. cit. vol. ii.p. 65, note. Maclean,
'

Andree,

in 'Archiv.

f. Anthr.,

'"

vol. xiii.p. 77.

ix

MEANS

OF

ATTRACTION

205

except

that it has prevailed

"

to generation.

Our

from generanational custom tion forefathers did so, and therefore we

as a

do the

same/'
the
as

is all that the present

generation

can

say about

the matter.1 That desire practice

that
more

rendered
sometimes

from arose the same of circumcision is led to other kinds of mutilation, which by the fact that disfiguration is probable different way. Novae Zealan-

diae
contra

effected in quite a incolas Cook non narrat

tarn

eius partem The tegant.2 Islands

von

solum se non circumcidere, sed habere ut anteriorem necessarium praeputium, quo glandem redimire soleant ligamento, penis
same

curious

of the South

Sea ; 3
among

den

Steinen,

usage is met with in some other Brazil, in Dr. Karl according to and Portus Indigenae the Trumaf.4 mirum
in modum secant inferiorem secundum
totum

Lincoln
:

ingressos pubertatem pueros ex ore penem quarzi fragmento

usque

partem spatium
"

ad scrotum In detegunt.5

incidunt

itaque of this

longitudinis Mr.

defence

practice, says

Schiirmann,
it was

upheld

to suggest the natives had nothing that except by their forefathers, and therefore be must observed by themselves." " In Ponap6, boys are always
as

subjected

to semi-castration,

remarks, in order to prevent the girls conthe possibility of orchitis, and, further, because sider men more thus disfigured handsomer than and attractive According others. in Niutabutabu,
Among
many
to

Dr. Finsch

Captain

Wright,

the

same

custom

vails pre-

of the Tonga

Islands.7

peoples

Malay
a

Archipelago

and

sort
1

of

circumcision,

of Africa, and in certain tribes of the South America, the girls also undergo inas an this is looked and upon

Maclean,

Cook, p. 106. Atooi, of the Sandwich Islands (idem,'Voyage to the Pacific Ocean,' Nukahiva loc. tit. pp. 85, et "c. (Lisiansky, (Waitzvol. ii.p. 233), seq.\ Gerland, loc. tit. vol. vi. pp. 28, 565, 576). 4 Berl. Ges. Anthr.,' 1885, p. 96. 'Verhandl.
3
5

loc. tit. p. 157. 'Journalof a Voyage,'

The

same

kind

rite,'occurs

among in ' Jour. Roy. Soc. N. Mathew, p. 75 ; 6 Schiirmann, loc. tit. p. 231.
7

of mutilation, spoken of by Mr. tribes several other Australian S. Wales,'

Curr

'

as

the terrible
tit. vol. i.

(Curr, loc.
vol. xxiii.p.

411).

Finsch,

in 'Zeitschr. f. Ethnol.,' vol. xii. p. 316.

206

THE

HISTORY

OF

HUMAN

MARRIAGE

CHAP.

dispensable
quarum
secentur,

preliminary
mos

to

marriage.1

Sunt

autem

gentes,

contrarius
verum

est, ut

extendantur, Atque ista etiam deformatioinsigne pulchritudinis existimatur.2 haec adnotat Dr. Finsch ; labia interna De indigenis Ponapeis

non exclitoris et labia minora et saepe longissime extendandur.

longius
sunt

extenta

et

pendentia
res

puellis et
modo

incitamentum,

gentes, ut apud It certainly seems been

must

quae eodem Hottentottas.3

uxoribus habet se

singulare apud alias

strange that such deformities should have But we to improve the appearance. originally intended taste the rough of savages, and the wish for remember
so

variety

deeply began The

rooted
at
a

in human
man

nature. went

These
in
a

practices of perfect
to

evidently
nudity. them,

time when
as

state

mutilations, ceased

gradually inflicted merely

motive.

the eyes became to be interesting, and

accustomed

through

new

the force of habit, or was then invented, stimulus

to be continued from a religious

body
scanty

which

had

formerly

been

exposed

being

parts of the hidden by a

at firsthad their feet covering : as the Chinese women in order to excite admiration, but afterwards began pressed beauties, from coquetry, to conceal or as the Tassai them

though
one over

entirely naked

otherwise,

wear

two

or

three petticoats

another.4
to

How,

then,

are

we

explain

the

connection

which

undoubtedly

The

and nakedness exists between here set forth cannot hypothesis

? the feeling of shame be regarded fully as

established until this question is answered. " Forster truly says, " are different The ideas of modesty," 5 in different periods in every country, and change of time." As
1

v.

Humboldt

"

remarks,

woman

in

some

parts of Asia

is

(Waitz,loc. cit. vol. ii. p. 504),Barea (Munzinger, loc. Negroes (Bosman, loc. cit. p. 526. of Benin and Sierra Leone cit.p. 528), Inst.,' vol. xvi. p. 308, et Mandingoes Griffith, in 'Jour. Anthr. seg.}, Bechuanas Kafirs (Holub, loc. cit. vol. i. p. (Waitz,vol. ii.p.
Abyssinians

in),

398),
Das

loc. cit. vol. ii.p. 218), Malays of Java i. Peru i. Indians (ibid., of p. 146). vol. p. 146), vol. 3 Finsch, in 'Zeitschr. f. Ethnol.,' vol. xii. p. 316. Weber, (v.
4
6

(Ploss,
2

'

Weib,'

Ploss, vol. i.p. 143.

Macgillivray,
Forster,

loc. cit. vol. i. p. 263. loc. cit. vol. ii.p. 383.

IX

MEANS

OF

ATTRACTION

207

not

to show permitted Indian of the Caribbean

a

the
race
'

she wears naked, when this band is regarded

guajuco
a

ends of her fingers ; while an is far from herself considering inches broad. two Even
'

less essential part of dress than the To go out of the hut withthe skin. pigment which covers out being painted with arnotta, is to transgress all the rules of In Tahiti, a decency." l Caribbean not person properly
as
"

tattooed

" be as much reproached and shunned, as if would 2 and, in Tonga with us he should go about the streets naked ; also, the men would think it very indecent not to be tattooed.3

M.
was

Letourneau

reports

that, at

Basra

on

the Euphrates,

it

if surprised when taking her bath, of a woman, further concealment her face ; no to turn was considered habit The same the fellah necessary.4 among prevailed 5 in Egypt to Ebers, a women ; while, in Arabia, according

the duty

woman

acts

even

more

indecorously

irt uncovering

the back

of

the head

than

in uncovering

the face, though

this also is carefully

hidden.6 The Tubori

women

in Central
a

Africa
hanging

wear

strap, to which is attached they feel greatly ashamed

twig

only a narrow behind ; but down

to

if the twig

happens

fall off.7

Chinese

woman,

law of modesty it most disgraceful

by the stated, is not permitted previously to show her feet ; and the Samoans considered
as

of

The the navel.8 tribes expose savage Celebes have a like feeling about the exSumatra and posure is ing Speakalways carefully covered.9 of the knee, which
to

worn adornment of the horrible mouth Port des Fran^ais (Alaska), makes which

by the the

women

of of

lower

part

the mouth jut out two or " We sometimes prevailed

to which
same
1

three inches, La
on

Perouse

remarks,

them

to pull

off this ornament,

then testified the
as a woman

they

with

difficulty agreed and made the

; they
same

embarrassment,
v.

gestures,

Humboldt,
'

Lubbock,
Martin, Waitz,
'

loc. tit. vol. vi. pp. 12, et seq. Prehistoric Times,' p. 477.
'

3
6

* Letourneau, loc. cit.vol. ii.p. 267. Introduction to Anthropology,' p. 301.

Sociology," p. 59.

Ebers,
'

'

Durch Vogel's

Gosen Reise

zum

Dr.

E.

Sinai,' p. 45. Central-Afrika,' nach

in Petermann's

'

Mit-

theilungen
8

aus

Peschel,

Anstalt,' 1857, p. 138. Justus Perthes' geographischer y loc.cit. vol. i. p. 209. Crawfurd, loc. cit. p. 172.

208

THE

HISTORY

OF

HUMAN

MARRIAGE

CHAP.

in Europe quam
eum

who

discovers
morem,

her bosom."
ut

Et Polynesios,
aliam corporis

quampartem

tenent

nisi glandem penis Ita Lisiansky pudet.

peni praeputium lino constrictam,

nullam tegant, hanc

tamen

et extremam eius partem illud magni aestimare manifesto ap" " Accidit ut frater regis, ubi navem enim," inquit, parere. meam ascendit, linum amitteret, qua occasione mala quam

animadvertit habent abductum

nudare vehementer indigenas Nukahivae, qui

linum

Qui angebatur. maxime ilia re commotus partem

Dr. Mosely
asserts

cum non

constratum

navis

ingrederetur,
2

that

the

redimitam Admiralty

nothing
removing

but the

cover shell, always shell for barter, and

manibus velavit" Islanders, who wear hastily on themselves

they

are

exposing

themselves

evidently either indecently

that consider irreligiously, or

if they Sumatra
youngest

show have

themselves
a

perfectly that

tradition

they

The Kubus nude.3 of descendants are of the

were of three brothers, the firstand second of whom in the usual way, while it was found that no circumcised instruments This so the third. circumcise would ashamed

him

that he betook
of

himself to the woods.4 relative and

tattoo

therefore, are modesty, altogether Peoples to are accustomed conventional. who

are women
a are

Ideas

selves them-

covering who for one the

to appear untattooed ; peoples ashamed whose in the habit of covering their faces consider such indispensable for every respectable woman ; peoples
reason
or

another
or

have

come

to conceal

other parts, blush to It is not the feeling of shame hidden. that has provoked that has provoked the covering, but the covering the feeling
knee, the

bosom,

the navel, is reveal what

of shame. This feeling, Dr. Bain

to the dread

"

remarks,

Such
1

dread

or of being condemned, is undoubtedly one of the most

is resolved by a reference ill-thought of, by others." powerful

motives

round the World,' vol. ii.p. 142. loc. cit. pp. 85, et seq. 3 Inst.,5 vol. vi. p. 398. in 'Jour. Anthr. Moseley, Cf. Labillardiere, loc. cit. vol. i. pp. 279, et seq. 4 Forbes, in ' Jour.Anthr. Inst.,' vol. xiv. pp. 125, et seq.
La Pe'rouse,
2

'

Voyage

Lisiansky,

Bain,

'

The

Emotions

and

the Will,' p.

211.

ix

MEANS

OF

ATTRACTION

209

of human

action.

Speaking

that the mainspring blamed or mocked

is
a

of the Greenlanders, Cranz says of all that they do is their fear of being by other men.1 Among savages, custom
as

tyrant

as

societies, every

potent deviation

law
a

has
usage
to

ever

been
has
or

in civilized

from

which
scorn,

taken

root

of deficiency, could not maintain their gravity at the their own " backs of Livingstone's Much to men. sight of the naked he says, "the young the annoyance of my companions,"
wholly unconscious girls laughed outright whenever for the Balonda men them, their backs
wear
a

the people among disdain. The young

being

laughed

regarded

with

ladies of Balonda,

were

turned

to

dress

skins of small animals, 2 girdle round the loins."

hanging By

before
a

and
custom

consisting of behind from a

is associated

degrees

even more than with religion, and then becomes powerful before. Mr. Williams tells us of a Fijian priest, who, like all " his countrymen, was masi," or scanty hipsatisfied with a

hearing a description of the naked inhabitants cloth, but on Caledonia and of their idols, exclaimed, contemptuof New ously, " Not have a to have gods ! 3 masi,' and yet pretend
" '

And,

as

Peschel

"

remarks,
at
our

were

pious
see

Mussulman

ghana of Fer-

to be present
our

balls,and
and

the bare shoulders

of

wives and dances, he would

daughters,

Allah, who had 4 this sinful and shameless generation." Covering the nakedness has, for the reason a very common out, become practice among
among those of the tropics,
no

the semi-embraces of our round at the long-suffering of silently wonder fire and brimstone on not long ago poured

already savage of

pointed
peoples
;

other

sort

clothing

is

Hence, through the power the generally in use. of custom, feeling of shame by the exposure aroused of the nakedness. If this is the true explanation, some be disposed to infer may that savages who, for the sake of cold, cover almost the entire body, will feel ashamed to bare even such parts as may where elseBut this would be to without compunction. overlook the essential fact that the heat of their dwellings, where they spend most of the winter, and the warmth of the summer
1 3

be shown

Fries, loc. tit. p. 109. Peschel, loc. tit. p. 171.

2 4

Livingstone,

loc. cit.p. 305.

Ibid., p. 171.
P

2io

THE

HISTORY

OF

HUMAN

MARRIAGE

CHAP.

sun,

in many

to throw

it necessary When off all their clothes.

cases

make

for them,

as

they

think,
seem

this is done, they Thus, the Aleuts

to

be

devoid

of any

sense

themselves
women

accustomed do in the they not think of there being any immodesty ; l it, yet, any immorality is exceedingly rare them." among The Tacullies, who usually take off their clothes in summer,
sea
"

completely have for ages been

of shame. in their

undress
men

warm

jurts, and
to

bathe

and together in

though
Harmon, the very
winter

they

to well clad in winter, manifest, according littlesense in regard to uncovering as as of shame 2 brute creation." The Eskimo in the of Etah, who
are
"

are

according
garments

face in furs, nevertheless, to the enveloped description, completely to Kane's put aside their in their subterranean dwellings ;3 and the demeanour
of Hans

of

the

wife

the

Eskimo

on

board

Hayes's

ship,

that she had no plainly showed On the other hand, we know climates
expose

idea of decency.4 that peoples living in

warm

to are only the nakedness utterly ashamed who cover Andamanese, it. The little as they wear although
as

clothing

possible,

exhibit

delicacy

that

amounts

to

prudishness,
so

the
that

women

of the tribes of South

Andaman

being

modest leaves, or

person, Wilkes
a

their small apron will not remove of in its place, in the presence put anything of any Speaking own even sex.5 of their of the Fijians,

they

asserts

that,

"

though and

almost

great idea of modesty,

expose

naked, these natives have indelicate consider it extremely If either

a man or woman

to

the

whole

person.

1
2 3

Georgi, loc. tit.,pp. 364, et seq. loc. cit. p. 286. Harmon,

Kane, 'Arctic

Dall, loc. cit. pp. 139, 397.

On the East Coast of vol. ii. p. 114. to Dr. Nansen Greenland, (loc. cit. vol. i.p. 338 ; vol. ii.p. 277), according indoors, are men completely alike, when naked the Eskimo, and women 'natit,' band loins, a narrow the the about of of with the exception ' it practically invisible to the so dimensions extremely small as to make Explorations,'
Many, indeed, assume eye.' stranger's inexperienced Europeans their dwellings, but Dr. Nansen enter when
some

covering
this must

thinks

be rather from affectation, and a desire to please their visitors, than from (ibid., vol. ii.pp. 277, et seq.}. any real feeling of modesty
4

Peschel, Man,

loc. cit. p. 175. in 'Jour.Anthr. Inst.,'vol. xii. pp. 330, et seq.

IX

MEANS

OF

ATTRACTION

21 1

should

be discovered

probably
only
one

without the l The female be killed."

'

maro/

or

'

liku,' they

natives

so small covering, but are licentious will not consent to take it off.2 Among most Australian by the tribes, in which a covering is worn

of Nukahiva tenacious of it that the

those
women,

would have

they

In Lukunor will retire out of sight to bathe.3 and 4 Radack, never men women together : and appear naked and to Semper, the Pelew Islanders, according the women among
an

have
on

the

unlimited privilege of striking, fining, or, if it be done his way in to their spot, killing any man who makes
to prove
cause

bathing- places.5 These facts appear

from is,
on

that

being
the

the

original
a

the feeling of shame, far his body, of man's covering

covering, its origin, at least in and

some
women

contrary, if not used

that the ; and of this custom from the climate, owes as a protection to the desire of men cases, great many
result

to

make

themselves
seem

mutually

attractive.6

To

readers it may nakedness intimate

of the makes

probable that the covering was originally due to the feeling which even the sexes, relations between among
perhaps

less secret matter. But, whilst this feeling or savages, a more have seen, is universal in mankind, a great there are, as we to the entire exmany attach no idea of shame posure peoples who less of the body, and these peoples are otherwise not modest indeed,
as a

than
so

those who great that we

or

cover

themselves.

Their

number

is,

cannot

reversion

perversion

confidence that the covering is not an instinct in the the aversion to incest, for example,
perfect
1 2 4 6 6

regard the absence of shame be asserted with it may ; and itself in modesty which shows
same sense

is an

that in which instinct, an aversion

as
"

Wilkes,

loc. cit. vol. iii. p. 356. Lisiansky, loc, cit.p. 86. Semper, Since
'

Curr, loc. cit. vol. i. p. 99.

Waitz-Gerland,
Die

loc. cit. vol. v. pt. ii.p. 105. Palau-Inseln,' p. 68.

the appearance of the firstedition of this work I have become ' he River Congo,' where book The on acquainted with Mr. Johnston's first adopted as a means Clothing was of decoration rather says (p. 418),' firstadorned with The than from motives of decency. private parts were

the appendages
to conceal

that

were

afterwards used by

dawning

sense

of modesty

them.'
P
2

212

THE

HISTORY

OF

HUMAN

MARRIAGE

CH.

IX

to which

sexual Travellers have

bashfulness
observed
a

seems

to

be very
various

closely

related.
tribes,

that, among
sense

naked

women

exhibit But attitudes.

clothing,
a

have

through various of modesty by like concealment these attitudes may, been originally due to coquetry. imply They strong

of certain facts, and consciousness is far from being a mark this consciousness

vivid

the

exhibition

of modesty.
was

of It

may,

further, be

supposed

that decent

for the
may

of parts protection for hold good cases some

even

covering liable to specially ; but the general tribes shows

adopted injury. This

prevalence

of
are

circumcision
not

among

naked about

that savages

particularly anxious

the safety of their persons.

CHAPTER

THE

LIBERTY

OF

CHOICE.

be easy to adduce numerous would barbarous tribes among and whom hand. the entire disposal of her own
of object Among
"
"

IT

of savage far from having is girl Being an as regarded

instances

property,
many

she is treated
peoples

the

accordingly. female children

are

in their earliest youth. Concerning the " to the north as soon that, states of Churchill, Franklin lad who wishes to have her for girl is born, the young engaged
goes
to her

usually Eskimo
as a
a

father's tent

is given which her betrothed delivered to promise

and proffers himself. is considered landing,

at

wife If accepted, a and the girl is

*

the

proper

age."

Early

betrothals
wyans,2

are

among

Columbians,3
peoples.6 often

American
"

the established customs of the ChippeBotocudos,4 Patagonians,5 and other Among Marutse, the African the children
at
an

are

affianced

early
early

age, and
engagements
p.

the

marriage

Franklin,
tribes, p. 698;

'Journey,'p.
see

Eskimo
1

Hall,

'

263. Arctic

For

Researches,'

567 ;

'

among other Ausland,' Das

88

r,

Cranz,

loc. cit. vol. 'i. p.

146;

Waitz,

loc. cit. vol. iii.

p. 308.

'

loc. cit. p. cxxiii. loc. cit. vol. ii. Mackenzie, p. 23. Bancroft, loc. cit. vol. i.pp. 276, et seq. (Inland Columbians). Mayne, in British Columbia Four Years Island,' p. 276 (Nutkas). and Vancouver Richardson,
3
4

v.

Martius,

Falkner,

loc. cit. vol. i. p. 322. loc. cit. p. 124. King and

Fitzroy,

loc. cit. vol. ii.pp.

152,

et seq.
6

Shoshones

(Lewis and
Arawaks

River,'

p. 307), loc. cit. pp. 99, et

set?.),

of the Missouri Brett, (Schomburgk, loc. cit. vol. ii. p. 460. Macusis i. (v.^Martius, p. 645). vol.
to

Clarke,

'

Travels

the Source

214

THE

HISTORY

OF

HUMAN

MARRIAGE

CHAP.

l is consummated as soon as the girl arrives at maturity." The Negroes Coast, according to Bosman, often of the Gold birth;2 for infants directly the marriage after of arranged Ashantees, Bechuanas, the Bushmans, and whilst, among

children
event

are

engaged

when

they

are

still in the womb,

in the

of their proving to be girls.3 in early frequently promised In Australia, too, girls are before they are born.4 is the The same youth, and sometimes Zealand,6 Tahiti,7 and many Guinea,5 New in New case other

islands of the South inhabiting the Malay about betrothed.9 thus been
a

Sea,

also among several of the tribes Mariner Archipelago.8 that, supposed

as

in Tonga,

women one-third of the married In British India infant-marriage

had

been

has hitherto

all peoples of the Turkish stock, habit Vambery, Professor in ing betrothto are the according of 12 babies.10 So also are the Samoyedes11 and Tuski ; and betroth Russia, parents the the Jews of Western among
common

custom

; and

children Among
1

whom
some

they

hope

to

have.13 mother,14 brother,15

or ma-

peoples,

it is the

Holub,

2 Bosman, loc. cit. p. 424. loc. tit. vol. ii. p. 314. ' ii. Beecham, loc. Ashantee Burchell, cit.vol. pp. 58, 564. and

the

Gold

Coast,' p. 126. 4 loc. cit. vol. vi. p. 772. Wilkes, loc. cit. vol. ii. Waitz-Gerland, p. 195. ii. in 'Jour. Anthr. Inst.,' Sturt, loc. cit. vol. pp. 284, et seq. Bonney,

Cameron, ibid., vol. xiv. p. 352. vol. xiii.pp. 129, 301. 5 Guillemard, loc. cit. p. 389. Finsch, loc. cit. pp. 102, 116. ' 0 Angas, Life,' vol. i. p. 314. Savage 7 Ellis, ' Polynesian Researches,' vol. i. pp. 267, 270.

vol. iii. p.

102), Fiji(ibid., p. 290), Nukahiva 92), loc. Solomon Islands (Waitz-Gerland, (Zimmermann, cit. vol. vi. p. 127), Caledonia loc. cit. vol. ii. p. 90), New Britain (Turner, p. 340), New loc. cit. p. 85), Java ('Das Ausland,' 1881, p. 569), Buru (Riedel, (Powell,
p. Hudson's

In the Kingsmill

Islands

(Wilkes,loc. cit. vol. v. Island (Turner, 'Samoa,'

loc. cit. p.
peoples vol. i. pp.
10 12 14

21), and among (Hickson,loc. cit. p.

161-167).
'

the

Bataks, Wilken,
9

Sundanese,
in
'

270.

other "c., Bijdragen,'

and

Malay
ser.
v.

Martin,
n

Vambery, Hooper, Kutchin

Das

Tiirkenvolk,'

p. 109.

loc. cit. vol. ii.p. 167. ' Ymer,' vol. iii. p. 144.
Andree,

'Smith. Rep.,' 1866, p. 312), ii. Iroquois loc. (Keating, (Morgan, 'League cit. vol. p. 157), loc. cit. vol. ii.p. Iroquois,' p. 320),Simoos (Bovallius, 301).
16

loc. cit. p. 209. (Hardisty,in

13

loc. cit. p. 141. Chippewas

of the

Guarayos

(v.Martius,

loc. cit.vol. i. p.

217), Hos

(Dalton,loc.

cit.

THE

LIBERTY

OF

CHOICE

215

has the chief power a uncle,1 who girl in of giving " In Timor-laut, Mr. Forbes be can says, marriage. nothing done of such import as the disposal of a daughter without the ternal advice, assistance, and youths being admitted and
in West witness of all the villagers, women and " 2 as freely to speak as the elder males ; Australia, according to Mr. Oldfield, the consent

for a girl's marriage.3 Yet tribe is necessary doubt rare exceptions, and give us no right no are such cases was a to conclude time when that there ever children were of the whole generally

maternal It would, lower

any
races,

considered kinsfolk.
however,
women

the

property

of

the

tribe,

or

of their

be
are,

mistake
as a

to suppose

rule, married
the
matter.

that, among the having without

of is however the contrary, very considerable, and, selection, how to 'make down-trodden, they well know their influence voice
on

of

their

own

in

Their

liberty

felt.

Thus,
are

among given
asserts

the Indians of
woman's

instances

Schoolcraft
"sometimes

that

their

of North America, numberless liberty to choose her husband. brought are marriages about
against,

with, and
more

sometimes

the

wishes

of

the

prudent relatives of the parties," the marital Heckeof the parties.4 rite consisting chiefly in the consent instances quotes of Indians committed who suicide welder had been disappointed in love, the girls on because they graver and
whom they

had

fixed

their choice, and

to

whom

they

were

engaged, lovers.5 the

having

Among

their changed the Kaniagmuts,

to

suitor

has

Among mothers
pp.
201,

the

consult Chippewas,

the

and minds, married other Thlinkets, Nutkas, and lady.6 of the young wishes
to

according

Mr.
to

Keating,

the

generally
et

settle the preliminaries

loc. (Waitz-Gerland,

marriage

without

seq.\Maoris

(Wilkes,loc. cit. vol. iii.p. 91). ' 2 On Forbes, the Ethnology

vol. xiii.p. n. 3 Oldfield, in
'

cit. vol. vi. p. 125),Fijians x See ante, p. 40. in

'

of Timor-laut,'

Jour. Anthr.,

Inst.,'

S. vol. iii.p. 248. 4 The Indian in his Wigwam,' Schoolcraft, Cf.Catlin, loc. cit. p. 72. 5 Adair, loc. cit.p. 141. loc. cit. p. Buchanan, vol. i. 120; 6 loc. Holmberg, in 'Acta Soc. Sci. Fennicae,' vol. Sauer, cit. p. 177.
'

Trans.

Ethn.

Soc.,' N.

'Vancouver Macfie, Island and British Columbia,' iv. p. 314. Wilkes, vol. iv. p. 457 (Indians of the Interior of Oregon).

p. 447.

216

THE

HISTORY

OF

HUMAN

MARRIAGE

CHAP.

the children : but the parties are not consulting considered husband The and wife till they have given their consent.1 Atkha Aleuts betrothed their children to each occasionally held to be binding was only after the other, but the marriage desires to birth of a child.2 Among the Creeks, if a man " his wife to the more a woman conformably ancient make he endeavours to gain and serious custom of the country,"
Among the Pueblos,4 regular courtship.3 her will, however "c.,5 "no against girl is forced to marry consider the match." eligible her parents may " Aucune American Guanas, Azara As to the South states, her
own

consent

by

femme

ne

consent

se

marier,

sans

avoir
son

fait

ses

stipulations

preliminaires
pere et ses In Tierra eagerness

son et avec pretendu, 6 parents, a 1'egard de leur genre de vie reciproque." Lieutenant Bove, to del Fuego, the according

avec tres-de'taille'es

with which surprising, but even

nearly

the
more

women

seek

surprising

for young husbands is is the fact that they

same

aversion on the girl's part to her husband, and hating him in if is leaves him, then and she persists she she It is, America in likes."8 indeed, common she given to one

people, is insuperable

Speaking attain their ends.7 of the always happens Mr. Bridges that says, "It frequently

there

for the
a

girl to parents

run
9

away

from

bridegroom

forced

upon

her by

suitor whom the Dacotahs,

many

to whilst, if they refuse to give their daughter she loves, the couple elope.10 Thus, among are as we there are told by Mr. Prescott,
"

matches
n

made

by elopement,

much

to

the

chagrin

of

the parents."
1

3 4
5

loc. cit. vol. ii.pp. 1 57, et seq. Schoolcraft, loc. cit. vol. v. p. 269. Bancroft, loc. cit. vol. i. pp. 549, note 206.
Keating,

Petroff, loc. cit. p.

58.

p.

(Ashe,loc. cit. p. 249),Comanches loc. cit. p. 186). Patagonians (Musters, 216),

Shawanese
Azara,

(Waitz,loc. cit. vol.

7
'

iv-

6 8

loc. cit. vol. ii.p. 92. Bridges, in 'A Voice for South
"

America,'

vol. iii. p. 91. Cf.King vol. xiii.p. 184.

Ymer,'

ii.p. 182. and Fitzroy, loc.cit.vol. 9 Fries, loc. cit. p. in (Greenlanders).Brett, loc. cit. p. 354 (Caribs). Dobrizhoffer, loc. cit. vol. ii. p. 207 (Abipones). King and Fitzroy, vol. ii. p. 153 (Patagonians). 10 Harmon, loc. cit. p. 341

craft, vol.

v.

p. 683

Crees, "c.).SchoolChippewyans, (Blackfeet, n Schoolcraft, vol. iii.p. 238. (Comanches).

THE

LIBERTY

OF

CHOICE

217

In
away

Australia

it is the

rule

that

father

alone

can

give

his daughter,
no

herself has
with
"

reference

to Mr. Curr, the woman and, according But, voice in the selection of her husband.1 Taplin Mr. to the Narrinyeri, that, states

a the consent matter although of a female is not considered indeed, is the case in many as, unof the first importance, civilized it is desirable."2 as nations, yet always regarded

Among

the Kurnai, freedom

according of choice.

to

Mr.

Howitt,

she

decidedly

enjoys the

the parents refuse their consent, she goes away with her lover, and if they can remain to tillthe girl is with child she may, it is said, expect away be forgiven. become for them to Otherwise it may necessary
elope two at length
or

Should

three times

becoming

that, with varying be found among other tribes also, though by means except match.4 of a runaway

the family pardoned, Mr. Mathew tired of objecting.3 asserts by mutual details, marriage consent will they
are

before

it is not

completed

Elopement
is, indeed,
at

with
been,
a

the

consent

recognized aboriginal tribes in Australia.

rule.5

of the woman institution among

undertaken and has of the it is the

least

some

Among

the Kurnai kahawai

The

Maoris

have

"

proverb,

As

(a fish which
resembles
of
a

is very particular in selecting the hook that most its food)selects the hook which pleases it best out

great
6

number, Mariner

so

also

woman

supposed married

chooses in Tonga, that,

own

one

man

out

of many."

girls had
the

natives of husband the lady

over

with their Arorae, Mr.

sat

two-thirds of the perhaps Concerning free consent.7

"

Turner lower

says,
room

in

the

her head upper

were

were

let down
two
or

through three

the

a choosing of the house, and chinks of the floor

In

of the

room

cocoa-nut

leaflets,the
pulled
at
one,

ends and

of which
1 3

held

by

her

lovers.

She
2

Taplin, loc, cit. p. 10. Curr, loc. cit. vol. i. p. 108. Fison and Howitt, loc. cit. pp. 234, 242. 4 Cj. in ' Jour. Roy. Soc. N. S. Wales,' vol. xxiii. p. 407. Mathew, loc. cit. loc. cit. p. 34 (tribes Dawson, ; Lumholtz, Victoria) of Western

Queensland). of Northern p. 213 (natives 6 Fison and Howitt, pp. 276, 280, 289, 348-354. 6 Taylor, loc. cit. p. 299.
7

Martin,

loc. cit. vol. ii.p. 167.

Cf.Zimmermann,

loc. cit. vol. i.p. 456

2i8

THE

HISTORY

OF

HUMAN

MARRIAGE

CHAP.

asked

whose
man

it

was.

If the

she wished leaf, another and another, until she The happy man pulled it right down. whose down sat still, while the others slunk away."

the young

reply was to have, she

not

in

the voice

of
at

left it and him, found

pulled and

then

leaf she pulled In the Society had

the
;

Islands, the
power
to

women

choose
women

of the husbands

middle

and

lower
to

according

ranks their own

wishes

of the highest classes sometimes asserted from a the same the addresses right appears chief of Eimeo had to pay to the before she could of his attachment and

that the

object

be

induced
on

to
a

depend
case

his offer.2 accept free convention," as In the New

In
seems

Radack,
to

"

in Micronesia.3

Britain

marriages be generally the Group, according to

Mr.

Romilly,

position to back from the she may refuse to go, and he cannot claim he has paid them in yams, cocoa-nuts, parents the large sums With Caledonian and sugar-canes.4 reference to the New
a

his wife, and

after the man is finally in

has worked

for years to pay for take her to his house,

girl, M.

Moncelon
est

souvent mais instant pour

Elle est consulted remarks, quelquefois, force"e d'obe*ir. Alors fuit a chaque elle qu'elle preTere." to Professor according
by the "the mutual
consent
5

"

1'homme rejoindre

In the Indian

Archipelago,
are

Wilken,
of the
are

marriages Among parties.6

most

contracted the Dyaks,

perfect liberty to choose

1
2

their mates."

unmarried 7 In some

girls

at

parts of

Java,

Turner, Ellis,
'

'

Samoa,'

pp. 295, et seq. Researches,' vol. i. pp. 267, 270, et seq.

Polynesian

Cf.Waitzpt. ii.p. 105. Samoa

Gerland,
3

4
6

loc. cit. vol. vi. pp. 99, et seq. loc. cit.vol. iii. Kotzebue, Waitz-Gerland, p. 172. vol. ' Romilly, in Proc. Roy. Geo. Soc.,' N. S. vol. ix. p. 10.
Moncelon,

v.

in

'

Bull. Sac. d'Anthr.,'

(Turner,'Samoa,'
the

teen 'NineCf. pp. 95, et seq. Years in Polynesia,' p. 188 ; Pritchard, loc. cit. pp. 135, et and seq.} quently freKingsmill Islands (Wilkes,loc. cit. vol. v. p. 101),elopements take place, and the parents, however mortified they may be, have In

iii. In vol. ix. p. 368. ibid. pp. 92, 132; Turner,

ser.

to

submit.

Fiji, according

to

Wilkes

iii.p. 92. (vol.

Cf. Pritchard,
are

pp. 269, et seq.\ Waitz-Gerland, in the higher rare comparatively

0

vol. vi. p. 632), forced marriages

classes.

Wilken, Boyle,
Years
'

in

'

"c., Bijdragen,'
among

7
'

Adventures
in Sardwak,'

vol. i. p. 1 59. the Dyaks of Borneo,'

ser.
v.

p. 236.

Cf.Brooke,

Ten

vol. i. p. 69.

THE

LIBERTY

OF

CHOICE

219

much

deference

the among " is always dependent any way

parents."
2

bride's inclinations ; l and, is paid to the love-making Minahassers or of Celebes, courship in not and strictly an affair of the heart
upon

the

consent
are

or

even

Similar
to

statements

reference

several

Rejangs of Sumatra,

virgin he her father, does to act contrary not of without the consent the laws of the country ; and, if he is willing to make the usual by her be reclaimed cannot payments afterwards, the woman
young

of if

the
a

smaller
man

by made islands.3
runs

wish of the Riedel with Among with

a

the

away

father
In

other Burma,

or

kinksfolk.4
"

the

choice
are

of marriageable

free," and

marriages

opposition to is required
the
women's as
same
"

occasionally Among the parents.5

to constitute
a

girls is perfectly in direct even contracted the

Shans,
6

mutual

consent

Chittagong
power
as

Hill

valid union ; Lewin tribes, Captain

own

and,

regarding

of selecting their
our own

that says husband is to the maidens."

7

the
full

free

that
case

enjoyedby

English

The

most, with many, of the uncivilized perhaps The tribes of India. young couple often settle the affair are even though themselves, entirely between marriages

is the

ostensibly
they

arranged

by the

parents

or

the

parents,

before

give their children in marriage, consult them, and, as a In case rule, follow their likings.9 of parental objection, Among Kukis, frequently a girl the take elopements place.10
1

Crawfurd,
Hickson,
Marsden,

2 4 5

loc. cit. vol. i. p. 90. loc. cit. p. 272. loc. cit. p. 235. Crawfurd,
'

Riedel, loc. cit. pp. 447, 302. pp. 129, et seq. vol. iii.
p.
12.

Colquhoun,

Burma

' MacMahon, Far p. 69. 6 Anderson, 'Mandalay

and the Burmans,' Cathay,' p. 275

to Momien,'

Fytche,

loc. cit.vol. ii.

(Indo-Burmese border

tribes).

p.|3oi.

loc. cit. p. 347. Cf.ibid., pp. 145, 146, 179, 285. 8 Kols, Abors loc. Santals (ibid., (Rowney, cit. pp. 67, 159), p. 76. ' Dalton, loc. cit. p. 215 ; Ymer,' Man, loc. v. cit. p. p. xxiv. ; vol. Lewin,
Hunter,
'

Cf.
102

in ' Trans. Todas (Shortt, vol. i. pp. 205, et seq.\ Ethn. Soc.,' N. S. vol. vii. p. 242. Cf. Marshall, loc. cit. p. 212). 9 Miris, Khasias, Koch, Ora'ons Mudsi's (Dalton,pp. 29, 57, 91,
Rural Bengal,'

125),

Inst.,' vol. xvi. pp. 358, Kolyas (Watt,in 'Jour. Anthr. p. 81), ' Butias Notes Moorcroft's Travels in Ladakh,' on et seq.\ (Cunningham, in 'Jour.As. Soc. Bengal,' vol. xiii.pt. i. p. 204). 10 Watt, in 'Jour. Anthr. Inst.,'vol. xvi. p. 355 (Kaupuis). Dalton, pp.

(Rowney,

220

THE

HISTORY

OF

HUMAN

MARRIAGE

CHAP.

who

runs

away
to act

from

husband

she

does

not

like is not

thought

in doing Among so.1 the aboriginal wrongly Ossetes,6 tribes of China,2 the Ainos,3 Khamchadales,4 Jakuts,5 "c.,7 the daughter's inclinations are nearly always consulted.

And,

in Corea, mutual

choice

was

the ancient

custom

of the

country.8

Turning
may

to

Africa

we

find that, among

the Touraregs,

select out of prefers.9 As to the

more

suitors the one she whom West Mr. Reade African formed innegroes, " least among Mr. Darwin the that the women, at intelligent Pagan difficulty in getting no tribes, have

her

girl herself

the husbands unwomanly this statement

whom
to ask
a

they may
man

desire, although them."

10

to marry

it is considered The accuracy of

is confirmed by several travellers,11 and it seems Among for other parts of Africa. to hold good the Shulis, have a voice in the selecto Dr. Felkin, the women according tion

enjoy
their
not

of their husbands.12 great freedom, and

The
are

Madi

girls, says
to
"

Emin

Pasha,

able

liking.13
given husbands

Among
away
or

the

Marutse,
as
14

to choose companions free women have who to choose allowed Kafirs endeavour of the girls, for it is, imagine that a girl is

been

sold

what

they

please." the
a

slaves are The young

consent

generally at first to gain Mr. Leslie remarks, " as sold

mistake
same

to

by

her

father

in the

manner,

and
'

with

the

same

Kandhs). Spencer, 192, 299, et seq. (Hos, Boad Asiatic Races,' p. 8 (Savaras of Jeypore).
1

Descriptive

Sociology,

2 4 0

loc. cit. p. 254. loc. cit. vol. ii.p. 393. Steller, loc. cit. p. 345.
Lewin, Gray,
v.

v.

Siebold, loc. cit. p. 30. Sauer, loc. cit. p. 127.

Haxthausen,

loc. cit. p. 402.

'

Usbegs

cit. p. 8 Ross,
10

Kalmucks (Vdmbe'ry, Das Tiirkenvolk,' p. 369), loc. cit. p. 61). Aenezes (Burckhardt, 181),
9

(Moore, loc.

loc. cit. p. 315. Descent 'The Darwin,

Chavanne,

'

Die

of Man,'

vol. ii. p. 408.

'

Sahara,' p. 181. Cf.Reade, loc. cit.

pp. 260, 390, 453, 554. 11 loc. cit. p. Beecham, pp. 152, 161

(Negroes of
12 13

Aus West-Afrika,' (Ashantees). Soyaux, (Negroes of Loango). Merolla da Sorrento, loc. cit. p. 236 Sogno). Bosman, loc. cit.p. 419 (Negroes of the Gold Coast).

125

Wilson
'

Emin

and Felkin, loc. cit. vol. ii.p. 61. Pasha in Central Africa,' p. 103.
loc. cit. vol. ii.pp. 293, 298.

14

Holub,

Cf.ibid., vol.

ii.p. 206.

THE

LIBERTY

OF

CHOICE

221

authority, among

with which the Hottentots2

he

dispose of would and Bushmans,3 when

a a

cow."

And,

up to womanhood her lover must

parents. In works

having previously without as gain her approbation, well

girl has grown been betrothed,

as

that of the

kind. chose
the

by ancient writers we find statements of the same Among to Strabo, the girls the Cathaei, according men the young their wives ; 4 and their husbands, and
is said by

same

Herodotus

of the

women

of
are

Lydia.5

In

Indian
as

tales virgins and old Scandinavian having the power. to dispose of themselves

represented freely.6 Thus

a

it was

among

that Skade agreed the Asas, but she

should
was

choose

for herself her

husband

to make

choice

by the feet,

the only part of their persons she was allowed to see.7 facts it is impossible In view of such to agree with M. Letourneau a that, during was period, woman very long being at all consulted.8 her wishes There married without
'

can even

be

no

doubt

more

the
an

lower

that, under more primitive conditions, she was free in that respect than she is now among most of At present is very commonly daughter a races. trade, and
the
more

of object

exclusively

are this point of view, the less, of course, Among into account. Sinai the Bedouins taken of Mount by purpose, father thinks it necessary no who have marriage

from

she is regarded her own likings

to consult
1

his daughter

before

selling her, whereas,

among

the

loc. tit. vol. i. p. 261. Leslie, ' Among the Zulus and According to Amatongas,' the Kafir other authorities, however, p. 194. (Maclean,loc. consulted about the matter girl herself is seldom or never

Lichtenstein,

cit. p.

it generally happens that, after repeated elopements her father his own man the the choice, gives up of with original intention loc. cit. pp. 57, 60. to the disposal as of her (Shooter, Cf. v. Weber,

though 69),

loc. cit. vol. i, pp. 331, et seq. ; vol. ii.p. 217). 2 'Account Thunberg, of the Cape of Good ' Collection of Voyages,' vol. xvi. p. 141.
3

Hope,'

in

Pinkerton,

Burchell,

loc. tit. vol. ii.p. 59.

4

Fritsch,

loc. cit. vol. i. p. 258. 5 loc. cit. book Herodotus,

6 v.

loc. tit. p. Chapman, -\\\. Strabo, loc. cit. book xv. ch. i. p. 699.
Klemm,
'

Bohlen,

vol. i. p. 281.

i. ch. 93. loc. cit. vol. ii.pp. 148, 367, et seq. 'Das Bachofen, Mutterrecht,' p.

Die

Frauen,' loc. tit.

196.
'

Grimm,

p. 421, note*. 7 The Younger

Edda,'

p.

58.

Letourneau,

Sociology,'

p. 378.

222

THE

HISTORY

OF

HUMAN

MARRIAGE

CHAP.

Arabs

"c., according to of the eastern plain, the Aenezes, Burckhardt, the father never receives the price of the girl, 1 But and therefore some regard is paid to her inclinations."
"

it will be

by purchase forms a comthat marriage paratively shown late stage in the history of the family relations of
its origin owing labourers, as and
to

mankind, valuable
nothing.
"

the

fact that daughters

not

are

therefore Gippsland
'

given do

Speaking
The

of

the

natives,
eat

for away Mr. Fison

not

says,
cannot

women that assertion apply to the lower savages.

and

hunt

'

On

the contrary,

among
on

women

are the ruder agricultural tribes or those who ' forest and the flood,' the from the supplies gathered food-providers, who are as supply to the full as much consume,

whether dependent

they
In

and of

render
as a

valuable
general

service rule, they of

mto
are

the bargain.
the hardest
";

times

peace,

workers and the most Now, the Australians,

far beyond
reason

useful members although

a

the

very

rude

the

original
our

state

of

man.

community." have race, advanced is no There

to

doubt
of

that, among
a woman was

the possession
of the in
own a

man's

passions.
every

ancestors, earliest human desired only for the gratification It may be said generally that

of nature living. Hence

state
no

grown-up is
no

individual

earns

his

there A

speaking,
reason,

labour.
retain

man

slavery, as there is, properly in the earliest times had no

then, to and

his full-grown
her

daughter
That
we

; she

might
not

go

away,

marry

at

necessarily from what remarks,

gained know we

by

the

pleasure. very first male,

she

was

about
in most

the lower
or

the female
can

generally,
cases

She choice. does not who

occurs,

animals. at least often, exerts by escape, if wooed

pursued,
as

may conclude As Mr. Darwin

some
a

male

please

her, and

when

commonly the opportunity, of going

some

by

several
they
at

males,
are

whilst
away
one

often she seems fighting with one

to have

another, paring

with, male.3

or

least

of

temporarily

with,

1 2

Burckhardt, Fison and

loc. cit. pp. 149, et seq. The Howitt, loc. cit. p. 136.
Descent of Man,'

same

view

is taken

by

Mr.

Howitt
3

(ibid., p. 358).
'The vol. ii.p. 291.

Darwin,

THE

LIBERTY

OF

CHOICE

223

It might ties grew

be

supposed

stronger, and
a

later stage, bride-stealing became a

that

at

when
common

family

of concluding

of the woman marriage, the consent be quite out of the question. Certainly it of capture would must generally have been so when she fell as a booty into the
But women of an enemy. have been able to escape thus

way in the event

hands
cases

from
or

in many may captured forced on the husbands

them,

and

to return

to

their

own,

some

tribe.
have

Very

frequently,

however,

friendly ing, neighbourbride-stealing seems to

place with the approval of the girl, there being no in which be concluded if her the match other way could to were parents agree to it. It is a common willing take, misMr. Howitt by as to marriage capture remarks, confound taken and
the marriage being one

by

elopement.

They

are

essentially different,

consent.1
cases

effected Thus, among

of

so-called

without, the other with, the woman's the Australians,-many, most, perhaps bride-stealing come the head under of

elopements.2

Something
among

remains

to

be

uncivilized peoples. dependent as on much

as or are

said When the

as

to

the

position they
are

of

sons

young
or

everywhere
on

father,
away,

their

even

sisters. A killed, if his father thinks

parents, boy may

at

least

the

sold, bartered That the proper.

be

power

of the

life and tribe is But

as
a

death, under

with

soon

rests certain circumstances, in this conmatter of little importance nection. father, as man the young grows up, the

as

woman

longer rule, has no is always more implying for her

says

any
or a

over authority less in a state owner

him,

of

whereas dependence,

marriage the Australians,

when
attain

Mr.

change of Curr, sons

"

Among only. become independent

they
to

have

gone

through

the

the status of manhood." his own to be kept in check master ; he is strong enough not by his father, and, being able to shift for himself, he may marry quite independently of the old man's will. It often happens, indeed, as we have seen, that parents
1 2 3

by which they ceremonies 3 The full-grown is man

and Howitt, loc. at. Ibid., pp. 343, 348-354. Curr, loc. cit. vol. i. p. 61.

Fison

p. 354.

224

THE

HISTORY

OF

HUMAN

MARRIAGE

CHAP.

betroth
an

always binding is of course all the less so for the man. Liadov belongs the Kalmucks," says,
"

their children is not engagement

when

they

are

But, if such young.1 it for the woman, even

"

The

choice among

Still,there

is

no

constraint

upon

entirely to the parents. this point, and, if the son displease

2

declares that the selection of his parents is no further question about the matter." Moreover,
by peoples full-grown.3 marriage the
parents
contracts
are

him, there

concluded

among

certain

Among

of the parties, even the Iroquois, according

these are when to Mr. Morgan,

her son the mother, when she considered of a suitable age for likely marriage, looked about for a maiden she thought whom to accord in disposition and temperament, remonstranc and with him
or

on objection

Among the attempted.4 " is generally made by the father.5 wife

uncivilized

the part of the children Basutos, the choice of And,

was
"

never

the

great

tribes of India, parents are In cases, their sons.6 the parents go merely certain having a form through of selection, the matter already been 7 really settled by the parties concerned ; and usually a man who has been

in many of the betrothin the habit of ing

induced

to

marry

woman

he

does

not

like,

her and choose divorce to his taste. may according another " Yet, speaking there of the Kisans, Colonel Dalton says that is no instance to on record of a youth or maiden objecting 8 for them." The the arrangement made authority paternal
the male children also are so disposed of appears, for instance, Martius, loc. cit. vol. i. pp. 393 (Mundrucus), 690 (Arawaks) ; Lansdell, loc. cit. vol. ii.p. 225 (Gilyaks).
v.
1

That

from

Jour. Anthr. Inst.,' vol. i. p. 403. Cf. Guillemard, loc. cit. p. 389 (Nufoor Papuans). 3 Ahts (Sproat, loc. cit. p. 97) and other Indians (Waitz, loc. cit. vol. iii. Maravi (ibid., p. 103), vol. ii.pp. 419, et seg.\
of the Iroquois,' pp. 321, 323. Casalis, loc. cit. p. 186. 0 Kisdns, Mundas, loc. cit. pp. 132, 194, 215, Santals, Mdrids, (Dalton, ' Hills,' in ' Jour. (Rowlatt, Expedition into the Mishmee 279),Mishmis
6
4

'

Morgan,

'

League

As.

Soc.

Bengal,'

As. .Roy. the Yoon-tha-lin

' Trans. vol. xiv. pt. ii. p. 488),Bhils (Malcolm, in ' Soc.,' vol. i. p. 83),Yoon-tha-lin Karens on (Stoll, Notes

Karens,'

in 'The

Madras

Journal
8

of

Literature

and

Science,' N. S. vol. vi. pp. 61, et 7 Dalton, p. 252 (Ordons).

seq.}.
Ibid., p. 132.

THE

LIBERTY

OF

CHOICE

225

these tribes of India implies, indeed, a family system among to find among are wild accustomed of higher type than we : it approaches races the patria potestas of the ancient Aryan nations. Thus,
among

the

Kandhs,

in each

family

authority rests with the house-father ; the sons property during the father's lifetime, and all the male children, to descendants, continue share the and with their wives The father by the common father's meal, prepared mother.1
son. full-grown as a a woman wife for his young chooses " In the superior age of the bride," says Colonel Macpherson, " is seen a proof of the paternal authority of the supremacy

the lute absohave no

amongst

The this singular people. during their boyhood, of their sons

servants,
are

parents
as

obtain the wives very valuable domestic

made with
a

and their selections to utility in this character." 2 Among

avowedly

view

depends exclusively, or savages the father's power At a later stage, in connection chiefly, upon his superior strength. highly developed system of ancestorwith a more
worship,
extensive it becomes
more

and
as
a

more

ideal, and, at the Obedience absolute.

same

time,

more

to

the

father

is

regarded

sacred

duty, the transgression

as a crime against the punished has this strengthened authority have a reached relatively high peoples who

of which will be Indeed, so prevalent gods. of the father been among degree
a

that

human
The

it must history.
system

be

regarded

as

marking Indians

of civilization, stage in all

family

of the savage
was

differs widely, in
the the
to

that which this respect, from inhabitants of Mexico ancient Clavigero says that Mexicans,
stand
so

and
"

established among Peru. Concerning

were

their children

bred

much

in

up and married following was

"

of their parents, that, even when they hardly durst speak before them."
awe

grown The
:
"

an

exhortation

of

Mexican

to

his

son

thou all persons, particularly thy parents, to whom imitatowest obedience, respect, and service. Guard against ing sons, the example of those wicked who, like brutes that
1 3

Honour

2 Bengal,' vol. iii. Ibid., vol. iii. p. 72. p. 83. Clavigero, 'The History of Mexico,' vol. i. p. 331.

Hunter,

'

Rural

226

THE

HISTORY

OF

HUMAN

MARRIAGE

CHAP.

are

their parents, listen neither reverence of reason, to their correction ; because to their instruction, nor submit follows their steps will have an unhappy end, will die whoever deprived in
a

desperate by

or

A youth was allowed to seldom wild to abide by the expected choose a wife for himself ; he was Hence it rarely happened that selection of his parents. or a took place without the sanction of parents marriage
other

sudden beasts."1

manner,

or

will be

killed and

voured de-

to marry kinsfolk, and he who presumed such without unas grateful, penance, being looked upon sanction had to undergo belief The was, ill-bred, and apostate.2 according to Torquemada,

that

an

by
it

some
was

misfortune.3
even

required be supposed he that might Touching the Guatemalans,

that
to

be punished would In a province of the Mexican empire, be that a bridegroom carried, should
act

of that

kind

to marry

Mr.

against his inclinations.4 " inIt seems credible Bancroft says,

the young
wives
or

men

should

have

quietly

having
any

their voice
was

allowed that
so

for them out picked Yet choice in the matter. and

submitted being without

we

are

told

great

their obedience
never was

that there parents In the greater part the parents which

men,

any

to their submission in these things." 5 scandal

of Nicaragua, there
were

; though

were arranged matches towns certain independent

by in

from the young the girls chose their husbands among in Peru, Inca feast.6 Again, while the latter sat at a the law that confirmed their fathers until they reached
none

Pachacutec
serve

sons

should

obey

and

the age of twenty-five,

the consent of the without marry should without of the girl, a marriage of the parents parents, and being invalid and the children illegitimate.7 this consent and that

Similar

ideas

formerly
the

prevailed,

and

to

some

extent

are

still found, among The Chinese have

a

father's
1
3 4

love

civilized nations of the Old World. a maxim that, as the Emperor should have have a for his people, so a father should

2 Bancroft, loc. Clavigero, loc. cit. vol. i. p. 332. cit. vol. ii.p. 251. ' "c., p. 3. Mexicans, Sociology,' Ancient Descriptive Spencer,

Heriot, loc. cit.pp. 334, et seq. Ibid., vol. ii.p. 667. Squier, in
7

5
'

Bancroft,
American

Trans.

vol. ii.p. 666. Ethn. Soc.,' vol. iii.

pt. i. p. 127.

Garcilasso

de la Vega,

loc. cit. vol. ii.p. 207.

THE.

LIBERTY

OF

CHOICE

227

over sovereign's power Chinese lad is imbued

his family.1 with

such

From

respect

earliest youth the for his parents that

religious sentiment, and forms, as he gets the worship of ancestors.2 older, the basis of his only creed is Disobedience looked upon as a sin to be punished to parents it becomes
at last
a
"

the offender be with death, whether And in everything or daughter. son of the children parents are in China," Navarette says,
marry
"

an

infant

or

full-grown

referring to the marriage " From all antiquity omnipotent. did, or hereafter will, no son ever

3 Indeed, according of his parents." without the consent it is a universally acknowledged to Mr. Medhurst, principle in China that no person, of whatever age, can act for himself in

matters matrimonial his parents of these guardians is so

during
or near

the lifetime
senior

or

in the neighbourhood

kinsfolk.
may

The
a

power

of

for

junior who

great that they is absent from home,

even

contract

marriage
to abide

and he is bound

already affianced elsewhere The consequence of this without their privity or consent.4 is that, in many cases, the betrothed system couple scarcely know each other before marriage, the wedding being the first on occasion catches a glimpse of his wife's which the man
face.5 In
some

by such engagement

though

parts of the Empire

to

children Rein,

are

affianced in

infancy.6
In

Japan,according
the
same

Professor rights
as

house-father

en"

joyed

extensive

the Roman

paterfamilias
of his children.7 of
man,

an

unlimited power over the person and property Filial piety is considered the highest duty death or the marriage not even relation weakens, " With the hold of a father on a child. extent,

and great

to any

affection on " hand, and cunning on the other," says Mr. Griffis, an the one father may do what he will. The Japanese unscrupulous as pure as the purest Christian virgin, will, at the maiden,
.
. .

command
1

of
'

her

father, enter

the

brothel

to-morrow,

and

2 3 4
5

Principles of Sociology,' voL i. p. 739. Wells Williams, loc. cit. vol. i. p. 646. Navarette, loc. cit. p. 75. Cf.' The Li Ki,' book xxvii. v. 33. in ' Trans. Roy. As. Soc. China Branch,' vol. iv. p. II. Medhurst, 6 Gray, loc. cit. vol. i. p. 205. Ibid., vol. i. p. 189. Rein, 'Japan,' p. 422. Spencer,

The

228

THE

HISTORY

OF

HUMAN

MARRIAGE

CHAP.

herself prostitute lips as she thus

for

life. Not
1

murmur

escapes
are

her

filially obeys."
by

Marriages
or

invariably the
an

arranged by the parties, or

or

the

parents

nearest

almost kinsfolk of
the aid of it being
it
on

agent

considered

middleman highly improper

parties known

themselves
as

with
"

the

nakodo,"
to

for

them lower
are
on

arrange

their

own

account. not
as

Among

the

unions are known are

; but they unfrequent " " yag5," i.e., meeting

direct classes, such held in contempt, and

a moor,"
"

term

of

disrespect showing duty middleman's

with

the nature,

The the low opinion entertained of them. consists in acquainting each of the parties habits, good bad qualities, and bodily and
in doing

infirmities of the other, and

affair to a successful conclusion. interested communicate parties immediately

middleman
; if they have

his utmost to bring the It seldom happens that the

directly with the guardians, it is done by

parents

or

has The middleman these, and, if not, by the nearest relation. for a meeting between to arrange the parties, which meeting " " is known as the ; and, if either mi ai," literally see meeting
"

is dissatisfied with the other after this introduction, the further. But, formerly, says Mr. Kiichno matter proceeds " dispensed with in the case ler, this ante-nuptial meeting was
party

of people

of very

each other day."2

exalted rank, who until the bride removed Arabs3

saw never consequently her veil on the marriage

Among

the ancient

very great rights over law of Jahveism,a father distress, or offer it to own

fathers exercised and Hebrews, to the old their families. According

might
a

sell his child to

as a a

creditor

pledge.4

relieve his Death was

struck parent, or even child who cursed 5 himself the father one could not inflict this penalty ; though his children, but had to appeal to the whole on community.6 duties to important How were the the parents, is of the child penalty
a
1 2 3 4 5

the

for

Griffis,'The

Mikado's
As.

Empire,'

pp. 124, 147, 555. 117-119.

p. 179.

Kiichler, in 'Trans. Amfr'

Soc.
Law

Japan,'vol. xiii.pp.
of Mahommedans,'

All, 'The

Personal

Ewald,
'

loc. cit.p. 190.

xx. v.

' Leviticus,' ch. 15, 17. ch. xxi. vv. 1 8-21. 'Deuteronomy,' ch. xxi. vv.

Exodus,'

9.

THE

LIBERTY

OF

CHOICE

229

shown and

in the
may,
as

primitive typical Ewald remarks,

relation of be at once

Isaac

to Abraham,

learned

from

the

ments, Commandthe Ten among of the law on the subject from its position there in immediate proximity and God.1 to the commands towards relating to the duties of man to Michaelis, there is nowhere According the slightest trace of
placing
its having

and A the certain age.2 after of should subjection hand, but father not only disposed Hebrew of his daughter's being somethe selection, however, times chose wives for his sons,
sons cease
a
"

been

the will of Moses

that

paternal

authority

made

by from
some

the mother.3

Judging
Egyptians, inscription
more
was

the marked of which

duties severity of filial distinctly alluded are

may

among
to

the the

in

of Thebes, we from expected And

"

conclude than
'

that, in Egypt,
European

much

son

in any

of the

which

day.4 present have been called

in the

Pre'cepts

the most

ancient

nation Ptah-Hotep,' of book in the world,"

"

to obey : the son we read that the father ought to command, " The son the word of his father will attain old accepts who is God wishes us to obey ; disobedience age on that account.

abhorrent Among time,

over

to

Him."5 Romans,

the

the
"

house-father

had,
of

in the

the

jus

vitae

his children.
an

necisque He could

under
says

express

law

Brutus
not
as

condemned
consul,
"

life and imprison, sell, or kill his children Tables ; 6 and Plutarch of the Twelve his sons to death, without judicial the
power
"

earlier death

forms, Mommsen and Even

but
were

as

father.7
destitute than the

"

All

in the

household,"
"

remarks,

the

less child no son the full-grown

of legal bullock

rights
or were

the wife slave."8

the

and

his children

subject to

v.

' loc. cit. p. 188. Erbrecht,' vol. i. p. 134. Cf. Cans, 2 Michaelis, loc. cit. vol. i. p. 444. ' 3 ' Genesis,' ch. xxiv. v. 4; ch. xxviii. vv. I, et seq. Exodus,' ch. xxxiv. ' Deuteronomy,' 'Judges,' ch. vii. v. 3. 1-3. ch. xiv. vv. 16.

Ewald,

Wilkinson,
'
'

6 6 7

loc. cit. vol. i. p. 320. The Precepts of Ptah-Hotep,' ch. xlii.xxxix. Tabularum Duodecim Fragmenta, table iv.
'

Cf. ibid., ch.

xliv.

"

2.

Plutarch,

norrXixoXay,'

ch. vii.

Mommsen,

loc. cit. vol. i. p. 64.

230

THE

HISTORY

OF

HUMAN

MARRIAGE

CHAP.

the
in
or

house-father's
mannm a

in marriage conventio without will,1 and her father in the power daughter of remained

tutor

after marriage.
to the
so

The

consent

of the

was paterfamilias

indispensable
alike ;
-

marriage

of children,

sons

and

daughters

to this rule originally, that down strict was Aurelius the children of a mente the reign of Marcus captiis legal marriage a of while in the power could not contract his consent.3 their father, the latter being incapable of giving

and

The
has

religious character been out pointed

antiquity,"
man,

paternal authority of this unlimited " In M. de Coulanges. Fustel by

"

primitive strong

he

says,

the

father

is not

only

the

has to power command who ; he is the priest, he is heir to the hearth, the conobedience the parent stock of the descendants, tinuator of the ancestors,
the protector the the depositary rites of of the mysterious The formulas whole of prayer. worship,

and

of

sacred in him." 4

religion

resides

It has been

suggested

by

Sir Henry
Romans

Maine
was
a

and

others that
of the

the

patria potestas of the

survival

paternal Aryans.5

such has been which

the among primitive existed which authority But no clear evidence of the general prevalence of peoples other Indo-European unlimited authority among adduced. have over
are

Justinianjustlyobserved,
our no

"The
to

we

children
men
"

is peculiar

power Roman

citizens ; for there

over

their children as we Celts, had Greeks, Germans, and

were

other have."

such a power possessing That the the father, among the power
his expose to sell his marriageable
to

they children when daughters, does

like that descendants
1
'

which
at

and very young imply the possession of a sovereignty not his house over the Roman -father exercised As, however, the family instituall ages.
Fragmenta,'

Duodecim

Tabularum
i. title ix.

table

iv.

"

2.

Justinian, InstiMackenzie,

'

tutiones,' book
2
'

"

3.
x.

book Justinian, Mackenzie, Maine,

'

i. title Law,'

Rossbach,

loc. cit. p. 393.

Studies in Roman
3 6

p. 104.
4. p. 138.
4

p. 104, note

Fustel Fustel

de Coulanges,
de Coulanges,

loc. cit. p. 116.

pp.
1

Ancient

Law,'

15, "tf seq.

Hearn,
0

loc. cit. p. 92. book i. title ix. Justinian,

"

2.

THE

LIBERTY

OF

CHOICE
9

231

tion

seems

to

have

had

Aryans,

probably has among any existing uncivilized According Maine, to Sir Henry

the

father

religious had a higher

basis

among

the

authority

early than he

people. the fulness of the ancient Hindu patria potestas may be safely inferred from the veneration living have father inspired a must which even under a

system

of

of ancestor- worship.1 Manu declares that three

"

At

later date, the

"

law-book and
own
a

persons

wife,

son,

slave

have

in

general they
may

no

the wealth the

man

which
to

exclusively wealth being regularly earn

their

whom

they

belong.2

more

acquired recent", but

"

for
still

is ancient says that a son authority, Narada, of age and independent, in case time his parents be dead ; during their life3 he is dependent, he be grown And, even though old." " It is speaking of the South of India, Mr. Nelson observes,
an

fact that, amongst the so-called undoubted Madras Province, the father is looked upon

Hindus

of the

present

day

as

the

Rajah

that

depends

his life,as
to be

him. upon he is to worship

all at the or absolute Sovereign of the family is entitled to reverence He during

by

the

obeyed 'Master'

His word is law, after his death. He is emphatically without question or demur. of his family, of his wife, of his sons, of his

4 But, on the other hand, it appears slaves, and of his wealth." Hindus, from the the ancient the 'Rig- Veda' that, among father was the head of the family only as long as he was able

to
even

be

being decrepit parents its protector maintainer,5 and to die of starvation, a custom preallowed which was valent Moreover, the ancient Teutons and Eranians.6 among
"

according husband

to the

'

Laws

however,

in accordance to have seems

"

of Manu,' with her

a own

daughter

been

an

wish. innovation,

might This
as

choose

her

permission, Manu himself

disapproves lover,
.

of such which

voluntary union of a maiden and her springs from desire and has sexual intercourse
a

Maine,

'Early Laws

Law

and

Custom,'

pp.

122,

et seq.

2 3 4

6
6

of Manu,' ch. viii. v. 416. Maine, 'Early Law and Custom,' p. 123. Nelson, 'View of the Hindu Law, pp. 56, et seq. ' i. sukta Ixx. v. 5. Sanhita,' mandala Rig-Veda
Zimmer,
'

'The

Altindisches

Leben,'

pp. 327, et seq.

232

THE

HISTORY
%

OF

HUMAN

MARRIAGE

CHAP.

Brahma, its purpose."1 The four marriages Daiva, in which his Arsha,and Pragapatya the father gives away blessed marriages, and from them daughter, are spring sons by good men, of the Veda, honoured radiant with knowledge

for

"

"

destined to live and four marriages those

"

hundred

years.

But

the

remaining

forcible abduction,

or

effected by purchase, blamable are stealth

"

who are cruel and which spring sons Among Veda and the sacred law.2 the ancient marriage against
worst

union, from marriages, untruthful, who hate the

voluntary

Persians
consent,

contracted the

will of of

the with her parents,

In

woman's
was

own

also, but the

looked
as

upon
as

as

kind
were

marriage.3

India,4
in

well

in

Persia,5 by their

children

often
to

affianced
Fustel

earliest

youth

parents. According

M.

de

Coulanges,

the

unlimited

subjection

to the of the son Greeks, but disappeared at

father existed
an

amongst

early
seems so

period
very

the ancient at Athens, and

somewhat
whether Romans.

later at this

Sparta.6

It
was

doubtful, however, the

ever subjection

the of least indicate that, at Odyssey under certain circumstances, from the a father in the decrepitude of age could be deposed
relations
In the mature Greek jurisprudence, of the family. Maine Sir Henry as points out, the direct authority of the or codes, to the nonage parent is restricted, as in European

The

as unlimited among Ulysses Laertes in and

headship

At Athens, in his a son was of the children.7 minority father's power till twenty years of age ; then he could marry Women, on the other hand, were without paternal sanction.8 life. A woman in a state of nonage throughout could not be
a

party

tq any

guardians, husband.

the consent without whose rights, after her marriage, passed As a rule, it was the lot of a Greek woman
act

of importance

of her
to to

the be

1 2 4

'

The
The

Laws
Laws

'

v.

Bohlen,

v. Cf. Rossbach, loc. cit. p. 208. 32. of Manu,' ch. iii. 3 Spiegel, loc. cit. vol. iii. vv. 39-41. of Manu,' ch. iii. p. 678. 6 Spiegel, vol. iii. loc. cit. vol. ii.p. 146. 677, et seq. pp.

6 7
8

Fustel de Coulanges,
Maine, Cauvet,

loc. cit.p. 115. " Athenes,' in

'

'Ancient
'

De

pp. 136, et seq. 1'organisation de la famille

Law,'

Revue

de

legislation,' vol. xxiv. 1845, p. 138.

THE

LIBERTY

OF

CHOICE

233

to given in marriage femmes, Athenes," a

man

says

she did not know.1 whom " M. Cauvet, devaint ne

"

Les

jamais

leur 6poux, toujours il leur etat designe choisir elles-memes 2 At Sparta, as well as par le tuteur que la loi leur donnait." at Athens, the betrothal of the bride by her father or guardian
was

to marriage.3 requisite as an introduction Among the Teutons, the father certainly had
or an
"

the

power
son

to

age, but sell his children under put his infirm and aged parents to death.4 institutions," says des deux ressemblance expose
ne

adult

Quelleque
Laboulaye,

could soit la
"

M.

on

la puissance peut pas confondre paternelle (patria potestas) des Remains la le munbarbares, des et puissance paternelle dium." life, Far from being, as in Rome, a power throughout the mundium for himself.6
over

M.

he was as ceased as soon Pardessus that, at any asserts

a son

able to shift rate in the

sixth centuries, such paternal authority as a Roman 7 father exerted did not exist among an the Franks ; and old law Langobardi, "by that, the commentator states of the children
are

fifth and

not

under

the

'

'

power

of the father."
was more

less, Neverthesevere

the mundium

among

these

people

than of the had no

to
over

among any other of the Tuetonic father's rights in earlier times,

nations.8

The

extent

the Teutons when do not definitely know ; but, according written laws, we Tacitus, a house-father had not unlimited even power
his slaves ;
"
"

so

it is impossible Roman
men

to believe

in the

patria potestas of the

a

type

among

prevalence of In them. choosing

wife, however, with

take counsel
1

in early days to apparently The parents and relations their kinsfolk.10

the

had

"

Becker,

griechischen 2 Cauvet,
3 4

loc. tit.vol. ii. p. 446. Hermann-Bliimner, Privatalterthiimer,' p. '261. in 'Revue de legislation,' vol. xxiv. p. 147.
'

'

Lehrbuch

der

Miiller,
Grimm,
'

The

Doric

'Deutsche

Race,' vol. ii.p. 298. Rechts Alterthiimer,'

pp.

461,

487,

et

seq.

Weinhold,
6

Altnordisches
'Recherches
'

Leben,'
sur

p. 473.

Laboulaye,

la condition

civile et politique des femmes,'

de
'

p. 80.
6

Koenigswarter,

Histoire

de

1'organisation
7

la famille
Loi

en

France,'

p. 140. 8 Koenigswarter,
10

Pardessus, Tacitus,

Salique,' p. 456.
xxv.

p. 139.
Om

loc. tit. ch.

Olivecrona,

'

makars

giftoratt i bo,' p. 143.

234

THE

HISTORY

OF

HUMAN

MARRIAGE

CHAP.

of

Tacitus, are parties," says determine the nature marriage, and the
Women

"

consulted
of the

in bridal

cases

of
l

always

remained

in

state

of dependence.

gifts." Girls,

they were the guardianship wives, or widows, of the under father could father, husband, or nearest male relative. The freely dispose of his daughter's her own tions inclinahand, and
very littletaken into consideration.2 According laws, fathers had Russian to ancient great 3 able the children ; but Macieiowski thinks it improbpower over
seem

to have

been

that
Haxthausen,
"

son

could
wrote

be

who

a slave.4 sold as before the Emancipation

Baron in

von

1861,

says,

feelings, and organization patriarchal government, are [infull activity in the life,manners, customs of the and Russians. Great The same the authority unlimited which

The

father exercises over her daughters. over

all his children is possessed by the mother The Russian addresses the same
. . .

word to his real father, to the Starosta (a communal authority), to his proprietor, to the Emperor, Father and finally to God, vis., According Wallace, however, to Sir Mackenzie ('Batushka')."5 of a rather the administrator labour association than a house-father in the proper sense of the it contained The house and nearly everything term. were the the head of it could joint-property of the family, and not even
was

the head

of the household

sell or

buy

anything

without

men.6 the other grown-up father used to select a

the express or tacit consent of all In Poland, according to Nestor, a

bride

for his
it
was a

son

and

in Russia,
custom

previous to the Emancipation, fathers to marry their young to Professor Bogisic,

1 2

common

for cording Acso

sons

to full-grown

women.

the power

of the father is not

loc. cit. ch. xviii. ' Weinhold, Die deutschen

Tacitus,
'

Frauen

in dem

Wilda,

Das

Strafrecht

der

Germanen,'

p. 802.

Mittelalter," vol. i. p. 303. Olivecrona, loc. cit.

p. 48. 3 Accurse,

in the beginning
servos
'

ut gentes qusedam, lutos, ut Francigense

4
5

' of the thirteenth century, says, Aliae vero filios, ut Sclavi, alias ut prorsus absotenent

loc. cit.p. (Koenigswarter,

Macieiowski,
v.

'

Slavische
'

Rechtsgeschichte,' Empire,'

Haxthausen,

The

Russian

224, note 2). iv. 404. p. vol. vol. ii.pp. 229, et seg.

Mackenzie Macieiowski,

Wallace,

loc. cit. vol. i. pp. 134-136.

vol. ii.p. 189.

THE

LIBERTY

OF

CHOICE

235

Slavonians as among the Russians.1 the South great among is not permitted to make But Dr. Krauss a that a son asserts to a girl against the will of his parents ; proposal of marriage
the Croatians and and, among himself to for the young man A daughter, of course, of her The formed
own

Servians, it is quite exceptional look about for his future wife.2

less freedom
of disposing

enjoys still

hand.3

paternal

of the archaic type here considered stitutio inonly a transitional stage in the history of human It declined gradually, according as the religious authority which of
a new

basis

on

it rested

became

more

unstable.

The

duction intro-

of human conceptions its fall. Paying to special rights particularly contributed I shall the laws of marriage, attention to its influence on religion with higher endeavour despotism.
to trace

the

main

features _of children

this

highly

portant im-

process,

which

released

from

paternal

Among

the

Hebrews,

modification

of

the

principle took place as early as the seventh century law, Christian era;4 and, according to the Talmudic be contracted with the voluntary to be valid, must both the

patriarchal before the

a

marriage,
consent

the parties concerned.5 According paternal power.6

In

Arabia,
to

Mohammed

of limited

all the "Mohammedan

is at liberty to contract his a marriage without schools, a son his fifteenth year. The father's consent, after he has completed Hanafis and Shiahs grant the same privilege to a daughter, is emancipated to other schools, a woman whereas, according

from

paternal control only through marriage.7 A Mohammedan father certainly has the right to impose the status of marriage

during daughters their -minority, sons children and that this right shall alike, but the law takes particular care be exercised to the Any never act of of the infant. prejudice the father which is likely to injure the interest of the minor
on

his

is considered
1 2

illegal, and
Law

entitles

the

judge

to

interfere in

Maine,
Krauss,

'

Early

and

Custom,'

4
6

Ewald,
AmiV

loc. cit. pp. 313, 314. loc. cit. p. 190. All, loc. cit. p. 179.

p. 244, note. 3 Ibid., p. 320. 5 loc. cit. p. 41. Lichtschein, 7 Ibid., pp. 180-183.

236

THE

HISTORY

OF

HUMAN

MARRIAGE

CHAP.

order to prevent to annul it.1 In the mature

more

the completion

of such

act,

or,

if complete,

Greek
than

the jurisprudence
during the

restricted
been.
were

paternal power 2 Homeric age ; and

a

was

the

Roman

patria potestas gradually

Under
checked
the

became
the

shadow

of what

it had

Republic
censors,

authority Emperors
narrow

by the

of paternal abuses and in later times the within comparatively that

a

the father's power reduced limits. Alexander Severus be inflicted Diocletian

on

ordained

severe

punishments should by the magistrate.

the

members of Maximilian and

family

only
away

took

power

stantine

sons

conditional length, daughters gained also, at in the choice of a husband. At

protest, if the father wished

murder.3 declined

of selling freeborn children as slaves ; and Conkilled his child guilty of declared the father who for his The father's privilege of dictating marriage
into
a

veto
a

and
amount

it

seems

as

if

certain

any rate, a to give her in marriage

of freedom daughter could

to
a man

with
"

bad

reputation.5
et

sto'fcienne philosophic haterent Koenigswarter, "qui

La

le christianisme," says M. le deVeloppement des prin-

fils de famille et favorable aux cipes d'6galit", furent surtout " The influence of Christianity shows itself in femmes." aux An in Roman. Teutonic legislation as edict of well as to marry Clothaire I. in 560 prohibited the forcing of women
against years

their will ;

although

Council

held

at

Paris

three

the consent of the parents earlier expressly required or to the laws of Cnut, no woman girl could also.8 According Swedish be forced to marry a man she disliked.9 The whom
'

Westgota-lag
1

'

permitted

woman

to
2

dissolve
'Ancient

marriage

All, loc. cit. pp. 179, 180, 184. 3 Mackenzie, 'Roman Law,' p. 141. loc. cit. pp. 47, et seq. Rossbach, Amfr1
4

Maine,

Koenigswarter,

Law,' p. 137. loc. cit. p. 86.

Maine,

'

Ancient

5
6

Rossbach,

Law,' p. 138. Rossbach, loc. cit. pp. 396, 400, et seq.

p. 396.

7 Pardessus, loc. cit.p. 666. p. 93. ' 8 A Council The History of Civilisation,' vol. ii. p. 467. Guizot, at ' to marry Orleans, in 541, also forbids a girl without the consent any one ' ii. her (ibid., p. of parents vol.

Koenigswarter,

464).

Cnut,

'

Domas,'

Leges

Saeculares,

ch. Ixxiv.

THE

LIBERTY

OF

CHOICE

237

which

had

been
were

contracted

privileges

certain other benspiegel'

"

granted Teutonic
a

l ; and without her consent Uplands-lag to her in the

'

similar
'

and

law-books.3
echo of

Later

on,

the 'Schwa"

"

ideas says, canonical has completed his fourteenth When a young man year, he At can take a wife without the consent of his father. is marriageable the marriage twelve years, a maiden ; and if contracted in spite of her father, or other subsists, even faithful
.

similar privilege, during the Middle Ages, was in general.5 But the feelings of to German women granted been opposed to have to it,and the people seemed required relatives." the consent
says

in

of the parents. his ' Frauenbuch,' the

man

Thus
"

Ulrich

von

Lichtenstein

follow should herself to a

6

advice of her

of
own

has no parents girl who her kinsfolk ; if she gives accord,

she
may

live with

shame." Paternal
countries

has authority than in others.

In

declined
The

more

slow
says

in

France.

the

process literature of the

in some rapidly has been especially

M.

Bernard,
and

the

paternal

century, eleventh is "everywhere character

honoured, In the
sons

filialpiety

romances

everywhere of chivalry fathers

.

praised
are never

and

rewarded.
nor

ridiculous ; the

insolent and mocking. Above feudal baron, that of the paternal power However inviolable. sacred and powerful he would have dared to not outrage
. .

majesty of
still
son

the

was

held the

more

his

be, might father, whose

with

authority
sovereignty

was

in of

his

eyes
7

tyrannical
1
'

command." for centuries. dominion

Codex
2
' '

always This Du

confounded
respect

the

Vair

a exercised " Nous remarks,

Westgota-Lagen,'

menta,
3

"

8.

Nordstrom,

Svenska

ch. lii.AdditaUplands-Lagen,' Aerfdas Balkasr, ch. i. " 4. historia,' vol.ii. pp. 15, samhalls-forfattningens Balker,
'

Recentior,

Kirkyu

et seq. Wilda,

loc. cit. p. 803. Weinhold,

Deutsche
Danica,'

Frauen,'

According
a

to
was

Saxo

Grammaticus
to dispose

Historia (' of her

own

book

v.

vol. i.p. 304. vol. i.p.

of King

186),

woman

allowed

hand

before

the days

Frotho.
4 5
6
'

Der

Schwabenspiegel,'
'

Landrecht,

" 55.

Kraut,

Die

Vormundschaft,'

vol. i. p. 326.

Weinhold,

Quoted

vol. i.p. 305. in Spencer's ' Descriptive

Sociology,'

France,

p. 38.

238

THE

HISTORY

OF

HUMAN

MARRIAGE

CHAP.

des dieux Bodin terre."1 en peres comme in the later part of the sixteenth century, that, though wrote, his his disciples, the monarch the master commands

devons

tenir

nos

subjects,
is
none

the

captain
any

his soldiers, there

to

whom
"

nature

has
true

given image things."

command
the

except

the

father,

who
'

is the

of
2

his days

God, universal father of all great sovereign ' In the Duke we of Sully's Memoirs read that, in in France, children were to sit in the not permitted
to do commanded III. (1566), Louis

being presence of their parents without According to the edicts of Henry so.3 XIII.

(1639), and

Louis

XIV.

sons (1697),

could

not

marry

before the age of thirty, nor daughters before that of twentyfive,without the consent of the father and mother, on pain of being disinherited.4 Speaking the of the women among during the eighteenth nobility and upper classes in France
century,

Messrs,
de la

de

Goncourt

"

remark,

G"ne"alement

le
au

mariage
sortir

jeune fillese
avec un

faisait presque

imm6diatement

du

couvent,

famille.
famille,
un

Car

le mariage

la et agr"d mari accept^ par 6tait avant tout une affaire de qui

au arrangement gr6 des parents, des considerations de position et d'argent, des

d^cidaient
de la

convenances

rang

et de

fortune.

Le

choix

e"taitfait d'avance
5

pour

jeune

personne, Even parents. the

now

qui n'6tait pas consulted." law French to accords considerable power A child cannot quit the paternal residence without

permission of the father before the age of twenty-one for enrolment in the army.6 For except grave misconduct by his children the father has strong means of correction.7 A son daughter a twenty-five and twenty-one under under
cannot
even

marry

when
woman

the

8 the consent without of their parents ; and, has attained his twenty-fifth year, and man her twenty-first, both are to ask still bound

Quoted
Sully,
'

by de Ribbe, p. 51. Memoirs,'

'

Les
2

Revolution,'
3

Bodin,

families et la societe ' De Republica,'

en

France

avant

la

book

i. ch. iv. p. 31.

4
5 6

vol. v. p. 1 80. Koenigswarter, loc. tit. p. 231. 'La Femme dix-huitieme de Goncourt, au
'

siecle,'p.
8

20.

Code

Civil,' art. 374. Ibid., art. 148.

Ibid., art. 375-383.

THE

LIBERTY

OF

CHOICE

239

for

it, by

formal
to
a

notification.1
very

Parental
extent

marriage Holland

exist

great

restraints in Germany being

upon

and

also,

the

marriage

of

minors

void, the

if effected without the consent of the if she be the survivor. According mother Irish law, on Scotch, and the other hand, and guardians validity prior
to
to

absolutely father, or of
to

can, Americonsent

the

of parents

the the

marriage
union.

requisite to the in England case

of

of minors The same

is not
was

the

of 26 Geo. II. c. 33, declared by license, when all marriages either of the which parties was under the age of twenty-one years, if celebrated the consent without- publication of banns, or without of the the
statute

father

or

unmarried
void.2 is thus

mother,

or

guardian

to

be

absolutely
the family

null and There

certain

resemblance

between

tribes and that of the most advanced of savage both, the grown-up frequently Among son, races. the and daughter, peoples among grown-up enjoys a liberty unknown however, intermediate There are, an at stage of civilization.
these
are

institution

vital differences
no

"

that

children

in

civilized countries

in

respect

born

with birth the of children

those

the property of their parents ; that they are by society ; that to them certain rights guaranteed
gives parents

than

which conduce to true ideas, essential as they are not many civilization, are French It is a purely modern the conception centuries old. " he says, Le pouvoir Encyclopedist paternal when expresses
est plutot
1

them rights over to the children's happiness.

no

other These

un

devoir

qu'un

pouvoir."

'Code
Kent,
'

2 3

Civil,' art. 151. Commentaries and

on

American
'

Law,'

lecture xxvi.

Diderot

d'Alembert,

Encyclopedic,'

vol. xiii.p. 255.

CHAPTER

XI

SEXUAL

SELECTION

AMONG

ANIMALS

THE Darwin.

"

depends on the selection, which success at all ages, in relation to the general of both sexes, principle, sexual conditions another of life, he introduced depends on the success selection, which of certain individuals natural
over

expression, Besides

Sexual

Selection,"

was

first used

by

Mr.

the

of the same According species. others who

are

most

in relation to the propagation of viduals to the former principle, those indifor existence successful in the struggle
sex,

useful to the species are survive the others, and characters to the latter, those individuals who thus inherited ; according have the have the greatest success in the struggle for mates
most
numerous

offspring, and
on

the characters which

new

gave

them

the preference pass intensified by struggle

is of two

are wards aftergeneration, and like The causes. the operation sexual of In' both it is carried on by individuals kinds.
sex

to

the

of the
the males,

same

; but

in

one or

these

try to

drive

away

individuals, ally generkill their rivals ; in the

other, they

sex, those of the opposite seek to excite or charm generally the females, who attractive males select the most for their partners. Therefore, the characters acquired through

sexual
same

selection, and
sex,

transmitted

chiefly to

generally the males, are, on the one for battle, vigour the other hand, courage and ; on certain felt or are colours, forms, ornaments, sounds, odours, which The secondary to be pleasant. sexual characters of the latter
sort
are

offspring of the hand, weapons

thus

due

to

the

taste

of the

females.

They

have

xi

SEXUAL

SELECTION

AMONG

ANIMALS

241

been

acquired

because

they

are

beautiful

or

otherwise

able, agree-

have

the characters resulting from natural whereas because they are useful. How been acquired

selection
are
we
"

to

explain
senses
"

The the origin of this wonderful aesthetic faculty ? and of the lower animals," says Mr. Darwin, of man
to

constituted that brilliant colours and certain forms, as well as harmonious and rhythmical sounds, give pleasure and are called beautiful ; but why this should be so know According Darwin, to Mr. we not."1 natural and
seem so

be

sexual

selection are two characters have arisen.

"

different There
is

sources some

animal which in truth the statement

' '

from

in fact, has so far doned of his critics, Mr. Darwin, abanhis former belief in the efficacy of natural selection in producing an as the differences which separate agent different species of animals, as to admit that some mentary suppleof
one cause

must,

in

some

cases

at

for ; and this he thinks is to be found long periods, of ' sexual selection.' " 2 Far from co-operating with the process of natural selection, sexual selection, as described by Mr. Darwin, produces effects " It is evident," he says, to the disadvantageous species.
"

any rate, be looked in the action, through

brilliant colours, top- knots, fine plumes, "c., of have been acquired as a protection ; many male birds cannot 3 indeed, they sometimes lead to danger." When we consider that the
an

what

important

part

is played animal

protection, in the whole

cannot

strong during

that many male animals fail to make The to their enemies. them conspicuous by certain reptiles and emitted odours mammals, by varithe pairing season, and the sounds produced ous perrod, that
are

of colours, as means it is certainly surkingdom, prising display brilliant hues, which

by

species at the same attracting hostile animals the danger

have

also

the

effect of
And

sexual
appear
1 2
'

arising for the is all the greater characters

at the
'

searching from these species because

is about

for food.

secondary
generally

they

time

when

offspring

to be produced.

Darwin,

The

Descent
i.

of Man,'

Nicholson,

loc. cit.p.

Cf.a
4th.

vol. ii.p. 384. ' criticism of The

Descent

of Man,'

in

The
3

Athenaeum,' Darwin,

1871, March vol. ii.p. 252.

242

THE

HISTORY

OF

HUMAN

MARRIAGE

CHAP.

Thus,

besides

colours, structures,

and

functions,

adapted

in

the most
there
are

Darwin,
we

to the requirements of each species, way marvellous highly to Mr. dangerous, which, according others depend the origin of which upon an aesthetic sense,

and which is absolutely useless. how immense Mr. Darwin, in his many works, has shown is the influence exercised by natural selection on the organic A disciple, therefore, naturally feels perplexed when world. he is told of a series of facts, which, according to the explanation
do
not

know,

selection. natural

given When

by the

the

master,

are

contradiction

to natural opposed between the theories of

and
:
"

sexual

arises
characters they

are

tion selection is distinctly realized, the quesbe sure Can we that the secondary sexual so not suggests ? May useless as Mr. Darwin

also be explained by the principle of the survival of the fittest? The larger size and greater strength of the males, possess, and the weapons of them of offence or defence many
for, as, among the higher animals, accounted the males generally fight with each other for the possession The the other secondary point is whether of the females.
may

easily be

so

sexual
It is

characters

can

be due

to the

same

cause.

a established fact that the colours of flowers serve Through by definite end. the flowers are them recognized insects in search of honey ; and the insects, during their visits, an

involuntarily

carry

the

pollen

of

one

flower

to the stigma

of

is proved to another, and thus effect cross-fertilization,which for the vigour and fertilityof the next be of great importance

of plants. generation that brilliant colours which

they
are

Now
are as

it is extremely interesting to note found only in species of flowers to

means

of attracting insects ; they fertilized by the wind.1 in plants which Mr. never occur are Wallace that plants rarely need to be concealed, observes
useful because
or

they

obtain their hairy

are

protection

by their spines,
or

or

ness, their hardsecretions.

Hence

there

covering, very few cases

them.2

their poisonous of what seem In animals,

to be true
on

tective pro-

colouring
1
2

among
'

the contrary,

Miiller,

The
'

Wallace,

Fertilisation of Flowers,' p. 14. Tropical Nature,' p. 223.

xi

SEXUAL

SELECTION

AMONG

ANIMALS

243

colour is greatly
or

influenced
numerous

by

their need

of protection

from,

enemies ; colours of other kinds for the species. must always, to a certain extent, be dangerous Is it probable, then, that, whilst gay colours occur only in the flowers of those conthey are spicuous of real use, plants to which in animals to which they are of colours should occur warning
to, their

beautiful ? real danger merely because the females find them Mr. Wallace, whose criticism of Mr. Darwin's well-known in many theory of sexual selection1 seems, clusive, points, to be confrequent the male suggests that the very superiority of bird or insect in brightness or intensity of colour is due to
"

the greater vigour and activity and the higher vitality of the This intensity of coloration is therefore most male. manifest in the male during the breeding season, the vitality is when by the comIt would be further developed at a maximum. bats of the males
most

vigorous and
most

of the females ; and the rous numeand energetic usually leaving the most indirectly healthy offspring, natural selection would

for the possession

become
Wallace

whether

has made between vigour and colour, but depending on this connection,
law, is
so

preserver and intensifier of it very probable that there

Mr. colour.2 is some connection another question is

some

unknown
place
even

siological phy-

necessary

that it takes

to the species. colour is positively disadvantageous We kingdom. in the vegetable of the kind is found
as

when Nothing
know,
or

Mr.

Wallace

never occur

appear
among

remarks, in the species in

cultivated
plants

himself

that colours
a

which

rarely

state

and

of nature, domesticated
to develop

continually
"

fact which
present.3
never

shows Among

that wild
except

the capacity

animals colour is

ever

plants
when

such
are

colour

preserved

reasonable The truth

to suppose
seems

useful. is like the case that the subserves

they

are variations Is it not most

with the

animals
same

to

in both

Just as
honey
1
'

of the organic insects are coloured that may recognize is to be found, and thus may be led to promote flowers
Colours of Plants

of the

be that colour great kingdoms

purpose

world. where fertil-

' pical and the Origin of the Colour-Sense,' in Tro' Nature,' pp. 221-248. Darwinism,' ch. x. 3 Wallace, 'Tropical Nature,' pp. 193-195. Ibid., p. 187.

The

244

THE

HISTORY

OF

HUMAN

MARRIAGE

CHAP.

the sexual colours of animals have been developed it easier for the sexes to make to find each other during the Protective useful so far as they colours are pairing time. from its enemies, but, at the same time, the animal conceal
ization,
so

they conceal colours

are more

animal
theory the

Sexual species. of its own they make the therefore useful as well, because the with visible. It is quite in accordance
it from

individuals

such colours occur, selection that, where of natural be greater than advantage from them the disshould advantage for the brilliant colours We can see the reason
as

of

humming-birds,
"are

these

birds,

on

account

great activity bright hues of the

practically
rose

unmolested,"1
are

saved But generally a combination of protecting characters.2 has given is danger in sexual colours, so that nature chafers, who
with the
utmost

and from attack

of their for the by

there

them

in males Usually they occur cautiousness. of protection.3 only, because of the females' greater need They are tillthe age of reproduction, and they not developed appear, in a great many species, only during the pairing season.
is won greatest advantage with the least possible peril. It is a fact of great importance that sexual colours occur in those species habits make these colours exactly whose the nocturnal most moths, taken as a body, are visible. Thus

The

less gaily decorated are than butterflies, all of which much to Mr. Wallace, diurnal in their habits, although, according heat is no adequate influence of solar light and the general
cause

The

for the variety, intensity, and females of the ghost moth are whereas the
are males the females

by easily seen Islands, the male it is remarkable that, in the Shetland and from instead of differing widely the female, of this moth, Mr. Eraser frequently her closely in colour, as resembles
"

of the colours. ings, yellow with darker markbe more white, that they may whilst flying about in the dusk ; complexity

suggests,4 because, at the season in these northern appears moth the males
1 2 3

is not

needed

the ghost of the year when latitudes, the whiteness of females to to render them the visible
p. 213.
4

Wallace, Idem,
'

'Tropical Contributions

Nature,'

to the Theory

Ibid., pp. 259-261.

of Natural Selection,' pp. 73, et seq. Fraser, in ' Nature,' vol. iii.p. 489.

xi

SEXUAL

SELECTION

AMONG

ANIMALS

245

in the twilight night. think that, in this case,

Both

Mr.

Darwin be
a

and

Mr.

Wallace

Sexual
their

colours
manner

occur

colour may chiefly in

means

species

of recognition. which, because of

to be seen at a distance ; they of living, are in sedentary occur or terrestrial moving seldom slowly The animals.3 order Thyof the lowly organized members sanura are wingless and dull-coloured. The Hemiptera, which

usually
not,
as a

lurk about

ptera

are

hapless insects, are plants, and prey upon hues. The for conspicuous Orthorule, remarkable all terrestrial in their habits, generally feeding upon

locusts beautifully are some although exotic do to Mr. Darwin, their bright tints, according ornamented, On to fall under seem the head not coloration. of sexual live in the open air, the other hand, the dragon-flies, which possess green, blue, yellow, and splendid vermilion metallic plants, and, tints, and

Every one often differ in their coloration. has admired beauty of many butterflies, especithe extreme ally Amongst the Fishes, living in a medium of the males. be observed through at a distance, which bright colours may the
sexes

we

often
are

find, besides

which
time. Draco air
on

especially Among the Reptiles, especially deserve

protective intense and

the

hues conspicuous the pairing visible during little lizards of the genus colours,
; they

attention

their rib-supported parachutes, Mammals, colours baffles description. do not

male

and
on

the glide through the beauty of their the other hand,

generally birds ; and

among present the splendid tints so common the brighter colours of certain arboreal mammals
as
means seem

serve

chiefly

of concealment.
to

These

been

phenomena for evolved be due

show
of

that

sexual
seen.

the

purpose

being fact

colours They

have
can

scarcely connected for

any
1

with instance, other

The
'

to merely the degree

are

'the of

that

vitality, less not certainly orders.

It

is coloration mals, Mamthe since

vigorous perhaps

than be

of
Darwin,

the
'

Vertebrate
of Man,'

may

Descent

vol. i. p. 485.
; though

2
3

Wallace, The

Darwinism,'

Gallinaceas,
have

p. 270. however, form the most

an

exception sexual

terrestrial, they active and

pronounced

colours.

almost wholly But they are

wander

much.

246

THE

HISTORY

OF

HUMAN

MARRIAGE

CHAP.

suggested enemies

that,

as

flying animals hues.

more

than
with

terrestrial, they

the most sexual

conspicuous fact, that important have

may with But here

easily escape their less danger be rated decowe

have
do

to observe
not

animals
some

which other
means

possess

colours generally discoverable. themselves Flowers which

some

of making

need
cases, we

them,

in

the help of insects for fertilizationattract by bright colours, but by peculiar not do
not
so

And as odours. fertilized by the where

are

wind,
use.

find conspicuous flowers have no

most

colours

in plants
except
as a

it is of real

The

perfume brilliant flowers,

possess least odour, whilst many of them no or the scent at all. White very pale flowers are generally M. Mongredien most 160 odoriferous. gives a list of about flowers, and trees and species of hardy shrubs with showy another list of sixty species with fragrant flowers ; but only

those which

rule, have

twenty

of the latter
are

are

included

among

the Most

showy

species,

and these flowers are

almost

all white-flowered.1 only

at night,
or

of the white

are their perfumes most being that white at that time ; the reason emitted powerfully flowers are fertilized chiefly by night-flying insects. We arrive thus at two conclusions : first, that powerful odours and conspicuous

scented

colours complementary

as

guides

to

insect fertilizers are, that

as

rule,
occur

to

each

other ; secondly,

they

most alternately in the way kingdom In the animal

useful to the species.

various odours and

sounds

are

closely connected During the season

submaxillary haunts. At

the with reproduction love a of odour musky of

of the species. is emitted by the and pervades its

glands the
same

the

crocodile,

period
so

the anal scent-glands

are are

of snakes glands
some cases

in active function, and are the lizards. Many mammals

the corresponding In odoriferous.

or a

of

the odour

appears

to serve

as

defence

protection,

but in
almost Again,

other species the glands are confined to the males, and more active during the rutting season. always become great many In sounds.
the
a

insects have
two

power of producing familie*s of the Homoptera and

the

stridulous in three of of sound

in

Orthoptera,
1

the

males
'

alone

possess

organs

Wallace,

Tropical

Nature,'

pp. 230, et seq.

xi

SEXUAL

SELECTION

AMONG

ANIMALS

247

the used incessantly during efficient state, and these are fishes have Some season. male sound-producing pairing fishermen instruments, Rochelle that the assert of and the Of the spawning-time. the noise during males alone make
an

frogs and
time,
as

toads

the males
case

emit

various

sounds of
our

at the pairing
common

in the the

of
season,

the

croaking
no

frog.

During

rutting

the huge bellowing

than
a

tortoise
noise,

of the

and at Galapagos

other time, the male of hoarse Islands utters a

at
a

which

can

be

heard

distance

of

more

Aughey Professor that on two states yards. he watched from a littledistance occasions, being himself unseen, a rattle-snake coiled up with head erect, which continued

hundred

to rattle at

short

intervals

for half

an

hour
met

; at last he

saw

another Among cries,

or

snake Birds
even

approach, the

and

when
or

they

they forth

paired. strange

power of instrumental

song, music,

of giving is exceedingly

common,

particularly almost

in

the

males

during
use

the

pairing much

season more

all male
than
are

mammals
at any

their voices

; and during

that period porcupine,

stated

Some, as other time. to be completely mute

the giraffe and during except

the rutting season. The colours, odours,

and
some
a

odours
way

of plants

"

and sounds of animals, like the colours far as they may be assumed to be in so the reproductive functions
"

connected

with
to

are,

as
are

rule, complementary

each other.

Stridulating insects

generally not there do not

the Homoptera, conspicuously coloured. Among to be any well-marked seem cases of ornamental Among differences between the sexes. crickets, the Locustidse, and Mr. grasshoppers, Darwin says,
some
"

beautifully coloured species are It is not probable that they owe

'

; but

their

bright tints to sexual

of
use

able." unpalatThe directly species protective colours. bright hues of Stridulating beetles seem to be of use chiefly for protective and warning ing belong; whereas purposes species Neuroptera to the orders and Lepidoptera, often extremely

selection. to these insects by giving

Conspicuous
notice

colours
are

may

be

that they

Other

have

conspicuously coloured, are not remarkable Frogs and toads, which have an sounds. character in the musical powers possessed

for any stridulous interesting sexual by the males,

are

248

THE

HISTORY

OF

HUMAN

MARRIAGE

CHAP.

evidently

the principle of protection, or hues in order to be more tinted with conspicuous sometimes by their enemies food. nauseous Of as a easily recognized in bright tints ; the Lacertilia Reptiles, the excel mainly
coloured according

to

Chelonia,
Among

Crocodilia, and
one

Ophidia,

in

sounds

Birds, in

instance

at least,

for his scent. "During season," the pairing reference to the Australian musk-duck, says Mr. Gould, with " it is not a this bird emits strong musky odour ; hues.1 Sexual colours and with any conspicuous ornamented
"...

the male breeding and

and odours. is remarkable

the power of song are generally complementary " As a general Birds. rule," Mr. Wood among brilliant songsters among is found that the most attired in the of
any

to each

other it remarks,
"

the birds

are

plainest garb gorgeous in are

; and

it may

safely be power,

predicted

peculiarly of
'

bird, that
inverse

sweetness

voice

Thus, plumage." the bullfinch and coloured, and the brilliant birds of the tropics are hardly ever The wild camel in the desert of Kum-tagh has songsters.
reddish, sandy

ratio to of the British birds, with the exception of are goldfinch, the best songsters plain-

quality and its beauty of

during the rutting even males, but find their consorts by scent."3 no season, utter sound, for the intolerable perfume The musk-deer, well known which is time, the the males emit at pairing also entirely silent.4 the Moreover, sexual
as

hue, and

"

appears

from

what
scents

has

just been

said, the

colours, the perceptible

to each

and sounds

complementary
to make

animals be no of advantage would be insects, so they would living among to animals bushes
; whereas
at
a

the

other in the way easily discoverable.

to flowers

of animals are that is best suited As bright colours

fertilized by night-flying little advantage of comparatively grass and plants, in woods and the animal make We have also seen
that recognizable that it

sounds

is among

considerable flying and aquatic whereas

'

and scents distance.

animals

chiefly
1 2

occur,

terrestrial animals
to the

sexual colours excel in sound and

3
4

Birds of Australia,' vol. ii.p. 383. ii. Wood, loc.cit. vol. p. 257. ' From Kulja to Lob-nor,' pp. 92, 94, Prejevalsky, Gould, Handbook
Brehm,
'

Thierleben,'

vol. iii. p. 94.

XI

SEXUAL

SELECTION

AMONG

ANIMALS

249

scents.

Whilst
from

of the stridulating insects are lizards, living on brightly-coloured trees

Thus

most

terrestrial.
or

stone

to

stone,

must

attract

their covering, crocodiles jungles, frogs crawling the grass, allure their mates, the among and by emitting former musky odours, the latter by producing The odour of the Australian loud sounds. musk-duck, which of
from danger upon for its food and for its preservation its powers those of flying, is, as of diving rather than upon

the attention inhabiting rivers and

by

running brilliance

depends

Mr.
can

Gould
be
seen.1

observes, often perceptible

long

before

the animal

Mr.

Darwin

remarks,
seem

as

regards
to

the

of song that, if the plumage bright colours were dangerous would

voice be

power

colours and We can replace each other. perceive did not vary in brightness, or if
to

birds,

"

Bright

the

employed
one

to

charm
2

the

offers

such

means." we

But
are

species, other means fema4es ; and melody of if we accept Mr. Darwin's

to suppose

theory
that

of sexual inexplicable

selection,
aesthetic
most

compelled the
to

that

sense

developed

in the way
are

of dangerous by

females the

has

been

species.

spicuous Con-

most of such colours, are which, by their enemies, are sounds and and odours appreciated If, they are most exactly in those species to which perilous.
on

colours by means

admired

the females

of those animals easily discovered

the

contrary,

we

accept and

sexual
to

colours, odours, species, they

as are

explanation in some are sounds the whole for the sexes

the

that, although hurtful ways

much inas-

the

upon

they
a

make

it easier

advantageous, to find each facts,

other,
as

we
as

have
with

theory

in accordance

with all known

the

objected

great principle of natural selection. that it is not the females but the males that

It may
are

well be the

the secondary seekers, whilst in the males But occur only. are that the females entirely
season

we

sexual characters have no reason passive during

generally
to

think

the

Darwin

and several of the directly indicate that

statements

collected
are

pairing by Mr. by the

females

sounds

of their future partners.

1 2

If Burdach

attracted is correct

in say-

Gould,

loc. cit. vol. ii.pp. 382, et seq. ' Darwin, The Descent of Man,' vol. i. p. 62.

250

THE

HISTORY

OF

HUMAN

MARRIAGE

CHAP.

ing

senses the male sex acute generally possesses more than the female,1 it is obvious that secondary sexual characters less females be of to use than to males, as it certainly would would be of greater danger.

that

In

his work

'

on

Darwinism,'

Mr. and

Wallace

expresses
are

the

opinion
to

that the various sounds

male
serve as a

as or an call to the " intensification, the production, of his presence ; and, as he says, differentiation of these sounds are and and odours 2 Mr. Wallace of natural selection." clearly within the power

the

odours female,

which

peculiar indication

of colour as a means The theory here set forth thus, in fact, very of recognition. his views. The only difference is that the nearly approaches colour sexual colours have been classified under the head of
"

has also shown

the immense

importance

for recognition," though have been produced may We

have

the

positive

cause

by

which

they

be

surplus of vital energy.

ters sexual characbe regarded as horns which rise

which,
ornaments.

still to consider certain secondary to Mr. Darwin, must according

With these

he classes the great

and clypeus
some

from

the head,

thorax, with

of

many

male

beetles ;
are

the appendages provided

; the

which

male

fishes and

reptiles

crests, combs, plumes, and protuberances of birds crests, tufts, and ; and various many male mantles of But some hair which are found in certain mammals. of these be of use in their fights for to the males may characters

Mr. Wallace recognition. have been suggests that crests and other erectile feathers may in appearance, formidable the bird more useful in making in thus frightening tail or ; while long away enemies and females,
or serve as means

of

wing

to distract the serve might Moreover, we prey.3 characters of which in the future be brought the use may

feathers

aim

of

bird of

cannot

utility, as
to

has been
Mr.

the

case

in

so

many

under other instances. appendages

ceive yet perthe law of cording Ac-

Wallace,
are

and
to

other animals abnormal

growths
1

of birds due to a surplus of vital energy, leading in those parts of the integument where

the ornamental

Burdach,
Wallace,

'

Physiologic,'

vol. i. p. 277.
p. 284.

2
3

'

Darwinism,'

Ibid., p. 294.

xi

SEXUAL

SELECTION

AMONG

ANIMALS

251

muscular
"

and
"

nervous are

action
no

are

ornaments

certainly For other Darwin's

Mr.

no

positive is needed. other explanation be advanced may arguments which

of

And greatest.1 where these disadvantage to the species, against Mr. be made may
'

of sexual selection, reference Wallace's Nature in ' Tropical to criticisms " Darwinism.' We have sufficient evidence that females

theory

and
are

pleased

or

excited
are

by

the

males'

display

colours,2 and

charmed
amongst
a

by their songs.
many
over
a

of their sexual But Mr. Darwin's that almost

theory

presupposes, all the females of successive of the

other wide the

things,
area same

species,
prefer

and

for many

generations,
or

exactly
or are

colour,
sexual

ornament

choice; how shall we explain the strange fact that the taste of the females that there are varies so much species in which scarcely two ? This difficulty the standard the same of perfection is exactly secondary characters did
"

sounds.3 due to female

Moreover,

modification if the

not

escape
same

Mr.

Darwin.

"

It is

curious
so

fact," he

says,
as

that

in the

class of animals

sounds

different

the drumming beak,

the cooing

of the snipe's tail, the tapping of the pecker's woodthe harsh trumpet-like cry of certain waterfowl,

should And species."

screams

of the turtle-dove, and the song of the nightingale, all be pleasing to the females of the several
further,
"

What
some

birds

as

of, for instance, for bad taste

shall we kinds of

say
macaws

about

the harsh

; have

these

have

for colour, their bright yellow The theory

now

as they musical sounds judging by the inharmonious

apparently
contrast

of

and

blue

plumage

"

in taste.
1

The
'

fully for this difference accounts suggested immense variability of the secondary sexual
p, 293.

Wallace,
Mr.

Darwinism,'

Belt (loc. the female of Florisuga cit. p. 112)has seen mellivora branch, displaying in front on a two their charms males sitting quietly and ' One would shoot up like a rocket, then suddenly the of her. expanding

snow-white
turning

tail like

an

inverted
to

round
white

gradually
tail covered

show
more

parachute, slowly descend off both back and front

was
3 4

space than evidently the grand feature in the performance.' ' See Wallace, Darwinism,' p. 285.
Darwin,
'

in front of her, The expanded bird, the the rest all of and

The

Descent

of Man,'

vol. i. pp. 67, 74.

252

THE

HISTORY

OF

HUMAN

MARRIAGE

CH.

XI

characters is to make other.

is precisely what it easier for the it is natural

And

if their be expected, object to find and sexes each recognize that the females should be pleased might

by

by the association of which, odours, or sounds ideas, are to them the symbols exciting period of of the most know we that differently the other hand, their lives. On
colours,

coloured
together.1

races

species of the same here, I think, we And The

may
may

be disinclined
draw
an

to pair

important

conclusion.

secondary sexual great stability of the but in find we certainly not in wild species, characters which to be due chiefly to the domestication, seems under animals fact that

those

males

which

most

typically

peculiarities of their species

mates.

have

the

the represent best chance of finding

The

jump

have felt some surprise at this strange reader may from the patria potestas to a discussion of merely gical zoolodo, directly, with have to facts, which the nothing
marriage.
man,

history of human

But
and,

we

have

now

to

deal with

the sexual selection of necessary of this, it was the lower natural animals

for the

right

understanding
selection great law of

to show

that

the

sexual

of of
the

is entirely subordinate to the Mr. Darwin discussed the origin selection.

to the statement sexual characters as a preliminary secondary the origin of man, and of the different of his theory regarding At the end of the next races shall consider chapter we of men.

whether
facts
1

this theory

appears

to

be

in accordance

with

or

not. 'Animals
and Plants under

Darwin,

Domestication,'

vol. ii.pp. 102-104.

CHAPTER

XII

THE

SEXUAL

SELECTION

OF

MAN

TYPICAL

BEAUTY

BY made

the

"

Sexual

Selection
as

of

Man

"

is meant

the

choice

by
sex.

men

and women Mr. Darwin

regards

relations with that

the opposite

place

know
the
as
a

among of domesticated of females

shown lower Vertebrata, the

has

case

she
upon

rule, seems belongs to the

in great

animals, The male, indeed, than in that of males. female, provided to be ready to pair with any his own As depends this probably species.1 infer impulse, we may strength of his sexual
a

selection takes and, judging from what we in it is much common more

such

had man times, when primitive like tendency, he displayed a season, and instinct, in proportion it has become as
that

definite
that less the

pairing

sexual intense, has

become
Even
man,

more

discriminating.
woman

now

is

more

particular takes
says,
"

in

her

choice

than

that the union provided A Maori to interest. proverb

place Let

without
a
man

reference be ever so let

a

good-looking, be woman her."2 With

he
ever

will not
so

be
men

much

sought

after ; but

plain,
to

Sorrento
1

regard Women states,

"

will still eagerly seek after Negroes Merolla da Sogno, the of have of their would experience

Vogt (' Lectures Man,' p. on the aversion 421), in by is frequently overcome more the wild state allied species by the females ; and, in crosses between the males than wild and domesticated female domesticated belongs to the the animals, generally
to

According

Professor

between

species or vol. iii.p.

2

race

(Geoffrey Saint-Hilaire,

'

Histoire

naturelle

generate,'

177).
loc. cit. pp. 293, et seq.

Taylor,

254

THE

HISTORY

OF

HUMAN

MARRIAGE

CHAP.

husbands
men were

before
to have
are

they

married
; and

them,

in like

manner

as

the
aver

of them

in this particular
more

can

that they
men, were

commonly for I have known

to

much

willing either fled away

many be married, while

or

obstinate or fickle than in which instances the men the

women

made

excuses."1

Among Macdonald,

held back, and the Eastern

cases many free husbands,

Central
are

Africans,

according

to

Mr.

known
none

but
In

the

from away wives running from away running of slave husbands human races, unequal crossings between

of slave

free wives.2 the father

" In every case," belongs to the superior race. almost always " says M. de Quatrefages, and especially in transient amours, is less delicate." 3 Thus, woman refuses to lower herself ; man

cases men

in which of America

negresses
are

form
rare never

unions
;
4

very

and

with the indigenous Dr. Nott, who wrote in

met

the middle
was

of this century,

personally
man

any

one
woman,

who

the

offspring

of

negro

because Zealand
a an man.6

Maori

of the extreme it sometimes woman ; but

rarity of such happens that a European Mr.

a and white half-breeds.5 man

In New marries
across

Kerry

Nicholls

never

came

instance

European a woman where in civilized society men Even

had
are

a Maori married less particular in

than women their connections of corresponding if the rules of every-day doubt, would be, even

education,

no

morality

were

the

same

for both

sexes.

In this and the following four chapters the sexes the instinctive feelings by which
act

we

shall deal with are guided in the

have already observed We that the sexual of selection. by artificial means, instinct is excited such as ornaments, have to Now "c. the intrinsic we consider mutilations, of
a

characters
person
1

human opposite

being
sex.

which

affect the

passions

of

of the

Merolla

2 3
*

da Sorrento, loc. cit. p. 236. 'Africaha,' vol. i. p. 141. Macdonald,

de

Quatrefages,The
'

'

Human
8.

Species,' p. 267.

Peschel, Nott

loc. cit. p. 8, note

6 6

Types of Mankind,' and Gliddon, ' Race,' in Maori The Kerry-Nicholls,

'

p. 401. Jour. Anthr.

Inst.,' vol.

xv.

p.

195.

xii

SEXUAL

SELECTION

OF

MAN

TYPICAL

BEAUTY

255

Mr. Darwin
the female

has

shown

that, among

the

lower

Vertebrata,
"

to the the most gives commonly preference a taste the origin of vigorous, defiant, and mettlesome male," for by the theory of natural selecwhich is easily accounted tion.
"

and

similar instinctive appreciation of manly is found in women, courage especially in the

races.

strength
women

an
"

savage Indian My

love
"

song, communicated girl gives the following description is tall and graceful as the young
as

In

by

Mr.

of Schoolcraft,

of her
pine

ideal

:
"

waving

on

the hill
"

as the noble stately deer swift in his course His hair is flowing, and dark as the blackbird that floats his eyes, like the eagle's, both piercing And through the air His heart, it is fearless and great his arm, And and bright

And

"

"

"

it is strong

in the fight." l

tale from

Madagascar

tells of

beauty fascinated Many princess all men. whose princes fought to obtain possession of her ; but she refused them all, handsome, was young, and chose a lover who courageous, and Atalanta herself The beautiful to the best gave strong.2
runner

had to myths and the hero- suitors of the Finnish " When difficult trials to prove their courage.4 a undergo " he must self Dyak to marry," wants says Mr. Bock, show him;
a

hero before he
a

can

has

to secure

number the

gain favour with his intended." heads by killing men of human

more

He

of

hostile tribes ; and

the

heads

he he

cuts

off, the

with which pride and admiration demands bride.5 The of the Sakalava girls of Madagascar When to less cruel. man a a are wishes young obtain Sibree, are to Mr. tested wife, his qualifications, according from distance Placed a thus : at a certain clever caster
"
"

is regarded

greater by his

of the

spear, he

is bidden thrown

to

catch
man

between

his

arm

side every spear displays fear or

; rejected
1

by the

but

fails to catch if there be no

the

opposite spear, he is ignominiously

to him.

and If he

flinching

and

the

spears

are

Schoolcraft, LegueVel

toe.at. vol.
Atheniensis,

2 3 4 5

de Lacombe,

p. 612. 'Voyage a Madagascar,'

v.
'

Apollodorus

vol. ii.pp. 121-123. book iii. ch. ix. " 2. BifSXiodrjicr),'

Cf.Castrdn,
Bock,
v.
'

in 'Littevara

The

Head-Hunters

Soirder,' 1849, p. 12. p. 216. of Borneo,'

vol.

p. 363 ; Dalton,

loc. cit. pp. 40, et seq.

Cf. Wilkes, loc. cit (Nagas of Upper Assam).

256

THE

HISTORY

OF

HUMAN

MARRIAGE

CHAP.

caught, said

he
a

is at

'

once

proclaimed
custom

an

accepted

lover.'"

It is

that

another informed are

similar Madagascar

tribe.1

the Betsil"o, prevailed among Among as we the Dongolowees,

men are

by Dr. Felkin, if two

suitors for

girl,

between the rivals, the and there is a difficulty in deciding following method is adopted. The fair lady has a knife tied to each forearm, so fixed that the blade of the knife below
of wood, the elbow.

projects
a

She
men

then

takes

up

position

on

log

sitting on either side with their legs Raising her arms, the girl leans closely pressed against hers. forward, and slowly presses the knives into the thighs of her

the young

would-be

husbands.

The

trial of endurance wins is to dress the

suitor who bride, the whose

wounds
on

Speaking
Mitchell

of the natives
says

the

she River

this undergoes first duty after marriage has herself inflicted.2

best

Darling,

Major

T. L.

to possession of gins, or wives, appears be associated with all their ideas of fighting ; " while, on the on other hand, the gins have it in their power such occasions

that the

to evince

for the always We

that universal characteristic of the fair, a partiality brave. Thus it is, that, after a battle, they do not
husbands of
course,

follow their fugitive go

may
over as
a

from
to

the field,but

quently fre-

matter
women's

infer that
men

the victors."3 instinctive inclination to strong

and courageous A strong man also better female The

is due only

is not

natural selection in two ways. father of strong children, but he is

to

to protect his offspring. man able than a weak instinct is especially well marked at the lower is then of most stages of civilization, because bodily vigour The same importance in the struggle for existence. principle

has for men. explains the attraction which health in a woman In civilized society, infirmity and not always sickliness are love, but in a savage to a state, says serious hindrance Alexander
unite
v.

Humboldt,
to
a

"

nothing
woman,

can

induce
or one

man

to

himself
4

deformed

who

is very

unhealthy."
1
2

Sibree, loc. cit. p. 251. Wilson and Felkin, loc. cit.vol. ii.p. 310. into the Interior of Eastern Mitchell, ' Expeditions
4 v.

p. 307.

Humboldt,

Australia,' vol. i. loc. cit. vol. iii. p. 233.

xii

SEXUAL

SELECTION

OF

MAN

TYPICAL

BEAUTY

257

The

ancient youth,

Greeks

well beauty

as
"

and love. of

conceived Eros Aphrodite was the

as

some handextremely as of beauty goddess

an
"

So

connected. In civilized mind.

women

love and ideas these two closely are This connection is not peculiar to the Tahiti, Cook saw several instances where

preferred personal beauty to interest.1 The Negroes African Winwood Coast, according Mr. to of the West z Reade, often discuss the beauty of their women ; and, among described by the cannibal savages Queensland, of Northern

Herr

Lumholtz,

the

women

take much about

the

especially

beauty race, every stimulates passion, the ideas of what constitutes beauty vary indefinitely. As Hume " Beauty is no says, quality in things themselves ; it exists them ; and each mind merely in the mind which contemplates
4 perceives a different beauty." A flat,retreating brow seems

of the part country, in every

notice of But, eyes.3

man's

face,
in

although

to white
"

men

to spoil what

ideal of a straight line from the 5 littlesnubA to the crown end of the nose of the head." nose the life of a European may girl ; but the embitter " Australian laugh at the sharp noses of Europeans, natives

would otherwise be a pretty face ; but facial beauty," says Mr. Bancroft, " is

the Chinook

and

call them
their

in their
own

language

'

tomahawk
"

noses,' noses."6

preferring Tahitians

style

frequently

said to

of flat broad Mr. Williams,

much The pity

it

What

so much, and mothers pull the children's noses " 1 We them so frightfully long ! make admire white teeth and rosy cheeks ; but a servant of the king of Cochin China spoke because with contempt of the wife of the English ambassador, she had white teeth like a dog and a rosy colour like that of

is that English

1 2

Cook, Darwin,

'Voyage 'The

3 5

Lumholtz, Bancroft,

Pacific Ocean,' vol. ii.p. 161. of Man,' vol. ii.pp. 373, et seq. ' 4 Essays,' vol. i. p. 268. Hume, loc. cit.p. 213. loc. cit. vol. i. p. 227. Cf. Sproat, loc. cit. p. 29 ; Heriot
to the

Descent

loc. cit. p. 348. 6 Palmer, in

7

Anthr. 'Jour.
'

Williams,
'

Narrative

Polynesian P- 527.

Researches,'

Inst.,'vol. xiii. p. 280, note. Enterprises,' p. 539. Cf. Ellis, of Missionary vol. i. p. 81 ; King and Fitzroy, loc. cit. vol. ii.

258

THE

HISTORY

OF

HUMAN

MARRIAGE

CHAP

potato Empire,
are

flowers.1

In
to

according of the Manchu

northern Pallas, those

"

the

parts
women

of
are a

the

Chinese

type,

that is,who
noses,

have
enormous

preferred who broad face, high

*

cheek-bones, very broad South American Uaupes chief attractions that girls wear Even among
"

and

ears

;
one

and

the

young

consider lady can below

swollen

calf

tight garter the Aryan

possess, the the knee from

of the result being

infancy.3

varies. says M.

To

an

honest
"

the standard peoples of beauty has never Fleming, who studied design," of Rubens's
not
us,

Bombet,

the forms
Let

women

are

the

most

beautiful

in the world.

who

admire the

of form above of Raphael's laugh

at

everything
women

else, and rather

to

to

whom

slenderness figures even

appear
we were

massive,

be too

ready

to

consider the matter closely, it that each individual, and, consequently, would appear each 4 nation, has a separate idea of beauty." What human are characteristics considered beautiful, and how
man

him.

If

has

beauty
In trying

come

to
answer as

influence

the

sexual

selection

of

to

these
are

only such

characteristics groups of
men,

apart

we questions, shall note held to be beautiful by siderable confrom individual differences of

taste

shall confine ourselves to physical beauty, as itself in bodily forms and the colour of the skin. presenting Mr. Spencer that mental and facial perfection are maintains
; and
we
"

the aspects which please are us the outward correlatives of inward perfections, while the displease are us the outward correlatives of aspects which 5 looks Mr. Spencer But inward imperfections." evidently connected,"
and
upon
sense

fundamentally

that

"

beauty,

or

"

facial perfection," qualities

are

as

something real,
"

real in the opinion with

in which
Waitz,
'

mental

an

1
2

Introduction
'

to Anthropology,'

Prichard,
'

Researches

into the Physical

p. 305. History

of Mankind,'

vol. iv.

p. 519. 3 Wallace,

Travels

on

the
see
'

different ideas pp. 374-381. 6 Spencer, point

bears
to

of beauty, 4 Bombet,

For other instances of p. 493. ' Darwin, The Descent of Man,' vol. ii. The Mozart,' Lives of Haydn p. 278. and Mr.

Amazon,'

'Essays,'
a

vol. ii.pp. 156, 162.

Spencer's
Vischer, alone

close

whom (Vischer, Aesthetik,' vol. ii.pp. 175, et

'

according

to resemblance Indo-European the

that
race

of

this view on the Hegelian,

is really beautiful

seq.}.

xii

SEXUAL

SELECTION

OF

MAN

TYPICAL

BEAUTY

259

which

it is difficult to agree.

The

lateral

jutting-out of

the

index of imperfection, is to him an cheek-hones, which seems by many admired of the lower races. The full development are of those visible properties which
essential to the human organism indispensable to perfect beauty, symmetrical shape of the body,

"

is universally recognized natural deformity, the

apparent
traces

as un-

of disease,

"c., being

by every race to personal as regarded unfavourable We distinguish between appearance. and feminine masculine beauty, and, in spite of racial differences, the ideas of what fundamentally the same constitute these forms of beauty are throughout the world. the ideal type be really handsome a person must his her The or sex. of male organism for the development system, the of the muscular
conspicuous

To

approach is remarkable
female
are man,

that of fatty elements ; and to improve everywhere considered

for

muscles
a

rounded
the

forms

that of

woman.

the appearance of According to v. Humthe

narrow

boldt,
woman,

natives that
"

of
she

Guiana,

say

A
was on on

traveller found

that

express is fat and has a Kirghiz's estimate

"

to

beauty

of a forehead." beauty

of female

by the amount dilating regulated of fat, for even when the beauties of his favourite wife, he laid the greatest stress v her The Kafirs and Hottentots are charmed embonpoint"
women's

by their

breasts, which, in certain pendant dimensions, tribes, assume that the usual way such monstrous the child is carried on the back, is by of giving suck, when throwing

long and

the breast

over

that, among

the Mpongwe

"strive to

the emulate The Makololo to Dr. Livingstone, women, according make fat by drinking drink a peculiar themselves and pretty called " 4 boyaloa" the Trarsa, a Moorish tribe in the ; and, among Western

Mr. Reade tells us shoulder.2 even girls of Gaboon, very young beauties of their seniors."3 pendant the

Sahara,

the

women

take

immense
more

milk and
1 2

butter to make
'

themselves

of quantities Such attractive.5

p. 29. Barrow,

Spencer,
v.

Descriptive

Sociology,' Asiatic Races,

200.

Weber,

loc. cit.vol. i. p. 174 ; vol. ii. p.

4

loc. til. vol.

i. p. 39"3 6

loc. cit. p. 74. ' Chavanne, Die Sahara,' p. 454. Reade,

Livingstone,
340.

loc. cit. p. 186.

Cf.ibid., p.

26o

THE

HISTORY

OF

HUMAN

MARRIAGE

CHAP.

however exaggerations, repugnant indicate in a tendency general

beauty. Among inches Europeans, taller than A
men

to
men's

more

refined taste, of "female

notions

are

on

an

average

two

or

three

women,1

shoulder. regarded
are

very

woman's

and ideal of manly beauty, whereas women are tall or broad apt to be rather awkward. less broad, her nose face is shorter, her mouth
as an

high-built

have a greater breadth and of figure is also broad-shouldered

who A
less
waist

prominent,
narrower

her
than her
a

neck
man's

longer,
; and

pelvis her fingers are The

her

wider,
more

her

pointed,
woman's are a

hands

body

and is lower than

lighter.2 and
a

feet smaller.

shorter and broad mouth,

that of a man's, As a matter of fact, a

hands than and in a feet
man. are

slender and halving line of a so that her steps long face,

large
woman

in objectionable

more much have Women

special liking for low-bodied length of the neck ; and by than it is by waist narrower There
is thus
common
an an

dresses, which
means

display they

the

full

of

corset

make

the

nature.

said to be is merely

of beauty which, no human to the whole race.

can

ideal

doubt, But

may

be

this ideal realized.

General

abstraction which are similarities in taste Though

no races

never

be
by

accompanied that
nose
a

differences.
nose

every

one

admits

is ugly,
; and

particular which

form

of the
a

specific face without a is universally

as essen-

admired

regard

swelling

bosom

This

of King vol. ii.p. form,

Ellis

rule does not hold good for all Cook Sound, George's remarks

races.

Speaking

Voyage ('

of the natives to the Pacific Ocean,'

size, colour, and nearly of the same from it is distinguish to men the them. not ; easy whom with states the ('Polynesian Researches,' vol. i. p. 81) that, among
women are

303) that

'

the

of the male and female sex is not so great as that which often prevails in Europe. Siculus Diodorus as tall as the were says (loc. cit.book v. ch. xxxii. " 2)that the Gallic women Fritsch Dr. (loc. men asserts ; and cit. p. 398) the same with reference to Tahitians, the stature
.

the difference between

the
'

Bushman

women

to tika, according larger and stronger-featured,

men.

of South Mr. Powers

Africa.

Among

the

Californian
women are

Shaseven

(loc. cit. p. 244),the

in every way
more

the
2

C/. Burton,
'

'

Ploss,

Das

Weib,'

p. 118 i. et pp. 9, seq. vol.

and First Footsteps,'

respectable,' than

(Somals).

xii

SEXUAL

SELECTION

OF

MAN

TYPICAL

BEAUTY

261

tial to feminine
to the rharm

Every

race

differ widely breasts. of pendant its own has, indeed,

beauty

from

the Hottentots

as

standard
ago

of
"

beauty. Nations

Alexander
attach
the

von

Humboldt,
of beauty
own

long
to

observed,

idea

everything

which

particularly

characterizes

their

Thence physiognomy. very little beard, a narrow

every

their natural physical conformation, have bestowed it results that, if nature

forehead,

or

brownish-red

individual

thinks himself
'

beautiful

body

is destitute of hair, his head

'

in proportion flattened, his skin

skin, his as
more

or annotto,' with chica,' or some This has been colour." adopted view but, it by has been disputed as writers,2

covered

other coppery-red later by several be others,3 it may

as an

well to bring

together

some

fresh

evidence,

addition

to

that collected by Mr. Darwin. The Sinhalese, says Dr. Davy, who are of the sex, of the charms and have books rules to
"

great
on
a

connoisseurs
and subject,

the
woman

Her

to be perfectly aid the judgment, would not allow beautiful unless she had the following characteristics : hair should like the tail of the peacock, be voluminous
"

in graceful curls ; long, reaching to the knees, and terminating her nose be like the bill of the hawk, and lips bright should Her leaf of the iron-tree. and red, like coral on the young

neck should breasts firm

"

wide ; her limbs tapering ; the soles of in the surface of her body any hollow, and the soft, delicate, smooth, and rounded, without general, bones Dr. Davy and adds, sinews." asperities of
be

waist small lips should Her her feet without

her her chest capacious, round, and her cocoa-nut, and and conical, like the yellow by the hand. to be clasped almost small enough be large

projecting

"

The

preceding

is the most

general
4

external

character

that

can

be given The women

1

of the Sinhalese." of the Indo-European

race

are

remarkable

v.

Humboldt,

Geoffroy
'

Darwin, Plata
3

The

foe. cit. vol. iii.pp. 236, et seq. ' Saint-Hilaire, des Histoire anomalies,' vol. i. p. 268. Descent 'Rio de la Man,' Mantegazza, ii. of p. 381. vol.

'

loc. cit. vol. vi. p. 27. 'Types Martineau, Theory,' vol. ii. p. 157. Delaunay, of Ethical Sur la beaute,' in ' Bull. Soc. d'Anthr.,' ser. iii. vol. viii.p. 198.
e
4

Tenerife.'

Waitz-Gerland,

Davy,

loc. cit. pp.

no,

et seq.

262

THE

HISTORY

OF

HUMAN

MARRIAGE

CHAP.

for

the

length

of

their
"

hair.

"

Dans

nos

contre"es,"

Isidore
a

Geoffroy
des

la beaut6

ces observes, femmes ; dans

deVeloppements
d'autres pays, si de lagers

ajoutent
on

observait,

ils passeraient presque l A conformation." small round

"

pour face," says Castre"n, " full lips, white forehead, black tresses, and rosy red cheeks and beauty. Thus in of a Samoyede small dark eyes are marks for her small eyes, her a a Samoyedian song girl is praised

les y vices de

broad

face, and

its rosy

colour."

These,

as

we

know,

are

the

typical characteristics

As to the Tartar of the Samoyedes.3 women, noses than we who generally have far less prominent Father de Rubruquis in Europe to see, are states, accustomed
"

The

less their

noses

the

handsomer

they

are

In

the Fiji, Lane

remarkably
as a

broad

is looked Mr.
many
women

upon

mark
ever

occiput, peculiar beauty.5 Among the Egyptians of corpulent they do

persons,
not

esteemed." to its people,

scarcely other African

"

saw

"

In

his

peoples, love-songs,

and, unlike admire very fat

the

Egyptian
as v.

the

of object
"
"

his affections
negroes,"
says

small waist."
preference Kalmucks

The

describes commonly of slender figure, and " Humboldt, give the

to

the

thickest
noses

and

most

to turned-up

; and

lips ; the prominent the Greeks, in the statues

beyond 85" to 100" of heroes, raised the facial line from The Aztecs, who disfigure the heads of their never nature. their principal divinities, as their hierochildren, represent
prove, glyphical manuscripts flattened than any I have ever

with
seen

head

among

much Caribs." the

more
7

The

fashion, prevalent ing many among peoples, of transformparts of the body, affords a good illustration of their ideas
Saint-Hilaire,
' '

1 2 3 4 5 6

Geoffroy
Castren,

Nordiska

resor

Histoires des anomalies,' vol. i.p. 268. och forskningar,' vol. i.p. 229.

Prichard, loc. cit. vol. iv. pp. 434, et seq. loc. cit. p. 33. de Rubruquis, Waitz-Gerland, Lane,
v.

loc. cit. vol. vi. p. 543. loc. cit. vol. i. pp. 38 ; 259, note*. ' Political Essay Humboldt, on the evidence of Man'
;

Kingdom
v.

For other vol. i. p. 1 54, note. 'The Descent besides Darwin,

et seq. ; vol. vi. pp.

for
"

of Humboldt's

New
theory,

Spain,'
see
"

543, 571

Idem,

loc. cit. vol. iv. pp. 62, 'Introduction to Anthropology,' Waitz,

11.

p. 305 ; Zimmermann,

loc. cit.vol. ii.p.

xii

SEXUAL

SELECTION

OF

MAN:

TYPICAL

BEAUTY

263

about have

The Indians personal beauty. low and flat forehead, often a

an

of North

America,

who

peculiarity by Tahiti, Samoa,

been
and

customary
to

and from

this natural exaggerate In artificial flattening of the forehead.1 other islands of the Pacific Ocean, it has time immemorial
to

press the noses of the infants, as observes, in order to increase a national characteristic which in Sumatra, is considered beautiful.2 The same practice occurs for it, but that it and Marsden other reason could learn no
was

flatten the occiputs Professor Gerland

an

improvement

of
"

beauty

in

the

Among natives.3 is quite different is always

the Ovambo
:
"

of South

estimation Africa, the

of the fashion
which

With

left untouched," shave the head, which has the effect of magnifying 4 Among prominence of the hinder parts of it."
a small feet are considered the feet of girls are pressed know from the measurements

the exception of the crown, "the men says Andersson,

often

the natural

the Chinese,
; hence

woman's

chief attraction

from made
nature

early childhood. by Scherzer and

Now

we

Schwarz,
"

that Chinese

women

have

by

of fact, the Manchu Tartars, who at present rule the Chinese Empire, never press daughters.5 feet the of their
a

has always peculiarity which And, Tartar as neighbours.

a unusually small feet from distinguished them their

matter

Each other.

race

The

its considers North American

own

to every colour preferable "a Indians admire hide," tawny

the Chinese and New Some young copper-coloured, Australian, and

tells
us on

dislike

the white Zealanders, who

skin

of the

Europeans.6
were

themselves

lightly

tint of an at the dark greatly amused Barrington laughed at him for being so ugly.7
were

the
a

having
1

had

of an other hand, child by a white man,

Australian
smoked

woman,

it and

who, it rubbed

Heriot, loc. cit. p. 348. Catlin, 'Last loc. cit. p. 441. Rambles the Indians,' pp. 145, et seq. amongst ' ' 2 Angas, Polynesia, Researches,' Ellis, Polynesian vol. i. p. 81. Macfie, loc. cit. vol. vi. p. 27. Waitz-Gerland, p. 272. 4 3 loc. cit. p. 196. loc. cit. pp. 44, et seq. Andersson, Marsden, ' ' 5 in Archiv. f. Anthr.,' vol. v. Fusse der Chinesinnen,' Die Welcker,
Katscher, p. 149. ' 6 The Darwin,
7

Angas,

'

Leben,' chinesischen Descent of Man,' vol. ii.p. 377. Life,' vol. i. pp. 280, 304. Savage

'

Bilder

aus

dem

p. 51.

264

THE

HISTORY

OF

HUMAN

MARRIAGE

CHAP.

with

oil to give it a darker colour.1 as a rule, the lightest people

colour on effect of their fair complexion, Among the Malays, according

a

spot of dark

bably, who are proin Madagascar, often put heighten in to the the cheeks, order of which they are very proud.2 to Mr. Crawfurd, "the standard

The

Hovas,

of perfection lover compares

snow,

the

in colour is virgin gold, and, as a European the bosom of his mistress to the whiteness of East Insular lover compares that of his to the metal."
of
3

yellowness The
practised

of the precious the

object of
among

painting
seems

the

body,

so

commonly

savages,

the natural colour this is the reason with have the

a

of

the skin.

to be to exaggerate sometimes Humboldt Von believes that

why

the

American
The

Indians
natives

red

ochre

and
an

earth.4

selves paint themof Tana, who dye their Islanders,

bodies

colour of few shades

coin, usually old copper 5 darker ; whilst the Bornabi

"

have a who bodies with appearance." with

a

light copper-coloured anoint their complexion, in order to give themselves a turmeric, whiter
6

The

Javanese,when

in full dress,

smear

selves them-

"'

of a place The children that blacker they be the

the
day

And, speaking of the people yellow cosmetic.7 in Maabar (Coromandel Coast),Marco Polo says,
are

born they

here
are

are

black

enough,

but

the
from

more

thought

of ; wherefore

of their birth
so

with oil of sesame, Moreover, they make

their parents do rub them every week black as devils. as that they become their devils white, 8 they do paint black all over."
and

their gods

black

and the images of their saints form are The question, What characteristics of the human find beauty Men beautiful ? may be answered. deemed now
"

in the full development

1

of the visible characteristics

belonging

Introduction to Anthropology,' p. 305. 210. Sibree, loc. cit. pp. in, 3 For additional evidence, see loc. cit. vol. i. p. 23. Crawfurd, Bock loc. cit. vol. ii. Head-Hunters The of Borneo,' p. 183 ; Zimmermann, loc. cit. pp. 452, 455. p. 92 ; Georgi,
2 4 *

Waitz,

'

Darwin,
Turner,

'

The

Descent

of Man,'

vol. ii.p. 383.

7
8

p. 307. Angas, Polynesia,' pp. 381, et seq. Crawfurd, vol. i. p. 23.

'

'

Samoa,'

Cheyne,

loc. cit. p. 105.

Marco

Polo, loc. cit. vol. ii. p. 291.

xil

SEXUAL

SELECTION

OF

MAN

TYPICAL

BEAUTY

265

to
sex

the human
; of

organism

in general

; of those

peculiar
next

to

the

peculiar to the race. the connection of love and beauty. does not That this connection those

We

have

to consider

depend

upon

from the is obvious pleasure excited by beauty intrinsic character of an aesthetic feeling is disinterestedness, So the intrinsic character of love is the very reverse. whereas implies the full development far as beauty of characteristics
or essential to the human organism, preference given to it follows from

the aesthetic fact that the

the either of the sexes, the instinctive inclination

to

to healthiness,

already
question

The

further discussion. no needs mentioned, and is to explain the stimulating influence Humboldt,
or our
"

of racial perfection. In barbarous nations,"

"

says

v.

there

is

peculiar physiognomy When any individual. those which The inhabit

accuracy
2

to
we

the tribe
compare forests, we

horde

rather than to domestic animals with the has M.

same

our

make

tion."1 observa-

of this statement
we

by

later writers ;

acquis a la science, que plus de 1'etat de nature, un se plus les hommes peuple rapproche 3 This likeness eux." se entre qui le composent ressemblent does not refer to the physiognomy as a only, but to the body
un aujourd'hui

may and fait parfaitement

say

with

confirmed " Godron, C'est

been

The whole. variations of stature, be least considerable the among

civilization.4 It cannot be

for instance,
peoples

are

known

to

least advanced

in

doubted

that

this greater

similarity

is due

partly which

to, the

greater

uniformity

and between

uncivilized peoples are Quetelet,an inequality the inhabitants

country
on

subject.
of stature
on

of life to of the conditions According to Villerme is observed not only hand those the one and also, in the interior of

of towns

of the
towns,

between
Humboldt,

other, but individuals of different

the
'Political Essay,'
'

professions.5

There

v.

2 3 4
5

Cf.Lawrence,
Godron,
'

Lectures
et

on

p. 141. Physiology,'
races,'

De

Pespece

des

"c., p. 474. vol. ii.p. 310.

'

Ibid., vol. ii.pp. 175, ct seq. loc. cit. pp. 59, et seq. Quetelet,
et seq.

Cf. Ranke,

Der

Mensch,'

vol. ii.

PP- 77-79. n6,

266

THE

HISTORY

OF

HUMAN

MARRIAGE

CHAP.

is,however,
importance.

another

factor, which

is, I think, of stillgreater

The

deviations
have

from

the national

type, which

occur

sporadically,

as as

the result of disease, and can, Professor Waitz rarely become permanent, observes, "but the national type is always that which harmonizes with the
considered the relations in which assume that a certain

been

the climate, and the external live."1 We must respective peoples soil and

kind

of constitution

is best

suited

considerable perish in the struggle for existence in a state in which natural at work physical qualities are of and selection is constantly Geoffrey's from vestigat infirst importance. know Isidore the .We deviate much, to that persons who with regard be they may the length of body, from the common standard
"

life, and

that

every

for certain conditions of from deviation this must

dwarfs

or

giants

"

are,

also, being

deficient

in other respects rule, abnormal in intelligence as well as in the power

as a

of reproduction, Sir W. death.2

men

especially and being Lawrence, too, remarks considerably exceeded

liable to

premature

that the strength

of

who has by no
very
men,

have
means

the ordinary

standard
"

are

made below

to their size, and that there corresponded healthy, welldeem few instances can of what we attributes of the race, much with all the proper
3

such

general standard." deviations indicate some and,

as
a

the

If, among disturbance

civilized peoples, tions, of the vital functo

consequence,
more are

are

unfavourable with nearly savage the

same

existence,

this must

be

even

the

case

tribes, all the

conditions flourish in

members of which of life. Abnormal

subjectto

sometimes characteristics may doomed to perish in highly civilized society, but they are a the struggle for existence is far among whom communities
more severe.

It may at first sight seem strange that all the characteristics, differ however of men slight, in which the various races from with particular conditions each other, should harmonize
1 2

Waitz,

'

Introduction

to Anthropology,'
'

p. 86. vol. i. pp. 158, 159

Geoffrey

Saint- Hilaire,

182-185.
3

Cf.Ranke,

Histoire des anomalies,' loc. cit. vol. ii.pp. 131-136.

Lawrence,

loc, cit. p. 400.

xii

SEXUAL

SELECTION

OF

MAN

TYPICAL

BEAUTY

267

But it must be remembered of life to the exclusion of others. had fuller knowledge, to that, if we characteristics- which seem hurtful, might be seen We to be useful. us useless, or even

the utility of some special characteristics, and that of It is certain others may, at least provisionally, be assumed. functions that the physiological of most persons quit who their native land and settle in a wholly different region, must undergo to have
are
so

know

if the change injurious effects. Moreover, considerable related, that when instances, in most why
are
no

new

many
one we

conditions are not bodily structures

part

intimately

varies

others
to

vary

also, though,
any
reason men

are case.

quite

unable

assign

Savage

this should be the generally distinguished

are

for relatively large

jaws,which,
food

doubt,
and

of

use

in

is often hard the functions

serve occasionally being in fact only

where fork, and where the teeth of and This racial peculiarity, implements. as a of low civilization, is thus easily mark knife

tough,

of nature, where the jaws have to perform

state

The less man, the law of natural selection. in want of large and strong civilization, was with advancing for individuals born with the chance jaws, the greater was
accounted

for by

smaller small

jaws to survive ; jaws gradually arose.

hence

race

Indeed,

with comparatively has Professor Virchow

type of face is inconsistent that the prognathous shown the full development of the brain.1

with

Another
men

Mr.

the lower races of characterizes peculiarity which But, is the lateral jutting-out as of the cheek-bones. Spencer observes, this excessive size of the cheek-bones

is only an accompaniment depression of feature

"

opening mouth and

young
"

of large jaws. Other peculiarities forward of the bridge of the nose, of the nostrils, widespread ales, and a long and large jaws constantly co-exist with large and protuberant cheek-bones, alike in uncivilized z we cannot ; hence
has noticed
races

great

of civilized races is merely accidental. connection

Professor

and in the believe that the

Schaaffhausen
are

that many

of the skull
1

coincident

with

arrested

peculiarities cerebral development

des
Schadelseq.

Virchow,
p.

'

Untersuchungen
2

liber die Spencer,

Entwickelung

grundes,'

121.

'Essays,'

vol. ii.pp. 153,^

268

THE

HISTORY

OF

HUMAN

MARRIAGE

CHAP.

and

correlated

to

"

each

other

"

The

characters

a narrow the skulls of the lower races, namely, bone, a short sagittal suture, a low temporal

observed in and low frontal

occipital squama,
are

therefore

the upper margin to be considered they

as

of which
as

a short squama, forms a flat arch,

animal
in

form,
l

and
seems

It
way

to the approximations constand to each other in organic nection." if stature force were and muscular

some

brachycephalic
short and
men

and
races

the connected with the dolichocephalic and forms found that of the skull, for Welcker incline latter, races to the more tall men short
to

tall

the former.

Again,

muscles exercise a remarkable bones in general, and particularly upon some cranial bones.2 The for of acclimatization process affords opportunities between the study of the connection structures organic and
functions
on

to Pick, the according influence on the form of the

the

one

hand,

and
our

other.

At

present,

however,

It has been scanty. exceedingly becomes of the European straight in America, in New as of an Indian ; that in North America,
parents are children of European among whilst there is a tendency apt to become

on the nature surrounding knowledge is of the subject asserted that the curly hair
"

like the hair

South

Wales, lean,

tall and

Cape
native

to grow
women.3

fat,
"

which Almost

colonists at the -European us reminds of the steatopygy of the know all that we with certainty is

has to undergo man a of acclimatization, change, and that this change is often too great to be endurable. As Dr.Felkin observes, Europeans ing are almost incapable of formin the tropics ;4 and, with few exceptions, they have been a sound there in marriage progeny unable to rear with Hadden, Colonel has women.5 spent sixteen years who white in India, informs it is me a that prevalent opinion among
colonies

that, in the process

British officers in that country

1

that

an

English

regiment
Human

of

Schaaffhausen,
Anthropological
Waitz,
'

'

On

the

Primitive

Form

of the
2

Skull,' in

'The
3

Review,'
to

Introduction

Ibid., p. 419. vol. vi. p. 416. Anthropology,' pp. 53, et seq. Cf.de Quatrexxxi. pt. ii.p. 852. Anthr.,' 1885,^475.

fages, loc. cit. p. 254. 4 ' Edinburgh Medical

5

Journal,' vol.
Berl.

Joest,in 'Verhandl.
cit. pp.

Ges.

Cf. Peschel,

c.

19, et

seq.

xii

SEXUAL

SELECTION

OF

MAN

TYPICAL

BEAUTY

269

thousand
or

men

would,

within

thirteen

years,

from

other casualties, almost

well

agrees

seven common

conwith Professor sisting regiment loses within ten years more men than of eight hundred hundred.1 It is also, according Hadden, to Colonel a report that, of a third generation of pure Europeans

wholly die out. Sprenger's, that a

ease, climate, disThis statement

in India, children they

never

rule, send
as

occasionally, met with, and that English reach the age of puberty.2 parents, as a five or six years old, their children to Europe when only
are,

otherwise they it is the concurrent

men

would America

succumb.3

According

to

Mr. Squier,

testimony that

of all intelligent and

the

observing

in Central

only

relatively but the pure Indians are

pure whites are there not in numbers, absolutely decreasing whilst more rapidly increasing, and the Ladinos

to the aboriginal type.4 and more approximating The colour of the skin is justly of the chief considered one Now it is quite impossible to assign characteristics of race. definite reason black, is white, another one race any why

brown, the

or

yellow. of the
is not

Nobody

has

yet

been

able to prove

that

colour

certainly

certain climate.

to man, skin is of any direct use and it to a the immediate result of long exposure But we intimate know that there exists an

connection
"

between
Les

the colour of the diverses," colorations

skin and M. says

bodily

tution. consti"

Godron,

distinguent
tiennent

les

diffdrentes

varietes
aux

de

1'espece

qui humaine,

beaucoup

phenomenes actuel de

moins les plus intimes

nous

qu'aux physiques, agents de 1'organisation qui dans 1'etat

la science, d'un couverts toujours in the customary

seems

et resteront echappent peut-etre 5 Thus impenetrable." the ation altervoile functions physiological tization, called acclima-

colour not Dr. Mayer

often to be directly depending

connected
upon

with some the influence

change

of
sun.

observed

that

European

of the at the tropics loses his

'

Verhandl.

Cf.Pouchet,
'Verhandl.
Squier, Godron,
'

'Verhandl.
3
4
6

Berl. Ges. Anthr.,' 1885, p. 377. 'The Race,' p. 92 ; Virchow, Plurality of the Human Berl. Ges. Anthr.,' 1885, p. 213.
The Berl. Ges. Anthr.,' 1885, p. 475, note. States of Central America,' p. 56.

in

loc. cit.vol. ii.p. 276.

270

THE

HISTORY

OF

HUMAN

MARRIAGE

CHAP.

the difference in colour between arterial and complexion, blood being strikingly diminished on venous account of the results from the feebler of oxygen, smaller absorption which
rosy

process of combustion.1
that

According

to Dr. Tylor,

it is asserted

in the United States has undergone negro a change ;2 which has left him a shade lighter in complexion Orleans at New experience showed whilst a long medical lost has Dr. Visinie that the blood of the American the negro

the

pure

of plasticity which by brought to Germany

after

excess

it possessed

in Africa.3

Gerhard

Rohlfs,

lost his ness blacknegro who became and yellow ; and Caldani declares that a negro, brought, black when a was was at Venice, who shoemaker during infancy, to that city, but became gradually lighter, and
case

residence of two Klinkosch the mentions

a

years, from

deep
a

changed black to light brown."4

negro boy his colour

of

had
'

In the the hue of a person suffering from a slight jaundice.5 Transactions,' there is even Philosophical a record of a negro became On the other hand, as white as a European.6 who
we

English Macnaughten by name, told of an gentleman who long lived the life of a native in the jungle of Southern India, and acquired, even on the clothed portions of his body, a
are

skin

as

brown

as

that of
to

Brahman.7

These

statements,

iftrue,

certainly

but their cases, exceptional know be a priori denied. We that certain cannot accuracy better able than others to undergo are the organisms much have no acclimatization, constitutes and we which change in abnormal to doubt that this power may, positive reason
refer exceedingly
cases,

be extraordinarily
a

great.

At

any

rate, it is beyond

doubt

that and

close connection

and Disease Mr.

the physiological between these and

is commonly

the colour of the skin exists between hand, functions of the body, on the one the other. conditions of life on by a change of colour. accompanied islands of the Malay that, in many the different genera
of butterflies

Wallace

observes
species

Archipelago,
1 2 4

of widely

Mayer, Tylor,
'

'

Die

Mechanik

der Warme,'
p. 86. Bagermi,' von
3

Anthropology,'
'

Rohlfs,

Henry

Noel

p. 98. loc. cif.p. 255. de Quatrefages, in 'Zeitschr. f. Ethnol.,' vol. iii.

p. 255. 0 Ibid., p. 526.

loc. cit. p. 526. Peschel, loc. cit.p. 92,

Reade,

xii

SEXUAL

SELECTION

OF

MAN

TYPICAL

BEAUTY

271

differ in precisely the allied species in other less degree

same

way

as

to
same

colour

or

form
occurs

from
to
a

islands.1

The

thing

And Agassiz in other parts of the world also. that, in Asia and Africa, the large apes and out pointed have the same human races colour of the skin.2
We may in some

has Jthe

thus

take

for

granted

that

racial

stand which
that
we

connection
various
races

the
meet

with the external live. It may perhaps tribes of various under the
same

peculiarities in circumstances be
on

objected
the
same

degree But
we

with latitude, of and

must

native

types

remember

the whether intermixture

types
; and

conditions of blood has that

more some

climatic conditions.3 it is impossible to decide that often the same ; that of life are exactly

localities after be sure that

a great confusion caused of racial have arrived at their present all peoples We less extensive or may migrations.

have been from characters preserved lived in other circumstances, the race earlier times when and it less its degree likely that the higher the of civilization

be to lose the stamp it.4 impressed upon would It is, however, doubtful differracial ences exceedingly whether influences as andirectly the result of external are so thropolo believe, that is, whether they are generally
"

the

inherited

generations well

of life to which effects of conditions previous Weismann, been is have Professor as

subject.
acquired

known,
from

thinks
parent

that

to offspring.

"

characters It has never

are

are

not

transmitted

been

he says,
never

that acquired been demonstrated

"

characters

transmitted,
the

proved," and it has

that, without

the

evolution of the Man has from

'

transaid of such mission, becomes unorganic intellig world immemorial time mutilated

1
2

Wallace,

in
by

The

Academy,'

Quoted

Schaaff hausen,

vol. ii.p. 182. in ' The Anthropological

Review,'

vol. vi.

p. 418.
3

Cf.Schaaffhausen,
Reclus

'Darwinism

and de

Anthropology,'

ibid^ vol vi. pp.

cviii.,et seq. 4 M. Elisee

(quotedby

loc. tit. p. 255) makes Quatrefages, of

or

he asserts that, at the end curious mistake when be their origin, all the descendants of whites become immigrated Redskins. to America will
6

given time, whatever have of negroes who

Weismann,

'Essays

upon

Heredity,'

"c., p. 81.

272

THE

HISTORY

OF

HUMAN

MARRIAGE

CHAP.

his

single wellhaving been inherited by these of mutilations the offspring.1 The of accomplished children pianists do inherit the art of playing Facts show the piano. that not children of highly civilized nations have no trace of a language, founded
case

body

in

various

ways,

and

there

is "not

they have grown up in a wild condition and in complete when in colour isolation.2 Change by sun influenced and air is The or children of the husbandman, obviously temporary. delicate and of the sailor, are justas fair as those of the most the Moors, who have pale inhabitant of a city ; and, although lived in Africa since the seventh are century, generally in life very sunburnt, their children are as white as those mature blancs toute leur vie, quand leurs born in Europe, and restent
"

travaux

ne

Such

les exposent pas facts are certainly

aux

not

ardeurs du in favour due

soleil."
of
to

are theory that the differences of race Weismann's Whether Professor

theory

prevalent direct adaptation. to be proves

the

or assume that the not, we cannot manifestly well founded heredity of acquired characters suffices to explain the origin It seems races. most probable that, at the very of the human

earliest stages of human comparatively animal the

were

small

area,

was evolution, mankind restricted to a as every then homogeneous, and was

vegetable species is under similar conditions. for existence the intellectual faculties of struggle and developed, and have before

In
man

the breaking
the
art

away

of

isolated fire, and

he may groups of fabricating the mental from

invented

of

making

superiority him to exist those to which

implements and simplest for it man made possible

even

This weapons. to disperse, enabling

under
was

he

somewhat His originally adapted.

conditions

different
organism that these

had to undergo

certain changes,
were

but
to

we

are

not

aware

modifications is, that know

other, and with became
1

transmitted
children who

descendants.
were

All that

we

the

born

not

exactly
most

that those
the
new

happened

to

vary

like each in accordance and

con-

the

conditions of life as a rule survived, The ancestors of following generations.

loc. cit. pp. 81, "c.

Weismann,

Godron,

loc. tit,vol. ii.p. 299.

2 3

Rauber,

'

Homo

Poiret, 'Voyage

sapiens ferus,' pp. 69-71. Barbaric,' vol. i. p. 31. en

xii

SEXUAL

SELECTION

OF

MAN

TYPICAL

BEAUTY

273

genital
course

characters transmitted
races

which

enabled

them

to

survive

were

of

to their offspring, and

thus, through

natural
of each

selection,1 of which

would
as

would have those

gradually arise, the members hereditary dispositions as which,

to
a

the

same

peculiarities

through acquired individual himself, understand they are born how

acclimatization, for his descendants. not

are

certain extent, but then only

may for
can
"

be
the thus

We black2

the children of a negro 3 in Europe as the black

"

even

if

of certain physiological processes They in the country of their race. survive, whilst the children to the tropics are carried of Europeans who have emigrated though their parents have succeeded off in great numbers, even
in undergoing the functional modifications

colour is the correlative favourable to existence

which

accompanied

the more racial differences seems we the immense take into consideration acceptable, when began to spread over the period which has elapsed since man He was of abodes. earth, and the slow and gradual change

the change of abode. This explanation

of

not

at

once

moved

from

the

tropics

to

to the tropics, but the polar zones indefinitely long chain of adaptive processes. gradually established such radical differences as

from

the polar zones, had to undergo

or

an were

Thus

distinguish
a

European

from

negro,

an

those which Australian from

Red-skin.

We

have

now

found

an

answer

to

our

question,

in the choice of mate, of his race. indicates health, Physical

1

gives the preference The full development

a

man, why to the best sentatives repre-

deviation

from

them

of racial characters indicates disease. manifes-

beauty
Wallace far

is thus in every respect the outward

Contributions ('
I know,
to

Mr.

the

Theory

as only by the explain, principle of natural selection, the origin distinctions.

2

Essay

so ix.),

is the

Selection, of Natural investigator who has tried to of human

racial

so after some shorter or child is not born black, but becomes ' loc. Caillie", longer time (Darwin, The Descent of Man,' vol. ii.p. 342. fairer The children of dark races are than the usually cit. vol. i. p.

negro

adults p.

351). (Darwin,vol.

385).

ii.p. 342. Moseley, in ' Jour. Anthr. Inst.,3 vol. vi. ' 3 Camper, Kleinere Schriften,' vol. i. p. 44.
T

274

THE

HISTORY

OF

HUMAN

MARRIAGE

CHAP.

ment tation of physical perfection, or healthiness, and the developof the instinct which prefers beauty to ugliness is evidently
of natural selection. This explanation love and beauty, between of the connection is very different from as also of the origin of the races of men, The men he says, that given by Mr. Darwin. of each race," within
"

the power

"

to ; they cannot accustomed endure any like ; but they great change variety, and admire each characteristic As the great extreme carried to a moderate

prefer what

they

are

anatomist
same

Bichat

long

ago

said, if every
no as

one as as

were

cast

in the

mould,
women we

our

be there would to become were

for
a as

such thing beautiful

beauty.

If all de' the Venus should

soon

Medici, wish

should

time
soon

for variety, and wish

to
see

be charmed had as we characters

; but

we

should beyond In
see

certain

obtained variety, we little exaggerated a

the then the

fashions

exactly

point he is accustomed Thus to see. the Maoris, who are in what " to their lips blue, consider it a reproach the habit of dyeing to have red lips ; 3 and we a woman ourselves dislike, on the
"

every

standard."1 dress, Mr. Darwin, we says of desire to carry the same principle and the same Man to an extreme.2 prefers, to a certain extent,
our

existing

common own

But, great deviation from the leading fashions. Now in one, in on now the other hand, man wants variety. his dress in order to attract attention, another way, he changes The fashions of savages are certainly more to charm. or manent per-

whole,

any

than
with which

ours;4

but

the extreme peoples

many

uncivilized
to make

diversity of ornaments bedeck themselves, shows

means

their emulation

themselves

attractive by

of

new

" Each (New Guinea)," of the Outanatas enticements. says " himself Mr. Earl, desirous in some seemed of ornamenting 5 from his different and, with regard to the way neighbour ;
"

Descent of Man,' vol. ii.pp. 384, et seq. ' 3 ii. Angas, Savage Life,' vol. i. p. 316. Ibid., vol. p. 383. 4 Marsden Speaking says (Joe. cit. p. 206), of the Rejangs of Sumatra, inexplicable, fashions 'The our to are them of revolutions quick, and

Darwin,

'

The

subjectof
modes
can

much have

astonishment, and they naturally but little intrinsic merit which

8

conclude
we are so

that

those
to

ready

change.

Earl, loc. cit.p. 48.

xii

SEXUAL

SELECTION

OF

MAN

TYPICAL

BEAUTY

275

Pacific

Islanders, Mr.
of almost

John

Williams
.

every

group

as

constitutes an addition what impossible to believe that the different

afe

to

habitants that "" the inremarks have their peculiar ideas But it is to beauty." 1
races'

ideal of personal of
men

beauty
taste.

in any

Were

connected Mr. as this the case,

way

with this capriciousness Darwin suggests, the

and piquant and
not

of each race admire would variations in the appearance of their women,

"

ties peculiarionly each

characteristic point According to Mr. different standards here indicated, the

extreme." carried to a moderate Darwin, racial differences are due to the to the theory of beauty, whereas, according

different standards of beauty are due to " " Let us suppose," says Mr. Darwin, the racial differences. form to of marriage, of a tribe, practising some members
an soon unoccupied continent, they would split spread over by hordes, from into distinct various each other up separated incessant by barriers, and wars the still more effectually

between exposed

The nations. all barbarous to slightly different conditions

sooner
or

hordes and
some

would
soon

later

come

to differ in

thus be would habits of life,and small degree. As

this occurred, each isolated tribe would form for itself a slightly different standard of beauty ; and then unconscious into action through the more powerful selection would come
as

Thus to others. preferring certain women the tribes, at firstvery slight, would the differences between This less increased." 2 or gradually and inevitably be more

and

leading

men

theory

"

that racial differences

are

due

to

obviously

presupposes either that the fitted to any climate and natural alike well that
no

selection sexual human is organism

"

conditions

or

body could

the visible parts of the correlation exists between its functions. little effect Otherwise, of course, and

an

to certhrough the preference produced tain given individuals ; for in a savage state, where celibacy is exception, those men constitution was and women whose

be

in suited to the conditions of life would, in any case, It is also difficult to see the racial type. the end, determine how those slight variations from type, the original human

best

Williams, Darwin,
'

'

Missionary Descent

Enterprises,' of Man,'

The

pp. 538, et seq. vol. ii.pp. 403, et seq.

T
2

276

THE

HISTORY

OF

HUMAN

MARRIAGE

CHAP.

which, hordes

according
or

to

Mr.

Darwin,

characterized

the distinct

developed
colour

tribes into which into such enormous

was split up, could have mankind find in the differences as we

negro and a European the selection of the best representatives only through of these Finally, it seems tribal peculiarities, these slight variations. of the skin of, for example,
a
"

Mr. Darwin have whether would ascribed racial influence in to differences the colour of sexual selection, had fact, already mentioned, he considered the important that the doubtful larger apes have the same colour of the skin as living in the same races country. Mr. Darwin that the differences also thinks

the human

in external

appearance
certain

between
due
to

man

and

the

lower

extent,

race of the human is the general way

sexual selection. to which he proposes hairlessness of the body.

to a are, animals The chief character for in this account

"

No

one

that the nakedness of the skin is any to have been man therefore cannot ; his body advantage 1 divested of hair through It is curious natural selection." has puzzled so that the hairlessness of man many anthropologists,2
as

he says,

"

supposes," direct

of making idea himself from to secure the and of covering protection hairlessness was to his mind, no cold had occurred serious in the struggle for existence. disadvantage Hence natural in the matter, and a hairless race selection ceased to operate

variation.

it may very easily be explained had invented When man the art

by the

law

of fire,

gradually
various vision
1

arose.

We

find the

same

principle
does
not
us

at

work

in

other ways.
as

Civilized
3

man

need
are

such

keen

savages
'The

consequently

many

of

short-sighted

Darwin,
Mr.

Descent in his
'

Wallace,

(p. 359),
development

believes

of man that the hairless condition of the skin comes under this head. Again, seq.} Mr. Belt's experience in tropical countries has led him to the conclusion that, in such parts at least, there is one serious drawback ' It affords of having the skin covered with hair : insects, which, if the skin were more naked, might
"

tion' Selecof Natural intelligence has that superior guided the in a definite direction,' and considers (pp.348, et
'a

of Man,' vol. ii.p. 410. Contributions to the Theory

to
cover

tage advanfor parasitical easily be got

the

loc. cit.p. rid of (Belt, 209). 3 Collins, who wrote sixty years before

'

The

Origin of Species,' makes

xii

SEXUAL

SELECTION

OF

MAN

TYPICAL

BEAUTY

277

and of
we

few

Europeans

could

match of
to
our
a

Red

Indian For the

in his power
same

detecting
are

the symptoms generally inferior odours, and

trail. in
are

reason

savages teeth

the
apt

criminati capacity for disto be very much

less sound and That sexual

aspect of

vigorous

than

theirs.

selection has had some is probable. mankind

of

influence
Accurate

on

the physical in observers

different
deformities European that early they

parts
are

the

very

influence.1

have world remarked in rare races savage This chiefly depends

personal by unaffected

that

deformed life,but,
are

individuals
as

Sir W.
by

seldom Lawrence

the fact upon the hardships of survive says, if they do survive,

they inspire that

prevented their

propagating

of aversion It is not deformities.2

the kind

from
the

unlikely

selection of the best representatives contributes of the race be Sexual to keep the racial type pure. selection, too, may somer are so the cause savages, the men often handwhy, among than and
true.

the
race

women

their We

that is, better specimens of their whilst, in civilized society, the reverse
"

sex

is

disposing

have great that savage women hand, that, at lower of their own and
seen occurs

have

liberty of
stages

of
the

civilization, celibacy Among men. on us, unmarried depends only

almost

exclusively the unmarried

whilst
extent
a

among
women

the contrary,
men,

outnumber

the

and, small

man's

ability his
women.

to

marry

to

upon

personal

appearance,
the following
Port

the like may

certainly
the

not

be said of

Jackson

observation (New South

regarding

Wales)

their existence

very often depends be able to defend himself from their spears, man would never ' force and velocity ' (Collins, Account which are thrown of with amazing in English Colony i. New South Wales,' the pp. 553, et vol.
.
.

Botany Bay and natives about is Their fine, indeed : sight peculiarly upon the accuracy of it ; for a shortsighted
'
"

seq.}.

IntroWaitz, ' duction vol. i. pp. 152, et seq. loc. cit.vol. i. to Anthropology,' Brough Smyth, pp. 113, et seq. ' Salvado, Memoires,' p. 30, note ; pp. 274, et seq. ; Collins, vol. i. p. 553 Rengger, loc. cit. pp. 9, et seq. (Indians (Australians). of Paraguay).
v.

Humboldt,

'

Political Essay,'

2
3

Lawrence,

Reade,

loc. cit. pp. 422, et seq. loc. cit. pp. 545, 549. Johnston, loc. cit. p. 436.

CHAPTER

XIII

THE

LAW

OF

SIMILARITY

POWERFUL

instinct keeps
to

animals
"

from

pairing

with

individual

their own. than species L'animal," says M. a 1'instinct de se rapprocher de son il a celui de espece et de s'61oigner des autres, comme l Among Birds, choisir ses aliments et d'eviter les poisons."
"

belonging

another Duvernoy,

there

number of wild hybrids, nearly all of belong in the order of Gallinae, and most are of which which Tetrao.2 But among Insects, Fishes, and Mammals, to the genus is unknown living in a state of nature, hybridism or
are
a

found

small

almost
some

so.3

And,
are

even

among

domesticated the

mammals,
so

tricks

conquer

often required its aversion to a female

to deceive

of

male, and different species.

a

to

The

is to cover stallion, for instance, who firstexcited by the presence of a mare, the she -ass is substituted.4 moment,

she-ass, is frequently for which, at the proper

We
many

may
more

be

sure

that,

were

it not

for this instinctive feeling,

hybrids would be naturally produced than animal kingdom, In the vegetable is the case. the play of where instincts is altogether out of the question, bastards occur much
more

frequently hybrid

animal
1

number and in captivity a considerable forms are produced never that are met with
;
'Propagation,' in
'

of in

Duvernoy,

art.

Dictionnaire

universe!

d'histoire

naturelle,' vol. x. p. 546. 2 Geoffroy Saint-Hilaire,

3 4

naturelle gene'rale,' vol. iii.p. 180 loc. cit. p. 67. de Quatrefages, Ibid., vol. iii. pp. 175, 185, et.seq. ' Man,' p. 414. Lectures Vogt, on Histoire Geoffroy

'

Saint-Hilaire,

p. 191. vol. iii.

CH.

xin

THE

LAW

OF

SIMILARITY

279

state

good which

Yet, according to Mr. Darwin, there of nature.1 for the doctrine of Pallas, that the conditions grounds domesticated animals and cultivated plants
have

are

to

be,en

generally subjected,

that sterility, so in their natural which

the eliminate the domesticated

state

tendency

towards

mutual species degree

descendants
have

of
some

would

been

in

sterile when perfectly fertile.2 crossed, become The origin of this instinct, which helps to keep even closely distinct, seems to be ciently allied species in a state of nature suffihave The clear. of species which number proved fertile together limited, fertility are the very and of the hybrid
to
a

offspring

is almost

constantly

diminished,
no one
now
"

often

even

great extent. as sterility of hybrids

very
"

Of
a

course,

moral

necessity

talks of the hybrids being

as or the result of a special divine animalia adulterina, decree, that new species should not be multiplied indefinitely.3 M. Isidore Geoffroy has shown be not may only that hybrids

fertile, but

that

"

infertile

"

hybrids

merely
never

the hybrids being

which are most Moreover, absolute.4

in almost

properly speaking, fertile, their sterility rarely has been pointed out by as

are,

that have hitherto all the experiments been made has been taken in crossing distinct species, no care to avoid close interbreeding ; hence these experiments cannot hybrids in be held to prove that infertile inter se? are all cases
Mr.

Wallace,

But

looking

to

all the

ascertained

facts

on

the

intercrossing

may with Mr. Darwin of plants and animals, we conclude is an degree that some of sterility in hybrids extremely being This hybrids case the the general result.6 with of our be so all the more domesticated animals, it must with animals

of nature, which generally live under conditions less favourable to mutual fertility. It is easy to understand, instincts leading intercrossing to then, that of different
a

in

state

Geoffroy Darwin, Geoffroy

Saint-Hilaire,
'Animals

'

Histoire

2
3

and Plants Saint-Hilaire, vol. iii. p. 208.

naturelle,' vol. iii. pp. 169-175. Domestication,' under vol. ii.p. 189. Blumenbach,
'

Anthropological

Treatises,' p. 73. 4 Geoffroy Saint-Hilaire,

5 6

vol. iii. pp. 213, et seq.

Wallace, Darwin,
'

'

Darwinism,'

The

Origin

pp. 160, el seq. of Species,' vol. ii. pp. 44, "c.

Cf. Godron,

loc. cit,vol. i. p. 209.

280

THE

HISTORY

OF

HUMAN

MARRIAGE

CHAP.

species, lived, as

even

if appearing those animals

own

occasionally, which

never

could

be long-

only

of their endowed became

species,
power
numerous

dividual preferred pairing with inbirth to an gave offspring of reproduction,

generations

with a normal the founders of

and thus that inherited

their instincts. relative or absolute sterilitycharacterizing firstcrosses biological law which depends a be upon and hybrids might " The Law degree of sterility, in of Similarity." called the The
certain extent, parallel with forms Thus, most the general affinity of the that are united. by individuals belonging to the animal hybrids are produced

either

case,1

runs,

at

least to

to distinct genera can whilst species belonging to distinct families perhaps never, rarely, and those belonging be crossed.2 The is not complete, for parallelism, however,
same

genus,

multitude

only with be crossed with facility. Hence from each other, can Darwin infers that the difficulty or facility in crossing
depends the

of closely allied species will not unite, or unite differgreat difficulty, though other species, widely ent Mr.
"

parently ap-

exclusively

on

the
on

sexual

constitution

of

are crossed, or species which ' Wahlverwandtschaft the affinity, i.e.,

become rarely, or never, in many, time modified without being at the same all visible resemblances affinity includes systematic
species
any

sexual elective Gartner." But as of in one modified character,

'

their

and

as

difference naturally

species

would

in sexual in stand

two constitution less close relation more or

and between

similarit dis-

position.3 with their systematic With to the instinct in regard general

are our

question,

man

follows the

of morality in closely connected with the instinctive feelings engraved looked upon as one nature ; and bestiality is commonly of
most

rule in the animal

kingdom.

Our notions

the
1

heinous

crimes
less degree Origin

of which

man

can

make
although,
a

himself

The

greater

or

Darwin
case runs 2
3

('The remarks from the difficulty of uniting two parallel with it.
Saint-Hilaire, 'Animals and
'

of sterility of hybrids, of Species,' vol. ii. p. pure species,

as

Mr.

46),

very

different

yet, to a certain extent,

Geoffroy Darwin,

Histoire

Plants

naturelle,' vol. iii. pp. 168, 169, "c. Domestication,' vol. ii.p. 180. under

xni

THE

LAW

OF

SIMILARITY

281

guilty. prove

Several passages
the occasional

both

in ancient

and

occurrence

of this

modern writers but always crime,

under birds either

circumstances sometimes because of

to those analogous under single which i.e., form nature,3 connections against stincts. isolation, or on account of vitiated in-

Supporters
are

of the species

hypothesis
of the

distinct

that the several Homo, assert genus

races

of
an

man

that

instinctiv

similar to that which keeps different animal intermingling, the various species from exists also between human It may if this be noted by the way that, even races.5 true, the idea that mankind were consists of various species or ; for certain races might be controverted semiof domestic
aversion

domesticated

animals
to

seem

to prefer

breeding

kind
states

and that

refuse

mingle

with

others.

with their own Thus Mr. Bennett

herds of fallow deer, and pale coloured long been have kept together in the Forest which of Dean been known On to mingle. and two other places, have never the dark
one are

of the

Faroe
to

Islands,

the

half-wild

readily mixed with in Circassia, sheep. of the six sub-races where horses of known are and have received distinct names, of these races, whilst living a free life, almost always And
to

said

not

have

black native the imported

sheep white horse three

mingle
man,

and there
race,

cross,
are

and
many

will
races

even

for

who
are an

of another ideas of beauty

1
'

but
no

the motives play

attack each dislike marrying The various.

part.

refuse As other.6
persons

different
Mr.

doubt

important

Win-

'Exodus,'

ch. xxii. v.

19.
21.

Deuteronomy,'

'

Bucolica,'
2

ch. xxvii. v. Ecloga iii v. 8.

'Leviticus,' ch. xviii. v. 23; ch. xx. v. 15. Pliny, foe. cit. book viii.ch. 42. Virgil,

'Voyages,' loc. cit. p. 276. Mackenzie, p. xcvii. v. KraftPsychopathia Ebing, sexualis,' pp. 135, et seq. 3 'The Descent See Darwin, of Man,' vol. ii.pp. 125, 126, 128. 4 loc. Blumenbach, Cf. cit. pp. 80, et seq. ; Steller, loc. cit. p. 289, note.

Janke,
'

Perier,

'

Essai

sur

d'Anthr.,'vol. i.p. 216. Sud,' Zoologie, vol. ii.p. 92. 6 'Animals Darwin, and Plants
et seq.

' Memoires les croisements ethniques,' in in Dumont d'Urville, 'Voyage Jacquinot,

Soc.
au

Pole

under

Domestication,'

vol. ii. pp.

102,

282

THE

HISTORY

OF

HUMAN

MARRIAGE

CHAP

woode
prefer

Reade
even

does

not

think

the most

beautiful

it probable European

that negroes
woman, on

would
mere

the

to a good-looking grounds of physical admiration, A docs not readily intermingle civilized race with

negress.1 less one

as the same those civilization, from motives lord from a a which prevent marrying peasant girl. And more than anything else, I think, the enmity, or at least, want due to difference of interests, ideas, and habits, of sympathy, distinct peoples or tribes, helps so often exist between which

advanced

in

as these have separate. But such reasons nothing in common instinctive feeling deters the with animals of which distinct species from pairing with each other. Hence, when races

to keep

two

races
are

come

into very the

same

close mutual

contact,

especially

if

they
to

at about

intermarriage

Mongrels

form,

commonly indeed,

stage of civilization, their dislike disappears.

a

large proportion

of the inhabitants

It is doubtful whether there are any pure races of the world. in Europe even to purity of can the Basques ; not pretend blood.2 M. Broca found, when investigating the subjectof
stature,

that

of

France

nineteen-twentieths in various presented, In North day. of

a

of

the

whole the

population

degrees,

mixed

races.3 more

America,

characters of intermingle different races

according half there has
now

and more in the to Dr. Nansen, been

every
course

In Greenland,
and a that it would
to

century

such

an

intermixture

difficult, if not
throughout far from in

of races impossible,

find

true

be extremely Eskimo

the whole of the west coast ; and being disliked by the native women
them

the

Europeans, succeeded
"

have the

inspiring

with

so

much

European

sailor is preferred In Mexico, the Spanish mixed

"

respect that to the best Eskimo

simplest

seal catcher."4

breeds

constitute
;
5

two-thirds

or

three-fourths
to quote
a

of the whole population French is le grand writer,

hybrides

ou

mongrels,
l
"

modernes."0 m^tisses number which is the estimated

'The
Descent

and South America, laboratoire des nations Of twelve millions of

of mongrels
on

the

Darwin, de

of Man,'

2 4
6

273. 6 loc. cit. vol. ii.p. 238. Topinard, p. 372. ' PeVier, in Mem. Soc. d'Anthr.,' vol. ii.p. 340.
Nansen,

loc. cit. p. Quatrefages,

vol. ii.p. 381. 3 'Anthropology,' Topinard,

p. 371.

xili

THE

LAW

OF

SIMILARITY

283

face of the globe, no fewer than eleven millions Even in remote Tierra del Fuego, according
some

are

found

there.1

to

Mr.

Bridges,

fathers and indigenous of European mothejs have appeared during the last few years. instances In Asia there are numberless of intermixture of Tartars, breed between Mongols, Tunguses, the and and the mongrels Russians

In Chinese, India "c.2 are there many and Eurasians in Archipelago Malays Indian Chinese the ; and intermarry;3 and, in the Islands of the South Sea, the mongrels of European Africa, the

fathers amount
eastern

to

considerable

Soudan

is

between

races

Southern

much removed Africa, the Griquas

"

great from

In number. breeds centre of mixed in And, one another.

the offspring of Dutch

a

colonists

and Hottentot far as As intermingled,

women

"

form there

very
no

distinct
human

race. races

we are

know,

are

who,

entirely sterile. But as regards the opinions of fertility of first crosses and of mongrels, different anthropologists Those vary considerably. who
not

when the degree of do

believe

in the
to

unity

of the
that

human
crosses

race are

have almost Thus

been

Dr. Knox results in that respect. to themthinks that the half-breeds, if they were selves abandoned to pure races, and no longer had access rapidly would disappear, the "hybrid
"

solicitous followed by bad

prove

cially espeinevitably

being

by rejected
asserts
races

nature

as

dation degramate proxigeneral

of humanity.4
species of
to

Dr. Nott

mankind,
each

two

that, when bearing

are

two
a

resemblance
produce

other

in type,

bred

together,

they

offspring
widely

perfectly

prolific ; but such

as

that, when

species

the most
negro,
are

separated,

the Anglo-Saxon

and eventually The same Pouchet,

crossed, the mulatto offspring are to run acquire an inherent tendency

and the but partially prolific, out, and become

kept apart from the parent extinct, when stocks.5 is entertained by M. Broca, and by M. opinion
who
1

thinks that the crossed

Topinard,

race

will exist only

if it

2 3
4 5

loc. cit. p. 383. Prichard, loc. cit.vol. i. p. 149. Godron, loc. cit. vol. ii.p. 360, note 2. ' Knox, The Races of Men,' pp. 497, "c.
Nott

and

Gliddon,

loc. cit. pp. 397, et seq.

284

THE

HISTORY

OF

HUMAN

MARRIAGE

CHAP.

to be supported continues in the midst of it.1

by

the two

creating

types

ing remainbe
that

On

the

other

hand,

Dr.

Prichard

believes

it may

asserted, without

the least chance

of valid contradiction,
are

of all races mankind, and varieties, having offspring by intermarriage, and

are

equally

capable

of

equally
same

prolific whether
variety
or

the

of there is any difference," he says, According to M. the latter."2 generally

races

contracted dissimilar the most

"

that such connections between individuals of

"

varieties. it is probably in favour the

If

shown M. and

higher

degree

mongrels fertility than their parent of that

Godron,

of have

Quatrefagesasserts

mulattoes

are

as

pure breeds.4 It is to be regretted that so little attention has for some important The time been paid to this most question. result
as

fruitful

is that

the

effects of the intermixture

now,

of

races or

are

not

much

better known
The

than

they

were

twenty

be considered only thing which may hypothesis influence of crossing upon fertility, of the depressing involves as the theory has generally been propounded, It is chiefly owing a to M. great deal of exaggeration. Broca's
'

thirty years ago. certain is, that the

celebrated
so

essay,

Sur 1'hybriditeY that

asserts
women

this doctrine
connections

has

been

He accepted. widely of Europeans with Australian

that the
have

slightly prolific,and
are
"

that

the

mongrels

proved very resulting from them

"

nor any statistical writer," he says, almost sterile. historian, enumerates the Australian among cross-breeds 5 Yet, this land has for a considerable time been population."

No

inhabited had

by

European

colonists, many

of

whom

have

not

It race. opportunities of marrying wives of their own has also been that the cohabitation shown of whites and is very common in Australia. But the number native women is, nevertheless, there of mongrels exceedingly small, so

small word
1

that in the native dialects there does to designate them.6

'The Phenomena
2

not

exist

single

loc. cit. Pouchet, of Hybridity,' p. 60. Prichard, 'The Natural History of Man,' p. 18. p. 101. 3 4 Godron, loc. cit.vol. ii.p. 363. de Quatrefages, loc. cit.p. 264. 6 Broca, 6 Ibid., p. 48. p. 48.

Broca,

xin

THE

LAW

OF

SIMILARITY

285

Supposing
to the eastern

that these remarkable

asked Bishop in West Australia,

referred chiefly continent, I and southern parts of the Australian R. Salvado and the Rev. Joseph Johnston,living
to inform

statements

race mixed exists, and, if so, the former, who has lived among for more than forty years, and

whether, in that country, any whether it is fruitful or not. From

me

the West through the

Australian
an

aborigines work
on

excellent

their life and

rate
answer,

customs

has

gained

reputation
"

regard half-caste I had no the sterility of the natives, of which book, I am I wrote it to deny my able now experience when in cases to those the among except similar altogether, husband I know Europeans. of and wife, halfseveral cases
"

authority, I had the pleasure of receiving Norcia, October dated New 17, 1888 :
.

of a firstthe following With

to

caste

natives, having

at present

children, and good have

many

they

may

six and have in time

seven more

and
; and

even

eight I know a

married native women, who, having In fact, in the case of one of those several children. in seven, there were six children, and another and marriages The Rev. J. JohnI could give the name ston of each of them."
Europeans
"

writes, Perth, and unlike

There they

Polynesian
some

school for half-caste boys and girls at intelligent children, not bright and seem As they grow up, they go out to children.
a

is

service, and

of the
...

telegraph
are

messengers. several half-caste families,

are employed youths Norcia At the New

as

as

post

and

mission,

there

have

same

blacks, and they all The following restatement of Mr. Taplin children." ferring Lower Murray, to the aborigines in the the of goes " The blacks," he direction : are so not pure says, well
as
"
"

healthy
castes

as

the half-castes.

Always

the children

of two

half-

will be healthier and stronger than either the children When of blacks or the children of a black and a half-caste. a half-caste man marry, they generally have a large and woman I could point to half a dozen such." l and vigorous family. These statements of highly competent persons are, I think, Broca's M. hypothesis. They quite sufficient to disprove
loc. cit. vol. ii. p. 264. in d'Australiens et d'Europeens,'
Curr,
1

Cf.Topinard,
'

'

Note

stir

Revue

d'Anthropologie,'

les metis vol. iv. pp.

243-249.

286

THE

HISTORY

OF

HUMAN

MARRIAGE

CHAP.

is almost race show that, if a mixed of Australia, this does not depend

wanting
upon

in certain

parts
conditions

physiological

It should be remembered that of the kind suggested. is intercourse the sexual of Europeans with savage women frequently transitory most and commonly accidental, and takes

place with generally known

settler takes
own a a

or prostitutes to be sterile.

licentious

women,

who the

are

And,
to

native's

daughter
a

when live with him

even

white his under her

l

roof as half-civilized

wife

or

manner

concubine, and accustoms of living, her unfruitfulness the

mixture

to

may

be

cause to quite another than owing Mr. Darwin has shown that changed

conditions

of blood. of life have

on the reproductive of acting injuriously especial power Thus from system. also plants, when removed animals, as in some degree their natural conditions, are often rendered

an

infertile or
not

completely

barren,

even

been

greatly

changed.

And
at

conditions have to this failure of animals

when

the

under confinement depend extent, upon

"

breed

cannot,
a

least to any their

"

failure
Mr.

in

considerable instincts. sexual

been given

Numerous

cases,"

says

Darwin,

have

various
never are

couple freely under confinement, which if or, they conceive and produce conceive ; young, these fewer in number It is than is natural to the species." 2

animals

of but

he moves into that savage man, when law. Indeed, to the same more civilized conditions, is subject have been reported to me, which tend to show that statements women the indigenous at the Polynesian missionary stations

reasonable

to suppose

have As
and

become
to

less fruitful than

they
crosses

were

be observed that the rarity of in Australia is more or less owing to certain parts of mongrels habitually destroying the natives themselves the half-castes.3
1

alleged sterility of it should Australian races,

the

in their native state. between the European

Dr. T.

R.

H. Thomson in

says

the

"Gins,"'

'Jour. Ethn.
woman, as

Soc.

that the Australian

when his concubine settler diet, comfort, and covering. has more regular although she ' 2 Plants Animals Darwin, and under Domestication,' pp. 148-160. vol. ii. 3 Lumholtz, Peschel, loc. cit. p. 9. Eyre, loc. cit. vol. ii. p. 324. loc.

European

of iii. vol. pp. 244, et seg.) the roof of a she places herself under less fertile, become to or wife, appears
London,'

On ('

the

Reported

Incompetency

cit. p. 273.

Xlll

THE

LAW

OF

SIMILARITY

287

The
"

Rev.

A. Meyer

states

that, in the

Encounter

Bay

tribe,

nearly

all the children

l

death

whilst, among half-caste infants fell victims

;

fathers used to be put to of European the Narrinyeri, about one-half of the

to the

jealousy of

husbands.2
in the

But with

regard

to the West

their mothers' Australian aborigines

the Rev. J. Johnston of Fremantle, neighbourhood there to writes that he does not think it has been the custom destroy the half-caste illegitimate offspring of black women, he never heard of such a thing, a fact as account which may
"

for the comparatively

of the continent.

large

number

of mongrels

in that part

Other statements
of M.

also, adduced proved

more

as
or

Broca, have

evidence for the hypothesis less untrustworthy. Thus

the

3 of Jamaica has been alleged sterility of the mulattoes by other disputed So also v. Gortz's statement writers.4 in Java Malay women that the children of the Dutch and

are (Lipplapps)

only

productive

to

the third generation,5

has

been

called in question.6 Yet, although we may

even

not
race

consider it certain that the diversities least resemble between the races each other are which favourable so great but that, under conditions, a mixed I do not deny the possibility of may easily be produced,
a

being, to crossing The statements as

certain

extent,

unfavourable

to

fertility.

races mixed rapid increase of some For do not prove the bad the reverse. result of crossing drop of pure a not at once ; and necessarily appear would be sufficient to increase fertility, blood would justas, when a

to the

hybrid

is crossed with either pure parent species, sterility is lessened.7 It is a remarkable fact that mixed usually much are marriages between Jews and persons of other races tively compara-

infertile.In Prussia, these marriages have that year registered since 1875, and between
1

been and

separately
1881

there

Meyer,
Broca,
v.

3
6
6

loc. tit. p. 186. loc. tit.p. 36.

'

2 4

loc. tit. p. 14. Peschel, loc. tit. p. 8. Taplin,

Hermann,
'

Gortz,

Reise Die

Hensen,

'

die Welt,' vol. iii.p. 288. Physiologic der Zeugung,' in

um

Handbuch

der Physiologic,' vol. vi. pt. ii.p. 191. ' 7 Darwin, Animals and Plants under
et seq.

Domestication,'

vol. ii.pp. 182,

288

THE

HISTORY

OF

HUMAN

MARRIAGE

CHAP.

the whereas, during same resulted in an average of period, pure Jewish marriages In Bavaria, 4/41 children or very nearly three times as many. between were only ri per marriage 1876 and 1880, the numbers
was an

average

of

r63

to

marriage,

against

47

this conspicuous fifty-six such marriages,

ascertained per cent,
"

And children to purely Jewish marriages. infertility implies greater sterility. Among
Mr. Jacobs to which with regard fewer than nine were 18 sterile, i.e., of sterile marriages between Jewish

the results,
a

no

which
cousins,
cent.1

to the number striking contrast he found in seventy-one marriages

the percentage where Mr. Jacobs, however,

of sterility was only 5*4 per informs me that it has been

suggested

that this infertility may

are age at which such marriages is still a strong feeling against them among after independence only likely to be overcome

rather to the higher likely to take place. There

be due

Jews, which

is

position

has

been

reached.

At

the

same

of thought and Mr. Jacobs time

does

not

consider

this sufficient to
we

account
course,

for the very

great

discrepancy.

But

must

not,
races

that the crossing

of any

two

of has the

take
same

for granted effects

as

the

to have. seems crossing of Jewish and non-Jewish Europeans if it could be proved, however, Even that mixture of races lessened fertility of first crosses and of mongrels, produces it for to us this would the doctrine not make necessary

reject

of the

It is true that the domesticated unity of mankind. as and crossed, are of plants, when varieties both of animals cases a general even more so than the rule prolific,in some purely bred parent varieties ; whereas species, when invariably in their hybrid offspring, are almost altogether without sterile. But this rule is not Even
as
a

crossed, and degree some

condemned limiting principle.

a

Agassiz

the employment He considered

exceptions. fertility of of union " this a fallacy, or at

a

least

not petitio principii,

admissible

in

philosophical

cussion dis2

of what

truly constitutes

the red and yellow infertile when crossed, and

1

Thus

the characteristics of species." degree varieties of maize are in some

the

blue-

and

the

red-flowered

Jacobs,
Agassiz,

'

On

the Racial
xv.

Characteristics

of Modern

Jews,' in

'

Jour.

Anthr.
2

Inst.,'vol.
'

pp. 26-28.
on

Essay

Classification,' pp. 249-252.

xin

THE

LAW

OF

SIMILARITY

289

forms the
same

of the

pimpernel,
as

considered
present
no

by

most

botanists
of

to

be
or

species,
are,

they

differences

form

structure,

to Gartner, mutually according investigations dimorphic Mr. Darwin's on

sterile.
and

over, More-

trimorphic

that the plants have shown in first crosses fertility, both

criterion

test physiological in hybrids, and

Vogt
certain

specific distinction.1 that, in the opinion asserts

of
races

As

of lessened is no safe for animals, Professor breeders)

of experienced

to pair, and the fertility with difficulty be made diminishes, soon races of the mongrels pair whilst other " Although I Sir Sebright are J. says, readily and prolific.2 intermixture believe the occasional of different families to be
can

necessary,

do

not,

by

any

means,

approve

of mixing

two

distinct breeds, with the view of uniting the valuable properties has been frequently tried by others of both : this experiment by well as The first cross
as

myself,

but

has,

believe,
a
3

frequently

produces

succeeded. tolerable animal, but it

never

is

breed
Darwin,

that cannot
'Animals

be continued."
Plants

and

under
3

Domestication,'

vol.

ii.pp. 105,

181, 190, et seq. 2 Vogt, loc. cit. p. 421.

Sebright,

loc. cit. pp. 17, et seq.

CHAPTER

XIV

PROHIBITION

OF

MARRIAGE

BETWEEN

KINDRED

THE

horror

of incest
cases

is

an seem

almost

universal
a

characteristic

the of mankind, of this feeling being regarded rule. Yet the

which
so

to indicate
rare

exceedingly

perfect absence be that they must from

a

merely

as

anomalous

aberrations

general is

degrees
are

of
means

kinship

within

which
the
same.

intercourse

forbidden, and

by

no

everywhere abominated and

son.

It is most, parents and

almost

universally, mother
states

between As
an

children, especially rule, v. Langsdorf only

that, among

the

to exception Kaniagmuts,

this
not

do brothers
and

parents

sisters cohabit The Eastern children.1 and

marry

with each other, but even Tinneh, or Chippewyans,

occasionally

but sisters, or daughters, by general opinion.2 correct such alliances are not considered Wilken, In the Indian Archipelago, to Schwaner, according their mothers, and
Riedel, and

marriages
children,
are

between permitted

brothers among

and

sisters, and

parents
1 v.

certain

tribes ;

Langsdorf,
in
'

2
3

Ross,

Wilken,

'

loc. cit, vol. ii.p. 64. Smithsonian Report,' 1866, p. 310. Idem,'vn. "c., p. 22. Verwantschap,'
Riedel, by quoted Garcilasso
Post,
'

v. 'Bijdragen,'"c.,ser.

vol. i. p. 151. Familienrechts,'

Entwickelungsgeschichte

des

de la Vega, describing the Indians p. 221. Peru Incas, before the time of the says (loc,cit. vol. i. pp. 58, et seq.\ of ' like beasts, without any special wife, but In many nations they cohabited desires, without exOthers followed their own justas chance directed. cepting Others their mothers excepted sisters, daughters, or mothers.

but

none

else,'

It is said, according

to

Dr.

Hickson

cit. (loc.

pp. 277,

CH.xiv

PROHIBITION

OF

MARRIAGE

BETWEEN

KINDRED

291

and similar unions, it is said, took as Persians.1 Again, in Nukahiva,

near although times happens

place
we
are

among

the

told by

ancient Lisiansky,
it
sorn.e-

kinsfolk that
a

are

forbidden

to intermarry,

and a but his it looked on one brother with was sister ; occasion a mother cohabited with her upon as a horrible crime when Among son.2 the Kukis, as described by Rennel, marriages
were

father

lives with

his daughter,

generally
; only
a

contracted

Karens

and Speaking
that

mother Tenasserim, of father sister, or

regard to blood- relationship her child.3 Among the not wed might " matrimonial alliances between brother

without

and
of
to
as

daughter, the be
Warua,

are

not

uncommon."4

of the in his harem

King
are

Mr.

Cameron

states

sisters, nieces, cousins, brothers the Wanyoro,

his stepmothers, daughters.5 also his own

marry
a
son

found

aunts,

Among
even own

fathers mother,

their daughters

may ; but

their sisters, and does not marry his of his father become

although
between mother

the other widows

brothers
as

his

property.6 Unions

and the

sisters, who

are
are

the

same

well

as

same

father,

children of likewise held

in general connections The Myth.

abhorrence. is strongly

feeling against such primitive in the Finnish Kullervo expressed that he

The

had

Kullervo, after discovering unfortunate incest with his sister, wails committed
"

"

Woe
I have

is

me,

my

life hard-fated

Shamed
Woe

slain my virgin-sister, the daughter of my mother

my

to thee

ancient

father !

et

in olden times, in the southern districts of Minahassa, in the father Tonsawang, daughter, neighbourhood of and mother and son, brother and sister, frequently lived together in bonds of matrimony. As

seq.\that

Mr. Keating states (loc. regards the Chippewas, cit. vol. ii. p. 170)that ' incest is not unknown to them, but it is held in great abhorrence.' ' 1 Hiibschmann, Ueber die persische Verwandtenheirath,' in ' Zeitschr.

d. Deutschen
2
4
'

Morgenlandischen loc. cit.p. 83. The Animal

Lisiansky,

Gesellsch.,' vol. xliii. p. 308. 3 Lewin, loc. cit.p. 276. of the

Heifer,

'

Productions
vol. vii. p. 856.

Tenasserim

Provinces,' in

Jour.As. Soc. Bengal,'

6

Cameron,

Wilson

loc. cit.vol. ii.p. 70. and Felkin, loc. cit. vol. ii.p. 49.
U
2

292

THE

HISTORY

OF

HUMAN

MARRIAGE

CHAP.

Woe

thee, my gray-haired mother I born and nurtured, Wherefore was Why this hapless child's existence?"1

to

The

herself into the river, and sister threw Kullervo fell by his own sword. The Californian Nishinam believe that, for the prevention of incest, at the beginning but two of the world, not one pairs
created missionary from whom sprang

dishonoured

were

all the asked

Nishinam.2
some

When
Kols

the

Jellinghausonce

Munda

animals knew whether " No, because they do

was, what is right and wrong, the answer not know mother, sister,and daughter."3

Yet,

as

we

have

seen,

certain

peoples who children incestuous, forbidden Not long

to the rule ; and exceptions parents and consider intercourse between brothers and sisters. allow unions between

there

are

Among

the Kamchadales, only ago, of

a
man

says

Krasheninnikoff,
daughter, of

"

marriage
son."4

is

between the

father and wild Veddahs

mother and Ceylon regarded

as

the

marriage and

natural,

but,
an

with his younger in fact, as the elder

sister
to
a

sister
proper
aunt
as

not

only

proper though

marriage with incestuous and

or

marriage, have would

us.5

been

as

revolting
to
no

them

to

Among

the

Annamese,
them
a
a

according for forty years,

is
a

missionary who is twelve girl who

brother

Liebich tells us virgin.6 brother to marry his sister, though such marriages by Among the Wa-ta'fta, them.7 avoided
"

lived among has years old and that the Gypsies allow
are

has

generally Mr. says

Thomson,
want
not

very

few of the young

men
"

are a

able

to

marry

for

of the proper

unfrequently practice is highly Brazil, almost

are
1 2
'

number leads to

of

cows

state

of affairs which this of is

marriage

reprobated."8
a

with Among

sisters, though

the

union

with

universally
uncommon

brother's a sister, or held be infamous. to Such

in

aborigines daughter,

practices
"

not
The

small

isolated

hordes

but

the

Kalevala

'

by Crawford), (translated vol.

ii.p. 548.

3 4 6
8

loc. cit. p. 340. in ' Zeitschr. f. Ethnol,' vol. iii.p. 367. Jellinghaus, History of Kamtschatka,' 'The Krasheninnikoff, p. 215. Bailey,. in 'Trans. Ethn. Soc.,' N.S. vol. ii.pp. 294, et seq.

Powers,

Janke, loc. cit. p.

Thomson,
'

276. Through Masai

Liebich, loc. cit. p. 49.

Land,' p. 5 1

xiv

PROHIBITION

OF

MARRIAGE

BETWEEN

KINDRED

293

ancient

Tupinambases kind

(ancestors of
openly."1 In
a

the

Tupis)
'

nothing of the Yami appears sister, while

song

of the

allowed Rig- Veda,'

in support

the opposition

of brother and of the marriage Buddhist is personified in Yama.2

'

it is cases unions ;3 and mention of such various " ' Ynglinga Saga that with the stated in the while Niord was Vans he had taken his own sister in marriage, for that he was legends allowed
that

by

their law."4
were
"

such unions Scandinavians.

"

Among

evidence whatever by the ancient allowed commonly Ynglinga Saga the the Asas,"
'

But

we

have

no

'

adds,

it^ was

forbidden
In Scandinavia,

for

such

near

together."5

according

relatives to Nordstrom,

to
as

come

also

Germans, to Grimm, the ancient marriages among according between brothers and sisters, were parents and children, prohibited.6 Unions with
occur

sisters, or

in

the

Ceylon,10 and

royal Polynesia.11

probably, in most families of Baghirmi,7

In the Sandwich

cases,

half-sisters, Burma,9

Siam,8

Islands, brothers

family but this intermarried, sisters of the reigning and incestuous intercourse in other to the cases was contrary habits, and feelings of the people.12 in Iboi'na And, customs,
of Madagascar, their where the kings
marriages
woman
was were

occasionally
were

with

ceremony

sisters, in which

such the

preceded

united by a

sprinkled

water,

happiness might
1 v.

and call down

in

were and prayers fecundity, as if there

recited a fear that was

consecrated with for her asking

the union

divine

anger

upon

the

parties.13

Cambyses
'Beitrage

Martius,

'Jour.Roy.

Geo. Soc.,' vol. ii.p. 198.

Idem,

zur
2

Ethnographic,'

3
4

"c., vol. i. pp. 115, et seq. ' Sanhita,' mandala Rig- Veda x. sukta 10. loc. Schrader, cit. p. 392, note.
Ynglinga Saga,' ch. iv. ; in
'

'

Heimskringla

'

by Unger), p. (edited

6.

5
6

Ibid., p. 6.

Nordstrom,
Bastian, Forbes,
Emerson
'

7
9

'

loc. cit. vol. ii.p. 18. Grimm, Rechtsverhaltnisse,' p. 173. British Burma,' p. 48, note.
Tennent,

loc. ctt. p. 435. 8 Moore, loc. cit. p. 169.

10 11 12 13

Waitz-Gerland, Ellis,
'

loc. cit. vol. ii.p. 459. loc. cit. vol. vi. p. 131.

Hawaii,'

pp. 414, et seq.

Wilkes,

loc. cit. vol. iv. p. 32.

Sibree, loc. cit.p. 252.

294

THE

HISTORY

OF

HUMAN

MARRIAGE

CHAP.

and other Ptolemies

it is not

kings married their sisters,1and so did the Wilkinson, According to Sir Gardner of Egypt.2 but is fully authenticated only noticed by Diodorus,
Persian

by the inscriptions both

same

custom

was

Egypt, that and Lower of Upper from in force among the Egyptians, took
same

the

the

in the case of the earliest times ;3 but, except have no seen that evidence marriage clear had both the brothers and sisters who between and
the

Ptolemies,

place father that

the
Incas

same

should eldest sister, legitimate both on the side of the father and on 4 Acosta to that of the mother and ; according whereas, by Peruvians it had always been held unlawful Ondegardo, the
stringent
to

of law that the

de la Vega Garcilasso states mother. it as Peru, from a the first,established heir to the

kingdom

very his marry

contract at

marriage
the

in

the

first degree,

until

Tupac

Inca

Yupanqui,

his close of the fifteenth century, married decreed "that the Incas the father's side, and sister on marry might with their sisters by the father's side, and no
'

other."5 It has

.:

system of exogamy his the sister either on prevails, a man is descent as father's or on the mother's side, according But it will line.6 in the male in the female or reckoned be shown directly that, besides the rules relating to exogamy,

been

asserted that, where is allowed to marry

the

intermarriage of others prohibiting commonly Yet different or belonging to near tribes clans. relations half-sister is not rare. the marriage and of half-brother for instance, union Among the Ostyaks, with a half-sister there
are

bearing

another

family

name

is in great

repute;7

South

Slavonian
and

Mohammedans half-sisters who

half-brothers
1

allow have

marriages different

and the between mothers,

Herodotus,

loc. cit. book

et seq.
3 4

iii.ch. 31. Spiegel, loc. tit.vol. iii.pp. 678, 2 loc. cit. vol. i. p. 319. Wilkinson,

Ibid., vol. i. pp. 318, et. seq. Garcilasso de la Vega, loc. cit. vol. i. p. 308. Prescott, ' History Acosta, loc. cit. vol. ii.p. 425.
'

of the Conquest

of

Peru,' p. 9, note 6 McLennan,

3. Studies,' "c., p.
p. 31. ' Transcaucasia,'

160.

Wilken,

'

Huwelijken

tusschen

bloedverwanten,'
7
v.

Haxthausen,

p. 406, note.

Xiv

PROHIBITION

OF

MARRIAGE

BETWEEN

KINDRED

295

though crime
cannot

seducing punishable
occur.1

in their songs as a sister is regarded which with death, or rather as something know From Book Genesis we that the of
a

Abraham
as

married lawful, because

Phoenicians
a man

his half-sister, and she had not the

at

looked
same

upon mother.2
time of

the

union Among

the

Tyre,
marry

down
his

to

the

Achilles
:

Tatius,
same

might

father's daughter
Marriage with
was

on

at appears the father's side, not

thing

Mecca.3
on

and the half-sisters

the the

among

the Yucatan,

Assyrians4
on

and

mother's, Athenians.5

also allowed In Guatemala

on

and

no other hand, relationship bar hence to man was a a : mother's side marriage his sister, provided by another father.6 marry she was

the

the could

Among
and

certain

peoples

of aunt

and

the

case,

which for instance,

nephew, hindrance a are with Indians,

some

the relationships of uncle and niece, degrees are the remotest sanguinity of conto

intermarriage.

This
7

is

of the

Dyak

tribes ;

to Franklin, according is no prohibition of the intermarriage of cousins, but a man forbidden to marry his niece.8 On the whole, we may say is even that marriage these degrees within of relationship intermarriage more than commonly prohibited of cousins,

among

the

Copper

and there is

and

that, probably
so

in

most
on

cases,

persons
1
3

related
loc. cit. pp. Smith,
'

either
221,

the

refer to prohibitions father's or side.9 mother's

the

-Krauss, Robertson

et.seq.

'

Genesis,' ch.

xx.

v.

12.

4
5

Michaelis, Becker,

Abhandlung

loc. cit. p. 163. den Ehegesetzen von

Mosis,' p. 128.

and

loc. cit. vol. ii. p. 448. In Homer, the marriage of brother loc. (Schrader, sister, strictly speaking, is to be found only in myth

cit. p. 392, note). 6 Bancroft, loc. cit. vol. ii.pp. 664, et seq. 7 Wilken, in ' Bijdragen,' "c., ser. v. vol. i. p. 147. "c., 22. p. schap,'
8

Idem,

'

Verwant-

Franklin,

'Journey,' p.
B. Danks

289.

Cf. v.

Martius,

loc. cit. vol. i. pp. 116, of the New in the New Britain Britain

393
9

Brazilian (certain tribes).

The

Group,' Group,

Marriage (' mentions in 'Jour. Anthr. Inst.,' vol. xviii. p.

Rev.

Customs

283) that

a man where upon theoretical grounds may without law-breaking his belonging as to another niece, marry clan, there is, nevertheless, a to such case the natives, and in one great repugnance unions, among it. brought about, the natives utterly condemned where such a union was

2Q6

THE

HISTORY

OF

HUMAN

MARRIAGE

CHAP.

Yet

there
a

are

many

instances to the

contrary.1

The

Ossetes

sister quite a proper mother's father's sister would be a a thing, though with marriage Among highly incestuous.2 as the Reddies of the punished his sister's daughter, but a South of India, a man marries consider marriage

with

nephew Tupis,

must
an

not

marry

Prussian

uncle had even law, marriage

the Brazilian and, among By the a right to his niece's hand.4 between uncle and niece is permitted ;
;

his aunt

may whilst, in France, such marriages in Italy by the King.5 Government, In

be

sanctioned

by

the

Europe,

are are

first cousins marriage, interfrom are not restricted in Spain, where the old canonical except tions prohibiin force in Russia, third cousins ; and still where
but
7 no

to marry, allowed Among the Mohammedans

parties

more

nearly

related.6

marriages side, Eskimo

are

between

and several uncivilized peoples, both on the paternal and maternal cousins, So, apparently, the Aleuts,8 permitted. among

at

Igloolik,9 Apalachites,10
the people

Maoris,

Bushmans
to.

and
commonly,

Ainos,12"

besides

just referred

More

however,
to

the kinsfolk

is one-sided, the permission to those on the father's, or

a man

referring
on

either

Among the Arabs, side. of his paternal cousin, become

Moors where
were
"

has
cannot

even

who

mother's a right to the hand his consent, without

the

Concerning the other person.13 wife of any Bawa states that in all cases of Ceylon, Mr. Ahamadu brothers or fathers' sisters of mothers' eligible sons
the accorded
the savage
to

available for the girls,preference was u Among almost as a matter of right."

1

them, of

Miao
'

Tartars

(Castr^n,loc.
in East

Footsteps

cit, vol. ii. p. 298), Somals Africa,' p. Negroes of Bondo

120),

(Burton, First ('Das Ausland,'

1881, p. 1027). 2 v. Haxthausen,

3 5 6

'Transcaucasia,'

Balfour, loc. cit.vol. ii.p. 880. Huth, 'The Marriage of Near

8
9 11

Ibid., pp. 123, 139. Ball, loc. cit.p. 399.

Lyon,

loc. cit.vol. iii. p. 422. Kin,' pp. 123, 137. 7 'The Koran,' sura iv. v. 27. Petroff, loc. cit. p. 158.

p. 406. 4 Waitz,

13
14

10 loc. cit.p. 353. Heriot, loc. a't.p. 325. 12 Barrow, loc. cit. vol. i. p. 276. v. Siebold, loc. cit. pp. 30, et scq. Burckhardt, loc. cit. p. 64. Robertson Smith, loc. cit. p. 82.
'

The

Marriage

Customs

of the Moors

of Ceylon,' in

'

The

Folk-Lore

Journal,' vol.

vi. p. 140.

xiv

PROHIBITION

OF

MARRIAGE

BETWEEN

KINDRED

297

China,
sons.1

the girls are Gonds The

to

obliged
consider

to

marry

the

it

correct

mother's for the

brothers' brother's

stress whilst not so much is laid on the marriage of the cousins, if the sister's child Among happens to be a girl and the the brother's a boy.2 " daughters India, Yerkalas the first two of a of Southern

daughter

marry

the sister's son,

family
sons."
3

may

be claimed

by the maternal

uncle by

as

wives

for his

rule, among peoples degrees are the prohibited

communities,
even

As

unaffected
more numerous

modern than

civilization in advanced
referring

the prohibitions

in

great
or

many

cases

to all the members

of the tribe according kin, even

to

The marrying

Greenlanders,
their nearest matches
"

refrained from in the third degree, considering

that
"

clan. Egede,

such
;
4

to

be
Rink

"

unwarrantable
asserts

whilst

Dr.

and quite Eskimo the

same
a

unnatural

approves dis-

between The cousins."5 of marriages case and, as with the Ingaliks,6 the Chippewas,7 Indians The Californian Gualala of Oregon.8
"

is the

rule, the it account

or an

poison,"

as

they

say, for

person

to

marry

cousin

avuncular

relation, and

table of prohibited tribes," Mr. Sproat

the degree

strictly observe in marriage " By the old custom affinities.9

"

the Mosaic of the Aht

remarks,

no
"

marriage
10

was

"

of second cousin ; and among n however do Commonly a man remote, not marry." cousins, belonging to the same and woman clan are prohibited from intermarrying. The Algonquins for men, tell of cases where breaking by their nearest been this rule, have put to death

in permitted withthe Mahlemuts,

kinsfolk ; 12 and, marries though

1
2

among

the

Loucheux

Indians,

if

man

his sister, the clan, he is said to have married by blood between there be not the slightest connection within
in
' '

Zeitschr. f. vgl. Rechtswiss.,' vol. vi. p. 406. Spencer, Descriptive Sociology,' Asiatic Races, p. 8. ' Shortt, The Wild Tribes of Southern India,' in ' Trans.

Kohler,

Ethn.

Soc.,

N. S. vol. vii. p. 187. 4 Egede, loc. cit. p. 141. 6 6 Rink, 'The Eskimo Tribes,' p. 23. Dall, loc. cit. p. 196. 7 Keating, 8 loc. cit. vol. ii.p. 171. Schoolcraft, loc. cit.vol. v. p. 655. 9 10 loc. cit. p. 192. Powers, Sproat, loc. cit. p. 99.
11

Dall, p. 138.

12

Frazer,

loc. cit. p. 59.

298

THE

HISTORY

OF

HUMAN

MARRIAGE

CHAP.

the

two.1

In

some

tribes,

as

Mr.
to

Frazer
a man's

points
own

out,

the
:

marriage
may marry

prohibition
a

only extends

clan

he

But oftener of any clan but his own. is a the prohibition includes several clans, in none of which Thus, for instance, the Seneca man tribe allowed to marry.2
woman

divided into two of the Iroquois was intermediate between the tribe and

"

phratries," the

or

divisions

clan, each including four clans ; the Bear, Wolf, Beaver, and Turtle clans forming Hawk one the Deer, Snipe, Heron, phratry, and clans and forming Originally was the other. marriage prohibited within the phratry, phratry

but

was

permitted

with

any
was

other

; but

the prohibition

of the clans of the long since removed,

a woman marry and a Seneca may of any clan but his own.3 A like exogamous division the other four among existed tribes of the Iroquois,4 as also among the Creeks, Moquis,

Choctaws,
Among

Chickasaws,

Thlinkets,

"c.5

the Pipiles of Salvador, an ancestral tree, with seven branches, denoting degrees of kindred, was main painted upon branches degrees, seven or no one was cloth, and within these allowed
to
or

marry,

except

public

warlike

service
none,

for some recompense But within four rendered.

as
a

great degrees In

of consanguinity Yucatan, there

a

under
strong
same

any

pretext,

might
a

marry.6
man so
was

was

against prejudice
name
as

woman

who

bore the

his

own,

and rule

wedding far was looked

marry

this fancy
upon
as a

carried, renegade

that

he
an

who
outcast.

broke
Nor

the

and

the sister.7 Among mother's between blood-relations or those descended

his

could a Azteks, too, from

man

marriages
a common

ancestor

were

not

allowed.8

Thurn, to Mr. Im according is now it was almost always, as formerly marriage always, between families, scent members of different and, decontracted females, no being traced through intermarriage with Among the
1 3
4

tribes of Guiana,

Hardisty, Morgan,
'

in

'

Smith.

Ancient

Rep.,' 1866, p. 315. Society,' pp. 90, et seq,

'

Frazer,

loc. cit.p. 60.

Ibid., pp. 91-93. Frazer, pp. 60-62.

Cf.Morgan,

League
6

of the Iroquois,' pp. 79, 81, 83. Bancroft, loc. cit. vol. ii.p. 665.
loc. cit. vol. iv. p. 171.

7
8

de Herrera, Ibid., vol. ii.p. 665. Bancroft, vol. ii.p. 251.

xiv

PROHIBITION

OF

MARRIAGE

BETWEEN

KINDRED

299

The Mundrucus relations on the mother's side is permitted.1 are divided into clans, the members are hibited of which strictly profrom forming clan-. alliances with others of the same " " Agassiz, A Mundrucu Indian," treats Professor a says
woman

of
nearer

the

same

any

Indians

of

relation Peru are

degrees.3

order between

(clan) with
them

himself

as

is impossible,"2 marriage

sister, The

first four

restricted from The Guaranies

remotest

and

the within Abipones abhor

alliances with even Yahgans of Tierra

"

the del

Fuego,

And to the as relations.4 Mr. Bridges writes to me that takes

no

marriage,
even

no

intercourse

ever

relations
utter

to second

cousins."

Such

bloodplace "among intercourse is held in half-

heard of. Also between and is never abomination brothers and half-sisters marriages do not occur. Nowhere is marriage by more laws bound severe
among and

than rule
"

the Australian probably

as

aborigines. rule without

Their

tribes

are,
"

as

exceptions5

grouped varies

in

exogamous

the number subdivisions, There are tribes in which

members
"

of

which

considerably.

are

free to marry

such tribes are exceptional.6 Australian tribe is divided into two of which
oftener

of any clan members but own their ; but of any clan Often," says Mr. Frazer, " an

(exogamous)phratries,
of interposed
totem

each

includes
still there

under
are

it

number

clans ; and

sub-phratries the phratry and clans, each phratry including two 7 including totem and the sub-phratries clans."

between

the

sub-phratries, Most of Mr.

Curr's very

have touched on correspondents who this question have, however, given the number of subdivisions in their neighbourhood four only.8 Before the occupation as
numerous

of the
1 2
3 4 5

country
Thurn,
'

by

the

whites,

which

quickly

breaks

down

Im

Agassiz,

loc. cit. pp. 175, 185. Journey in Brazil,' p. 320.

Rechtsverhaltnisse,'

Bastian,

'

Dobrizhoffer,

p. 172. loc. ctt. vol. i. p. 63 ; vol. ii.p. Curr, loc. cit. vol. i. p. 107. Cf. Palmer, in

212.

Anthr. 'Jour.

Inst.,' vol.

xiii.p. 299, 6 Frazer, loc. cit. p. 65. Curr, vol. i. p. 112. 7 Frazer, p. 65. Howitt, in 'Smith. Rep.,' 1883, p. 800. 8 Curr, vol. i. p. 112. in 'Jour. Roy. Soc. N.S. Cf. Mathew, vol. xxiii. p. 402.

Wales,

300

THE

HISTORY

OF

HUMAN

MARRIAGE

CHAP.

from the marriage system any departure aboriginal customs, founded looked on with absolute horror, on this division was Indeed, when marriage of with reluctance. and even spoken
or

sexual

intercourse

with

person
on

of

forbidden
parties

occur,
was

the regular And death.1

penalty inflicted it is a noteworthy

the

clan did implicated

fact, generally

by anthropologists,
the clan-system
or, more seems

that besides these prohibitions

overlooked arising from

the father's

and,

naturally, applying
to the mother's

only to

generally,

only
a
"

it

persons
marry

everywhere, near of kin.2

his mother,

law A

which
man,"

relations, there is, as forbids the marriage of Mr.

says

Curr,

"

may

not

sister, half-sister, daughter, grand-daughter, Among the Kurnai aunt, niece, first or second cousin."3 of Gippsland, according Bulmer, to Mr. even third cousins are degrees Moreover, within the prohibited of relationship.4
certain

tribes, besides
;
5

having

the

exogamous described

the and, among by Mr. Dawson, the laws also forbid a man into his mother's tribe, or his grandmother's tribe
one man
7

are clan-system, tribes of Western

entirely Victoria
to

or

marry into an

tribe, or adjoining
In Tasmania,
a

that speaks
was

his

own

dialect.6
to

not

his

own

tribe (clan?); and

permitted in Polynesia,

marry

woman

relations were everywhere avoided Thus in Samoa, Mr. Turner, to according incest that a list of what to prevent taken
1

marriages with in royal families.8 except

so

of blood-

care much they deemed

was

im-

exogamy, Rep.,' 1883, pp. 797-824 ; Fison and Howitt, Smyth, loc. cit.vol. i. pp. 86-92 ; Ridley, ' The Aborigines ' Australia,' Kamilardi,' pp. 161, et seq. ; Breton, of pp. 7-10 ; Idem, loc. cit. p. 202 ; Schiirmann, loc. cit. p. 222 ; Dawson, loc. cit. p. 26 ; Waitz-Gerland, loc. cit. vol. vi. p. 772 ; Bonney, in 'Jour. Anthr. Inst.,'
see

Roy.

Curr, loc. cit. vol. i. p. 118. Frazer, loc. dt. p. 58. Mathew, Wales,' Soc. N.S. For the Australian vol. xxiii. p. 399.

in

'Jour.

also Howitt, loc. cit. ; Brough

in

'

Smith.

ibid., vol. xiv. p. 351. vol. xiii.pp. 128, et seq. ; Cameron, 2 Curr, loc. cit. vol. i. p. 112 ; vol. ii.p. 245. Schiirmann, in 'Jour.Anthr. Inst.,' vol. xiv. p. 351. Cameron,
3 6

loc. cit.p. 222.

6
7

Curr, vol. i. p. 106. Ibid., vol. i. pp. 107, Dawson, p. 27.

in.

Dawson,

Ibid., vol. iii. p. 546. loc. cit. p. 26.

Brough

Smyth,

loc. cit. vol. ii. p. 386.

Cf. Bonwick,

'

Daily

Life,

p. 62. 8 Huth,

loc. cit. p. 80.

Waitz-Gerland,

loc. cit. vol. vi. p. 131.

Xiv

PROHIBITION

OF

MARRIAGE

BETWEEN

KINDRED

301

Table almost compare with the of proper marriages would Kindred say that, of old, custom and the, and Affinity.' They consanguinity upon the union of those in whom gods frowned
could be closely traced.1 islands, Dr. Speaking of the Melanesian of the aborigines " In the native view of mankind, Codrington almost observes, in the islands which are here under consideration, everywhere nothing
seems more
or

'

fundamental
more

than

the
are

division

of

the
and
"

people into two in which descent blood connection

never are

classes, which through father

the and

is counted with
out
near

exogamous, Yet mother." the

the

the

father's

near

relations is those

who

of sight. in blood,

Consequently
though
marry,

the marriage
are
'

of
'

they

kindred), (/."., and

In New

may
man

lawfully
were

sogoi is discountenanced."

not

Britain, if a
a

accused
at
"

with

woman,

he

would

once

of adultery or be acquitted

tion fornica-

by

the

i.e.,she She is one of us," public voice if he could say, belongs totem, to my which in itself precludes the possibility In Efate, of the New us.3 of any sexual intercourse between Hebrides,
man or

it would
woman
"

be

crime
a

to

marry

punishable with death belonging to his person

have
no

for
or

her

mother's

clan,

though
to

they

may

recent

relation of
nor

consanguinity their parents Lifu, as I am

may informed

each have

other, and
even seen

though

by
are

this island, marriages second cousins, both

as

each Mr. Radfield, who forbidden between and

neither they 4 other before."

is
a

In

resident of first,but not

as

on

the mother's
nieces,
aunts

father's side, nephews.

between

uncles and alliances between Islands ;

any
5

and

well Matrimonial

Caroline
between Among
to wed
a

firstcousins are whilst, in the Pelew

also prohibited in the Group, intermarriage

marriage
1

relations on the mother's side is unlawful.6 it is contrary for a man to custom the Sea Dyaks. first cousin, who is looked upon a sister, and as no is allowed The Land Dyaks or niece. with aunt
'

Turner, Danks,

Samoa,'
'

in

p. 92. Jour. Anthr.

loc. cit. p. 86.

6

Waitz-Gerland, Kubary,

29. Inst.,' vol. xviii. pp. 282, et seq. Cf. Powell, ' * Oceania,' pp. 181, et seq. Macdonald, loc. cit. vol. v. pt. ii.p. 106.

Codrington,

loc. tit. pp.

21,

loc. cit. p. 35.

302

THE

HISTORY

OF

HUMAN

MARRIAGE

CHAP.

permit

to

between second cousins only after the paymarriage ment being given by the woman one jars, of a fine of two the relations of her lover, the other by the lover to her In tribes other Mr. Crawfurd,
native

relation.1

of
the

the union

Malay of

Archipelago,
near
a

to according is prohibited by the

relatives marriage

laws, and, when

are

such

does

take

place,

the

parties

fined

if within

the third
and the

of consanguinity line marriage descending

degree

collaterally. In the ascending is strictly forbidden.2 Among

between was not permitted of Celebes, marriage descendants, brothers and and sisters, uncles ascendants between or nephews, and nieces, aunts and and cousins, by combinations kinsfolk connected of these relationships.3

Minahassers

The
marry

Malays within

of the

the

uplands

of

Padang

are

forbidden

to

tribe ; the Bataks of Sumatra, mother's Alfura of Ceram and Buru, Niasians, and Timorese, within the father's.4 Among the Italones of the Philippines, marriage is between blood-relations The Bugis6 not allowed.5
and

Watubela

Islanders7

prohibit

the

intermarriage

of

cousins, Banuwa
near

the ; whilst, among and maternal paternal of Malacca,8 the Macassars,9 and the natives of Aru, intermarry, Guinea,10 children of brothers cannot New

Orang-

of sisters, or of brothers and sisters, can. Again, among the Lettis of the Serwatty Islands, marriage may brothers' between between brothers' take place children, and

though

children

and

sisters'children, but not between

and, among sister's son brother's a

1
'

n of two sisters ; a the Bataks, Rejangs,and natives of Amboina, is allowed to marry brother's daughter, whereas a

children

son

must

not

marry

sister's daughter.12

The

St.

John, loc. cit. vol.

i. p. 198.

Cf. Low,

loc. cit. p. 300 ; Wilken,

Verwantschap,'
2 3 4 6

Crawfurd, Hickson, Wilken, Wilken,

p. 23. loc. cit. vol. iii. p. 139. loc. cit. p. 227. Wilken,
1

pp.
6

21,

pp. in '

8,

21.
ser.
v.

et seq. Blumentritt,

loc. cit. p. 33.

"c., Bijdragen,'

vol. i. p. 147.
vol. i. pp. 145, et seq.

7 8
9 10

Riedel, loc. cit. p. 206. Wilken, in ' Bijdragen,' "c.,

Riedel, p. 416. in ' Bijdragen,' Wilken, "c., Ibid., p. 146.

ser.

v.

ser.

v.

11

vol. i. p. 146. 12 Ibid., p. 148.

Xiv

PROHIBITION

OF

MARRIAGE

BETWEEN

KINDRED

303

incest is generally inflicted on penalty is a common Submersion Archipelago. among With

me

very

severe

in
;
l

the and,'

the Bataka,

reference

the parties to the Karens

never

were

punishment killed and eaten.2 Dr. Bunker of Burma, outside their

own

informs

that, though

they

marry

tribe, they degrees Among strict families ;

permit

with avoid marrying being nearly the same the Kukis, according rules exist

near
as

relations, their prohibited those of the ancient Hebrews.

Lieutenant

to

Stewart,

"

the most
in
never

forbidding be
so

too

close
3 4

intermarriage

cousins

cannot

the Chukmas, ; and, among marriage within the same degrees, fall in love if near relatives, within certain prohibited with each other, it is usual for both of them to pay a fine of being also administered.5 fifty rupees, corporal punishment Among
same

allied." family

The

Nagas

the

Kandhs,

"

intermarriage

between

tribe, however
and

large

or

rule not
a

punishable to intermarry
man

Sakais,
generally

to

Juangs,
divided

Hos,

tribe ; and, among the for a wife, distance to a goes considerable tribe speaking quite a different dialect.8 The Mundas, in India are and other peoples
same man

with into the

scattered, death." 6 The

of the is considered cestuous inpersons

Santals make
7

it

into clans, and a Among clan.9 of his own wife a woman According

is not

allowed
no one

to marry

girl
to

the
"

Garos,

may

take

of the same mahari," or motherhood.10 Tod, no Rajput can to Lieutenant-Colonel

"

marry

in his

clan.11 Lyall states, " the law which regulates the degrees within which is interdicted, proceeds upon the theory that between marriage
I

own

In all pure

Hindu

society," Sir Alfred

Wilken,

'

Huwelijken tusschen
As. 'Jour. Jour.Anthr.
1

bloedverwanten,3
2

loc. cit. p. 460. 3 Stewart, in

4

Wilken,

Soc. Bengal,'

pp. 26, et. seq. Riedel, Verwantschap,' p. 18. 640. vol. xxiv. p.
'

Inst.,'vol. xvi. p. 359. 86, et. seq. 6 Macpherson,' by Percival, ' The Land quoted ' Hunter, Rural Bengal,' vol. iii. Cf. p. 81.
6

Watt,

in

'

Lewin,

loc. cit. pp.

of the Veda,'

p. 345.

7
8
9

Man,

loc. cit. p. 103. Hale, ' On the Sakais,' in

'Jour.Anthr.

Inst.,' vol.

xv.

p. 291.

w
II

loc. cit. pp. 158, 189. Ibid., p. 63. Tod, loc. cit. vol. i. p. 145
Dalton,

304

THE

HISTORY

OF

HUMAN

MARRIAGE

CHAP.

agnatic

is impossible."1 Hence it is unrelatives connubium lawful for a Brahman is the to wed a woman whose clan-name bars marriage his own, a as same among prohibition which line indefinitely. But besides this, connections relatives in the male
on

the female

within that side,

a nor

certain wide damsel "who

side limits.2

are

also
'

forbidden Laws

to take
'

place
read

In the
a

of Manu the

we

is neither

Sapinda3on
on

belongs

to

the

same men

family

the

mother's father's side, is

recommended
union."4 daughters

to twice-born

the older with brother, sons and of the father's of the mother's This stillholds good among the Reddies sister, is permitted.5 India, and, as it seems, ing among other tribes belongof Southern
to the

Yet

in1 the

for wedlock and literature marriage

conjugal

Hindu

stock ; whereas
are

children

and

mothers'

sisters

sisters, and incestuous.6

marriage

considered is looked with them Mr.

Man

of fathers' brothers brothers to equal and upon

as

highly

Speaking
customs

of the
not

Andamanese,

says

that

"

their

known are to of the union of any who be even distantly related ; the fact of our allowing firstcousins 7 highly to marry to them seems and immoral." objectionable
permit

do

Sinhalese between a the father's consider marriage .The brother's daughter the most and the mother's sister's son a they would contract ; but regard proper that they can
with marriage first cousins so
1

the

father's brother's

daughter

as

incestuous,

related

being

considered

sisters.8

Lyall,

'

Asiatic
'

2
3

Tylor,
This

Early

History

Studies,' p. 1 56. of Mankind,'

to six

relationship extends is a male. Where the common Manu of opinion ; and Apastamba also to six degrees, while Gautama, degrees
4
'

p. 280. degrees where the common is a female, there is ancestor

ancestor
a

difference

case the prohibition extending Vishnu, Narada, "c., limit it to four

in her

(Mayne,
Laws
'

The

6
'

Weber,

Law and Usage,' p. Manu,' iii. v. 5. of ch. Kastenverhaltnisse in dem Die

'

Hindu

87).
Brahmana und Sutra,' in

Indische
6

Kearns,

Hindus,

Studien,' vol. x. pp. 75, et seq. For the marriage loc. cit.pp. 33, et seq. restrictions of the Castes,' pp. 26, Custom Steele, 'The Law Hindoo the and of cf.
in Anthr. 'Jour.
'

27, 163.
7
8

Man,

Bailey, in

Trans.

Inst.,' vol. xii. pp. 135, et seq. Ethn. Soc.,' N.S. vol. ii. p. 294.

xiv

PROHIBITION

OF

MARRIAGE

BETWEEN

KINDRED

305

As

regards
a

the

prohibited
account
'

degrees

very minute interesting paper on

Code,

China.'
same

Large

is given in his, Inheritance Marriage, Affinity, and in bear the in that country bodies of persons the entire Chinese hardly more than
is inflicted
surname.2
on

of the Chinese by Mr. Medhurst

Penal

surname

; among
are

population

Empire, penalty person

to

indeed, there of

530
one

surnames.

of the A
a

sixty blows

any

who

marries

with the same the intermarriage

more
a

much

severe.

punishment attached of nearer relations on the father's side is Thus, marriage or incestuous intercourse
a

The

with

grand-uncle, is punishable nephew, there

on
or

first cousin, a brother, or a by death.3 Besides these prohibitions

father's within
man

others applying female the side. A

are

narrower

his sister's daughter is inflicted on a marries person who less blows severe on and still eighty
" "

marries is strangled. Less

who

range to relatives his mother's sister punishment half-sister, uterine

marries who brother's daughter,
one severe

any

his father's
or

abrogates between this prohibition, and permits ren childof brothers and sisters, or of sisters, but intermarriage between The inadmissible.4 those of brothers is of course
intermarriage

mother's

sister's daughter, mother's An daughter. after-clause sister's

Chinese
of those

Code

also

interdicts
whom

occasional
marriage

intercourse

with

any

relatives with in both cases punishment Among the Kalmucks, father's side ; and so them, that a Kalmuck know
prince
1
'

is prohibited,

the

being
no man

the
can

same.5

deeply proverb
"

rooted
"

says,
to

marry a relation on the is this custom among The great folk and dogs

no

relationship,"
marry
a

alluding

the

fact

that

may

relative.6

The

Yakuts,7

only Samoyedes,8

Trans. Roy. As. Soc. China Branch,' vol. iv. pp. 3-10, 23-25, 27, etseq. 3 Ibid., vol. iv. pp. 21, et seq. Ibid., vol. iv. p. 24. ' 4 Ibid.) vol. iv. p. 23. Jamieson, Translations from the General Code of Laws Empire,' in ' The China Review,' vol. x. pp. 82, etseq. of the Chinese Cf.Gray, loc. cit.vol. i.p. 186 ; Tylor, ' Early History of Mankind,' p. 281.
2
ft

Medhurst, Lubbock,

in

'

Trans.

Roy.

As. Soc. China

Branch,'

'The

Origin

verhaltnisse,' p. 171. 8 Castren, loc. cit. vol. ii. p. 168. ' Reise nach West-Sibirien,' p. 543.
.

of Civilisation,' p. 139. 7 Bastian, p. 172.

.

vol. iv. p. 27. Bastian, 'Rechts-

Georgi,

loc. cit. p. 282.

Finsch,

306

THE

HISTORY

OF

HUMAN

MARRIAGE

CHAP.

Cheremises,1
and

"c.,also avoid marriage within the paternal clan, Among kinsfolk.2 the the ancient Finns did not marry
3

Ostyaks
family

and

relationship, is entirely And in Circassia, according to Bell, not only are prohibited. fraternity restricted from cousins, or the members of the same but even intermarrying, their serfs must wed with the serfs of
name,

Ossetes,4 marriage however distant

with the

person

of

one's

own

another fraternity.5 Among the Bogos

of Eastern
not
or

the seventh degree may be on the paternal

of the Somals,
as we same

Africa, persons related within intermarry, the relationwhether ship

are
or

maternal of the clans side.6 Some informed by Sir R. F. Burton, refuse

even
a

maidens Western take

may

of the

consanguineous

family.7

In

Equatorial

place within be.8 Among of

Uganda, cannot marriages and the relationship the clans, however remote is taken to avoid the Mpongwe, every care
Africa
"

marriages

writes between brothers

Sims

With the consanguinity."9 from Stanley Pool, marriages and

sisters of the ; between uncle
same

Bateke,
are

as

Dr.

prohibited
or

mother

father ;

between
nephew. all unions

first cousins The between

and

Bakongo
near

also, according

niece, or aunt and hold to Mr. Ingham,

on

relatives, either

the

father's

or

mother's side, in utter abomination. indebted I am Mr. Cousins, to whom

on

for

valuable
them,

paper

the Cis-Natalian

Kafirs, writes that, among

the tribe and village. often take place within endeaavoided, if possible ; like their chiefs they generally vour to marry tribe. Among this people, out of their own kind of class (clan however, there is some ?)division, which
1

marriages But this is

resor

loc. cit. p. 31. ( Nordiska Castren, in ' Litterara Soir^er,' 1849, PP- I2" et se"l- Idem, ' fossiles ii. de Homines forskningar,' Quatrefages, p. 168. och vol.

Georgi,

et hommes
3 4 0

sauvages,'
'

p. 604. Transcaucasia,'
6

v.

Haxthausen,

Ibid., p. 406. Reich, ' Geschichte, p. 333. Chaillu, 'The

p. 406, note. Bastian, ' Rechtsverhaltnisse,' und

7

p. 181.

Natur-

Gesundheitslehre
Burton,
'

Lebens,'
8

of Western Ashe, 'Two Ethn. Soc.,' N.S. vol. i. p. 307. 9 Burton, 'Gorilla Land,' vol. i. p. 75.
Du

People

ehelichen First Footsteps,' p. 120. Equatorial Africa,' in 'Trans.

des

Kings

of Uganda,'

p. 285.

xiv

PROHIBITION

OF

MARRIAGE

BETWEEN

KINDRED

307

Mr. Cousins
same

fully acquainted of the with, and members At any rate, near do not seem to intermarry. ?) class (clan

is not

avoid marriage with each maternal, relations, paternal and but No is to a custom penalty attached such marriage, other. is so the point that the general rule is seldom strong on According broken.1 to Mr. Shooter2 and Mr. Dugmore,3 a
marriage is considered incestuous known or remembered

if the degree
were

man

and

woman

are

of

any

of
to

relationship
a

by

common

the degrees
"

an

wife within he by be denounced as custom, prohibited would intercourse in According to Mr. Brownlee, evildoer."4
cases

descent

; and,

if

man

take

such

marriage.5 that there

is punished, whether Again, with regard is

no

or marriage without to the Zulus, Mr. Eyles states

it be

by

of the All are, as a of which rule, related. village, the members intermarrying by custom, and with relations is prohibited if thought such a thing is neither heard of nor of. Even
the relationship is only traditional, the custom

intermarriage

between

the inhabitants

holds
race

somewhat by Mr. McCall

"

different acconnt of the " Theal. A native of the

girl whose
no

Bantu
coast

good. is given

a will not marry himself can be traced,

says,

matter

relationship how distantly

region," by blood

he
to

they
not

may

be.
even

So scrupulous
girl who family name as
He
a

marry
same

has the
cannot

is he in this respect belongs to another tribe, if she himself, though the relationship himself
term
as

connected that he will

be

traced.

regards

the

protector

of

those

whom for but whom cousins, daughters of his own

females

he

would he has only

his cousins
same
name

and
as

the

second for the

parents,

the

endearing

name

In his opinion, union with one horrible, something something

native of the mountains, almost his father's brother."6 of

of them would 'unutterably disgraceful.

as a

of sister. be incestuous, The

rule, marries

the daughter

Mr.
1

Conder

states

that, among

the Bechuanas,

marrying

out

Cf.Fritsch,
200.

schungen,' Races,' p.
3

loc. cit. pp. 114, et vol. i. p. xxvii. ; Holden,

' Ethnologische Forseq.; Bastian, ' The Past and Future of the Kaffir 2 Shooter, loc. cit.pp. 45, et seq.

Maclean,
Maclean,

loc. cit.p. 163.

p. 115.

Shooter,
Theal,

p. 45. loc. cit. pp. 16, et seq,

X
2

308

THE

HISTORY

OF

HUMAN

MARRIAGE

CHAP.

of their
according cousins.

own

tribe
to

seems

to

be the
the

common

Mr. among

Casalis,
them

Basutos
are

practice j1 whereas, frequently marry

some

Yet,

consider such marriages by Kolben to punish alliances said In Madagascar, cousins with death.3

also, there incestuous.2

The

tribes who Hottentots are

second between

between
though the most

firstand
marriage

brothers' children
connection,
on

is looked

upon and

as

proper
can

kind

of

and

brothers'
of any
a

the

performance
to
remove

sisters' children slight but prescribed

or

marry

supposed
out

impediment

ceremony, disqualification arising

are

of consanguinity, down to intermarry

marriage

the descendants
to

of sisters seventh
the

not

allowed
a

the

fifth

or

"

the alliances between persons under i.e., cognati related within the sixth degree samepatriapotestas were these prohibitions et incestuce nuptice; but nefarice From Punic were the time of the Second gradually relaxed. the
"

mother, Among

of sisters' children, when is regarded with horror.4

Romans,

generation, and the same sisters have

first cousins to Livy, even to were according allowed in 49 A.D. intermarry Claudius, wishing the Emperor ; and his niece Agrippina, from to marry the Senate a obtained
War, decree that marriage

with
a

brother's daughter

should

be legal, illegal.5 forbade

the

though In the

marriage with fourth century, pain

sister's daughter remained however, Constantius again

on unions, such influence of the

Afterwards, of death.6 in the ascetic ideas prevalent

under Church,

the the

prohibited degrees were gradually Great forbade under the severest

cousins,
century

extended. penalties
at

Theodosius the end

to

union

of first sixth

paternal the

and

maternal
was

; and

the
even

of the the

prohibition

extended continued

degree.
1
3

This
in
'

prohibition

in

force

seventh until in the

Conder,
Kolben,

Jour.Anthr.
Present

'The

Inst.,'vol. xvi. p. 85. 2 Casalis, loc. tit.p. 191. State of the Cape Hope,' vol. i. of Good

pp.
4

155, etseq. Sibree, loc. tit. pp. 185, 248, et seq.

'

Ellis, 'History

of Madagascar,'
Alterthiimer,

vol. i. pp. 164, et seq. 6 Marquardt and Mommsen,

Handbuch

der

romischen

vol. vii. pp. 29, et seq. 6 Smith and Cheetham, p. 1727.

'

Dictionary

of Christian

Antiquities,' vol. ii.

xiv

PROHIBITION

OF

MARRIAGE

BETWEEN

KINDRED

309

Western

to the fourth degree reduced III. in the year 1215 ; Council under Innocent by the Lateran beyond was the degree that is, marriage permitted of third is law Such the nominal time the present at cousins.1
was once more

Church

it

law prevails.2 the canon wherever Besides the prohibitions relating to actual among several peoples, relatives by alliance.
woman

kinship, there

are,

others Among

to marriage applying the Andamanese,

between
a man
or

may

not

marry

into the family Eastern

sister-in-law.3
of the north-east

The

of Greenlanders

brother-in-law
and
or

or

the

Eskimo of Daniells

coast

of America
4

forbid according

disapprove
to

marriage the
same

with
rule

two

sisters ;

and,

Dr.

prevails
even

among

the
a

Gold
cousins Western

Coast,

who

prohibit parentage.5
not

of the same do Victoria by

seem
a

at the natives of Accra from man two marrying Again, several tribes in

wife's daughter this sort do not

marriage permit with a deceased former husband.6 But prohibitions of to be very common among and savage
many

barbarous
America,
to

races.

In

of

the

Indian
are,

tribes
as a

of

North

the

of a all the daughters brother A man. same

family
very

frequently

rule, married his marries often weds

brother's widow ; and, in Africa, a son his own except all his father's widows mother. Among the other hand, civilized peoples, on deceased
affinity are by blood. frequently In Yucatan,

relations
as

by

regarded
a
man

in the
was

same

light
to

sister-in-law.7 According brother's widow deceased

marriage has and In

allowed to the Chinese Code, marriage is punished

not

relations his marry

with

with

deceased

been always Japan, intercourse

or
a

with strangulation, whilst common, wife's sister is exceedingly as regarded particularly honourable.8 with
a

father's

concubine,
1

son's

or

grandson's

grandfather's wife, involves the same

or

loc. tit. vol. ii.pp. 1727, 1729. 3 in 'Jour.Anthr. Inst.,' vol. xii. p. 127. Man, ' 4 Lyon, loc. tit. p. 353. Holm, Skizze Ethnologisk af Angmagsali' Gronland,' vol. x. p. 96. kerne,' in Meddelelser om
2

Shiith and Cheetham, Huth, loc. tit. p. 122.

6 6
8

Daniell, Dawson,

in

'

Jour.Ethn.

Soc. London,'
7

loc. tit. p. 27. Roy. in 'Trans. Medhurst,

de Herrera,

As.

Soc.

vol. iv. p. 14. loc. tit. vol. iv. p. 171. Branch,' China vol. iv. pp. 24,

et seq. note.

3io

THE

HISTORY

OF

HUMAN

MARRIAGE

CHAP.

intercourse as aunt punishment with a paternal The declare that "sexual 'Institutes of Vishnu'

or

sister.1

connection
are

mother, or with one's in the highest degree," these crimes than the laws of Moses

daughter,
there

or

daughter-in-law,
no

crimes

being

to proceed
3

other way to atone According into the flames.2

for
to

and

Mohammed4

and

the

Roman

Law5

was prohibited with mother-in-law, step-mother, marriage to Mohammed, daughter-in-law, according and step-daughter far as the step-daughter however, so was only if concerned,
"

husbandthe guardianship under of her mother's she were Moses also forbade marriage with the sister of a wife who brother's a was still living,6 and with wife, if she were Mohammed and had children by the brother ; and widowed
prohibited
From

marriage

with

two

sisters at the

same

time.

very

early

times

thinkers

have
near

tried to

account

for
says

the Mr.

between of marriage prohibition Huth, fear to a them ascribe

too

kin,

Some,

become

involved ; others to
within place too
too
narrow

lest relationship may become fear lest affection may

a

concentrated

circle ; because

marriage

would

take

be kept in each other might " God's are the family ; because such marriages prohibited by " law ; because they outrage ; and, only in natural modesty" to prove times, because they are injurious modern supposed
to marry
"

early ; because people in order that property

would

be induced

to

the offspring.7

Comparative
question.

among
possess

prevail know law," nor peoples who neither anything of "God's have New hypotheses property to keep in the family.

The

ethnography horror of

has
incest

changed has been

the

aspect found to

of the

Longford,

'

Summary
v.

of the

Japanese

Penal

Codes,'

in 'Trans.

As.

Soc.
2 3 4
5

pt. ii.p. 87. Institutes of Vishnu,' ch. xxxiv. vv. 'The ' Leviticus,' ch. xviii.vv. 8, 15, 17 ; "c.

Japan,' vol.

i,

et seq.

'

The

Koran,'

sura

iv.

loc. tit. book Justinian,

Ewald, p. 197, ii. pp. 1725, et seq. vol. 7 Huth, loc. cit. p, 24.

See

26, et seq. i. title x. "" 6, et seq. 6. note Cf. Smith and

vv.

Cheetham,

loc. tit

xiv

PROHIBITION

OF

MARRIAGE

BETWEEN

KINDRED

311

therefore being
o

been
on

suggested much McLennan

a

founded late Mr.

of consideration, worthy firmer basis of facts.

was

more

as

clan) (or clan). This

to
"

the firstto call attention to the of the rule which forbids the members of a general prevalence to intermarry tribe tribe (or of their own with members The

rule he called
or

endogamy," tribe to intermarry

'

the

in contradistinction exogamy," forbids the members rule which of a In his celebrated

to attempt infanticide,
'

"

show
"common

of other tribes. with members he made Primitive Marriage an essay on had from female that exogamy arisen savages by surrounded among with the

everywhere."

He

assumes

that by
were

to

tribes

contending
source

enemies, and unaided difficulties of subsistence, sons for defence

a source

art,
a

whilst

of strength, both daughters were

custom

and
of

in the quest for food, Hence the weakness. hordes

with the balance

cruel
very

which
women,

left the

few

young

human primitive thus seriously disturbing

of the
one

sexes

another then in time

it
"

to prey upon within the hordes, and forcing them by necessity, would for wives. Usage, induced

establish
to

a as

among prejudice
a

the tribes observing

strong prejudice relating

principle of religion, as every prejudice is apt to be against marrying marriage

"

women

Mr.

tribe.1 of their own has Herbert Spencer

subjected this

hypothesis
'

to

from Fortnightly an criticism,2 and article in the searching himself had in the end it appears as if Mr. McLennan Review To Mr. Spencer's doubts as to its correctness.3 some
'

objections

others might be added. investigation A female to of the extent minute which infanticide is practised has convinced me that Mr. McLennan has much It certhe importance of this custom. exaggerated tainly in is it true that, many prevails parts of the world ; and
as

rule, female children there is nothing to indicate

a

are

killed rather than that infanticide has been practised

But male. been so ever

on so

nearly
1 2

universal,
'

or

has anywhere
in Ancient

large

McLennan,

Spencer,
McLennan,

'

History,' pp. 75, et seq. The Principles of Sociology,' vol. i. pp. 614-619. ' Exogamy in ' The Fortnightly and Endogamy,'

Studies

Review,'

vol. xxi pp. 884, et seq.

312

THE

HISTORY

OF

HUMAN

MARRIAGE

CHAP.

a a

scale
great
"

as

Mr.

McLennan's

hypothesis

many

as, of Eskimo,3

for

existing savage instance, among in Botocudos,4 and

peoples Tuski,1 the

certain

presupposes. it is almost

Among

unheard Ahts,'2 Western

of

tribes

California.5

Among and

some

then

"

and weak is said, without Crees, female The Blackfeet,

children are killed now of these peoples new-born in case of the birth of twins, if the children are but always, it deformed, or for some other reason
"

distinction of sex. Among the Dacotahs and is only infanticide occasionally committed.6 believe Richardson, to that women according

have been reach the guilty of this crime will never who happy to hover round after death, but are compelled mountain the seats of their crimes, with branches of trees tied to their legs ; 7 and
on

the Aleuts the whole

think that

women

often practised

village.8 infanticide, but it

brings fortune mischild-murder Abipones, Among the the

was

the boy

generally

son a was grew sacrificed, for when daughter to buy a wife for him, while a necessary grown-up her price.9 always would command In Africa I do not know the of a single district where in the habit of destroying are new-born children. people

thus

who it up

was

Herr

Valdau
deed, the

tells
was

us

of

Bakundu

woman

who,

accused

of

such a Until

Islanders
than any
as

South Sea of Christianity, the to a greater extent practised infanticide probably history we are acquainted. other people with whose
was

condemned introduction

to death.10

the motive interference with

But

often

want

of food

for the

infant,

or

of the wife, or the personal charms killed. disagreeableness of baby life,boys as well as girls were Moreover, in Samoa, Groups, and in the Mitchell's and Hervey the in part of New
1
3 4 6

Guinea,
201.

infanticide

was
2

quite
Sproat,

unheard

of;11

Hooper,

loc. cit.p. ' Seemann, Voyage

loc. cit. p. 94.

Keene,

of Herald] vol. ii.p. 66. in 'Jour.Anthr. Inst.,' vol. xiii.p. 206. loc. cit. pp. 192, 271, 382. loc. cit.vol. iii.p. 243.
'

Powers,

Cf. Waitz,
Mackenzie,
8 10
' '

Schoolcraft, Franklin, Reich,

Turner,

loc. cit. vol. iii. p. 106. 'Voyages,' p. xcviii.

7 9
11

Journey,' p.

77.

loc. cit. pp. 457, et seg. 'Samoa,' p. 79. Williams,

ser.

Ball, loc. cit.p. 399. Ymer,' vol. v. p. 280. Enterprises,' p. 558.

Missionary'

Bink,

in

'

Bull. Soc. d'Anthr.,'

iii. vol. xi. p. 392.

xiv

PROHIBITION

OF

MARRIAGE

BETWEEN

KINDRED

313

Group, to the Solomon of the islands belonging whilst, in most it occurs cases, such as that of the child being only in extreme In the Caroline Islands, according to Chamisso, a bastard.1 have the unnatural the prince would mother punished with
"

death."2

And

even women

Curr's belief, the

girl, the
rest

being

to Mr. according reared as a rule, only two boys and one be tribes in destroyed,3 there seem to

in

Australia,

where,

which the killing of children rarely happens.4 besides those justgiven, for doubtThere are other reasons, ing whether McLennan infanticide
can

ever

have

been

so

common

as

Mr.

man

be assumed, It may Mr. Darwin as resuggests. marks, development that during the earliest period of human did not partially lose one of the strongest of instincts,
to all the

common

lower

young,
on,

and
women,

the

consequently far from

services

the love of their animals, namely did not practise infanticide.5 Later tribe, renuseless to the savage dered food-providers. Mr. Fison, who has

being
as

valuable
lived among found that

lower And,

for many years, thinks it will be uncivilized races female infanticide is far less common the among the more than it is among tribes.6 advanced savages

of one speaking Mr. Tierra del Fuego, occasionally among

of the Bridges
and

very

rudest,

the

Yahgans

of

states

that
was

it occurred

only

them,

then

deed
her

of the husband,

mother, who because or

acted from of desertion

the always hatred of or "jealousy,

almost

and

Moreover,

generally asserted infanticide before the arrival of committed nians never 8 Ellis thinks that there is every reason whilst whites ; was that this custom practised less extensively suppose
1

it is very

wretchedness."7 that certain Califorthe

to

by
Inst.,'

Elton,

'Natives

of the

Solomon

'Islands,' in
3

'Jour. Anthr.

vol. xvii. p. 93. 2 loc. cit. vol. iii. Kotzebue, p. 4 Lumholtz, loc. dt. p. 272

211.

(nativesof

Curr, loc. dt. vol. i. p. 70. River, Northern Herbert

Queensland).
5 6

Darwin,

'The

Descent

and Howitt, and Customs,' p. 244. Mr. Bridges, in a letter.

Fison

vol. ii.pp. 400, et seq. loc. cit. pp. 134-137. Cf. Farrer, 'Primitive

of Man,'

ners Man-

Cj. Idem,

in

'

Voice
ser.

for South iii. vol.

x.

America,'
p. 331.

in 'Bull. Soc. d'Anthr.,' vol. xiii. p. 181 ; Hyades, 8 Powers, loc. cit. p. 207. Cf.ibid., p. 183.

314

THE

HISTORY

OF

HUMAN

MARRIAGE

CHAP.

the Polynesians it was But

during

the early periods

of their history than

afterwards.1 if Mr. even

savages

McLennan used

were

that

everywhere

to

right in his assumption kill female infants, this

" In time," he says" not explain the origin of exogamy. would " improper, because it was it came to be considered unusual, 2 But why for a man to marry a woman of his own group."

should should

such the

of their own these made

more

have become ever marriage unusual ? Why have refrained from men those women marrying tribe who were not killed ? Why should they have
a

beings

whom

they

useless than they naturally becoming mothers of sons who That the strength of the tribe ?
to

so considered useless, even by preventing them from were,

would
men

have

increased

the

up the deficiency of women make foreign tribes is conceivable enough intercourse with women of their own have

have endeavoured may by capturing wives from ; but it is hard to see why

tribe should

on

acthis count

That
as

even on pain of death. prohibited, sometimes seems race the horror of incest is innate in the human

been

improbable
to

to

Mr.

Herbert

Spencer

as
a

to

Mr.

McLennan.

According gradually habitually by

Mr.

Spencer, this feeling is

Primitive

acquired. hostile.

In all times
portable of
women course are

result of evolution he says, are of men, groups and places victory is followed

pillage ; whatever find they take. And

things they

of worth take
as women

the conquerors
as
as

they

take

other booty, because A drudges. or as

prized
woman,
"

wives,

captured

besides

concubines, her intrinsic

as value, has an extrinsic value : like a native wife she serves a native a slave, but unlike also as a trophy." wife, she serves to foreign women Hence of the tribe thus married members

than those married to married If the tribe, becoming successful in war, robs native women. frequently, more women there will adjacent tribes of their then grow up the idea that the now considerable class having
are more

held to be

honourably

foreign wives of a foreign

"

from

the

honourable
to

class, and

non-possession
as a

cowardice.
1 2

wife will come An increasing

'

be

regarded
to get

proof

of will

ambition

foreign wives

Ellis,

Polynesian
'

Researches,'

McLennan,

Studies

vol. i. p. 249. in Ancient History,' p. 160.

xiv

PROHIBITION

OF

MARRIAGE

BETWEEN

KINDRED

315

therefore them

grow becomes

of those who are without arise ; and as the number decreases, the brand of disgrace attaching to them will decided ; until in the most tribes, it more warlike
an

imperative another
l

from

that requirement if not in open tribe

"

wife

war,

shall be obtained by then private

to

abduction." This interpretation

is open

to

an

similar objection

that

hypothesis. be brought may against Mr. McLennan's which for a tribe to rob foreign tribes Even if it became customary
we of their women, became customary wives is for savage
even

have
not
man

no

reason

to believe

that it therefore Plurality of and

reputation
;

to
a

marry
source

native

women.

of wealth

Fuegian the wretched possible in order to obtain

scarcely be considered besides those of foreign is the correct one, what
a woman

to procure as as many endeavours Hence it could for his canoe. rowers disgraceful to have some native wives

birth.
a

If Mr.

Spencer's

deplorable

lot it must

explanation have been for

! She had successful in war fortunate enough to fall to live unmarried tillshe was of course into the hands of some hostile suitor. But this would seldom happen, if the habitually worsted weaker tribes were
to

belong to

tribe always

adjacent

to Mr. Spencer, "marrying tribes, according within the tribe will not only be habitual, but there will arise a law, against taking from a eventually wives and

in

war.

In such

prejudice,

other tribes."2 Least of all can

of prohibitions during long

Mr.

Spencer's hypothesis

of marriage that the tribe has

a

explain the origin kin. It prebetween the nearest supposes been frequently successful in war
has had time
to grow

so

period that usage

into law.

But since such prohibitions are practically common to all mankind, have because in they cannot the way suggested, originated

there must also be a vanquished. when there is a vanquisher feeling Moreover, it is impossible to suppose that that powerful their children, brothers which restrains parents from marrying
marrying desire to have
1

from

have their sisters, can in his wife.3 a trophy

Principles

been

due

to

man's

vain

Spencer,

'The

of Sociology,' vol. i. p. 619-621. of his work, between marriage

'

2
3

Ibid.) pp. 627, et seq. Mr. Huth, in the first edition

The

Marriage and

of Near
children is

Kin,' suggests

(p. 157) that

parents

316

THE

HISTORY

OF

HUMAN

MARRIAGE

CHAP.

Sir

John
men

Lubbock

quite different way.

all the
no one

explains Believing
were

the that
to

origin of exogamy in man's primitive

in

state

of

tribe

married

all the

women,

and

that

to one could appropriate of them without infringing on the general rights of the tribe, he suggests that from a foreign tribe were in a different women taken in war

himself

position.

The

tribe,

as

tribe, had
in
our

no

right to

these

women,

become and they would It is unnecessary to stands

or

wives
say

sense

falls with Why

much about Sir J. Lubbock's theory

women

of the term.1 this hypothesis,

"

as

it

marriage."
men's

should

taken

in

war

of communal have been the

were

As

personal property, if the women Mr. McLennan justlyremarks,

or

of the tribe

not

so

by group-acts, obtained as would be recognized the group, and

every
women

quasi

are war-captives group-acts ; hence

usually
capture
to

regular

mode

to subject
man

the customary the

group

of adding rights of its male claim

women

members

in

would

the communal
the

right to Again,

taken

Professor that

by others.2 Kohler has expressed early intermarriage has often

was

his belief in

explanation

exogamy

an

self-preservation.3

That

of political method from is valuable a place

in order
to

political point of view, and

taken

incestuous because between marriage old men considered and young in general is considered In the second so. women edition, Mr. Huth hypothesis, as he says to have seems given up this most unfortunate 'the 1 (p. 8) that prohibition of marriage with those who were regarded
as

derived from the same causes of kin was imperative,' that is, the causes by Mr. suggested
near
1

made which Spencer.

exogamy

Professor of Civilisation,' pp. 135, et seq. Wilken (in De Indische Gids,' 1880, vol. ii.p. 612) accepts this explanation it certain (ibid.) pp. 618, and considers of the origin of exogamy, intermarriage 619, 623) that prohibitions have of close everywhere
'The
'

Lubbock,

Origin

originated in true exogamy. ' 2 McLennan, Studies,' "c., p. 345. Among to the Rev. mara, J. H. Stahle, according
woman some one

the Australian

Gournditcha

the

man

who

in

war

never

kept

her himself, but Howitt,

was

compelled

captured to give her

to

else (Fison and 276). Kohler, in 'Zeitschr. f. vgl. Rechtswiss.,' vol. iii. pp. 361, et seq. Rrofessor Kohler f. Krit. Vierteljahrschr.Gesetzg.,' N. S. vol. also thinks ('
3

loc. cit.p.

was the unpleasantly of the chief causes of exogamy in in position endogamous marriage, the husband stood which, to the family of his wife.

iv. p.

181)that

one

dependent

xiv

PROHIBITION

OF

MARRIAGE

BETWEEN

KINDRED

317

increase

intertribal
But it is

or

international

friendship,

is beyond

the strictly question whether is of which rules, the infringement exogamous prohibitive for in this be accounted heinous crime, can a most considered but also It is worth noticing that not only marriage, way.
another

doubt.1

less

regular

connections

between held
in

are exogamous group for instance, consider

same members of the Australians, horror. The

longing bebetween individuals cohabitation intermarry to clans that cannot not less criminal than marriage, often punishing such unions with death.'2 Among intercourse Dr. Codrington, the Melanesians, says within
"

the limit which

marriage, where two members is is incest." division same are a of the concerned, crime, Holm degrees a similar observarion on the prohibited makes Speaking the Eastern Greenlanders.4 of the Samoans, among " Mr. Of Prichard the most all their customs, remarks,
restrains

from

strictly
remotest

observed, reference the

perhaps,
to

was

that

which

forbade

the

conveyed

by way even of a anything, in thought or slightest indelicacy

joke,that
word
or

brothers and sisters were In presence together. gesture, when and of his sister, the wildest rake was always moral. modest In presence coquette accommodating of her brother, the most This intact was custom remains always chaste and reserved.
to the present

day." before

Dr. Tylor
them have But
any
seem

remarks
problem

have

long

had

the been
we

that anthropologists how of determining

far clan-exogamy may degrees in matrimony.6

the origin of the prohibited have seen that it is practically these two identical be fundamentally

impossible
sets
"

to trace

distinct limit between

to

of rules ; hence they in which conclusion prohibitions

as

most

the

of
"

close

And anthropologists agree. intermarriage be certainly cannot

explained
1

method

of political self-preservation."

Inst.,' vol. xviii. p. 267. Curr, loc. cit.vol. i. p. 100. in 'Jour. Mathew, Roy. Soc. N.S. Wales,' Dawson, loc. cit. p. 28. Frazer, loc. cit. pp. "8, et seg, vol. xxiii. p. 403. There to be two tralian or to this rule among seem three exceptions the Aus-

Tylor,

in

'Jour.Anthr.

tribes, but
influence
4 6

Mr.

Curr

i. p. (vol. 417)
3 6

Holm,

of the whites. loc. cit. p. 98. Anthr. 'Jour.

ascribes such cases Codrington, loc. cit. p. 23.

loc. cit. p. 125.

to

the

Prichard,

Tylor, in

Inst.,'vol. xviii. p. 265.

318

THE

HISTORY

OF

HUMAN

MARRIAGE

CHAP.

Other

writers

"

and

among

them

Mr.

Morgan of
near

"

have

that
arisen unions.1

prohibitions

of the

marriage

kin of

suggested have such

the

from

of the observation investigators But most that -this knowledge

injurious results
who have
could be gained Dr. Peschel, quote

considered

subjectbelieve
lengthened

among
most

observation, and, to heedless by races," and childishly unsettled whom, nevertheless, a horror of incest is developed

only by is " unattainabl

strongly.2
men

Sir Henry
discovered

Maine,

on use

the other hand,

thinks
the

that the

who

the

of fire and

selected

and of vegewild forms of certain animals for domestication tables been able to find out for cultivation, might also have born that children of unsound constitution were of nearly
related parents.3
to
some mention direction, but in

In the next instances

no case

chapter,

I shall have

possibly may which knowledge does such

occasion point in this

generally

backward diffused among races. on unable to discover consanguineous what ground by held to be are the Australians,

to be appear Mr. Curr has been

marriages

objectionable
this head

their replies

to questions

on

invariably
Yet

being,
they

"

Our

did

as

we

do

in this matter."

are

tribe always he well aware,

says, that the aim

the that
near

union
no

of

other

of the exogamous restrictions is to prevent Dr. Sims nearly related individuals.4 writes for the avoidance of marriage between reason

relations than

has

been
"

stated

to

him

by

the

indigenous
me

Bateke

that of point when

shame." simply Azara

to

Mr. the

Bridges

informs

that

the Yahgans
reason

; and,

and
not

sister

never

asked intermarried, they

It is conceivable

fact of relationship as the the Charruas why a brother

did replied that they that the experience of the

know

why.5

injurious results

of such marriages, once acquired, might afterwards have fallen into oblivion, although the prohibition continued But Azara to exist. Charruas expressly states that the
'

1
2

Morgan,

Ancient
'

Lubbock,

The

Society,' p. 424. Customs of Marriage

the among 'Animals and loc. cit. p. 224.

3 4

Australians,' in

'Jour.Anthr.

Plants

under

and Systems of Relationship Inst.,'vol. xiv. p. 300. Darwin, Domestication,' Peschel, vol. ii. p. 124.

Maine,

'

Early

Law

and

Custom,'

p. 228.
5

Curr, loc. cit. vol. i. p.

112.

Azara,

loc. cit.vol. ii.p.

21.

xiv

PROHIBITION

OF

MARRIAGE

BETWEEN

KINDRED

319

have
seen

no nor

law

forbidding
of any

incestuous among them.

alliances, yet

he

has

never

heard

have been the promay made, hibition observations in founded Had is incest on no case experience. of born discerned man that children the savage of marriage between are so not sound and vigorous closely related persons Whatever others, he would scarcely have Considering check his passions. has any disease, or tendency who
as

to this knowledge allowed how a seldom civilised man is likely to to disease, which

be

transmitted unhealthy

to

his
woman,

descendants, it would

hesitates

to

marry

an

equally
suppose

have that savages greater But if we even that man originally avoided admit kin from that calculation, and marriage sagacious with near he did this during long a period that usage into law, so grew
we

to surely be unreasonable forethought and mand.1 self-com-

do

not

hypotheses
men

advance have been incestuous

"

step

further.

All

the

writers
assume
are

whose that taught

considered

in this chapter,

avoid do
so.

marriages

to

It is probable,"

only says Mr.

because
Huth,
"

they

that, if brothers
do
so

and
too

sisters

were

young."2 from passion

to marry, allowed But law though

they
and

would
custom cannot
a

while yet
prevent destroy

may

passing

into

action, they

wholly
to

Law forbid may power. mother, a brother his sister, but it could desiring such a union if the desire were
its inward

son

not

his marry him from prevent

that appetite defilement

but by
an

exist ? neither by

The

home
nor

Where does natural. is kept pure from incestuous

nor

laws,

by customs,

by

education,

instinct which

sexual love between law, An unwritten possible," children,

parents brothers

circumstances normal makes kin a psychical impossibility. the nearest "as Plato, defends says sufficiently as

under

from from

incestuous intercourse

intercourse

with

their
:

with
TO

their
'nav

sisters

d\\'

ouS' "7Ti6vfjiiaraur?79
"

TT}? Gvvovcrias
does
the
even
masses."
3

"
"

roi"? TroAAou?
come

nor

the

Trap desire

etcre/jyerat

for this intercourse

at
1 2
3

all upon

Cf. Lang,
Huth,

p. 256. loc. cit. p. 342. Plato, ' No/uoi,' book viii. ch. vi. p. 838.

'Custom

and

Myth,'

CHAPTER

XV

PROHIBITION

OF

MARRIAGE

BETWEEN

KINDRED

(Concluded]
that, if there be really an innate horror are persons of incest, it ought to show itself intuitively when But ancient writers state ignorant of any relationship, that,
IT has been
asserted in Rome, incestuous unions

infants who were reared his sister, who, like himself, had Pasha married unwittingly been a Circassian slave. The story told in the ' Heptameron became incest was true, and of a double probably widely spread
; and
even
so on.

often resulted from by slave-dealers. Not

the exposure of long ago Selim

'

Man

has

thus

no

horror is
unaware

of marriage of their
no

with

the

nearest

kindred

if he

Mr. Huth ; consequently, concludes, there is consanguinity innate feeling against incest.1 in thinking I agree with Mr. Huth Of course that there
no

is

What I relations. aversion to marriage with near course interinnate is, that there is an to sexual aversion maintain from living very between closely together persons
innate

early

that, as such persons and related, this feeling displays itself chiefly kin. between near
youth, The taken
common

are
as a

in

most

cases

horror

course of inter-

existence

of

an

innate
as

by

various experience

writers
;
2

and

of this kind has been fact proved a by psychological it seems impossible to otherwise aversion

1
2

Huth,
Moriz

loc. at. pp. 10-14. in ' Kosmos,' Wagner, 179, et

seq. Wake,

loc. cit. pp.

1886, "The

vol. i. pp. 21, Development

"c.

v.

Hellwald and

of Marriage

CH.XV

PROHIBITION

OF

MARRIAGE

BETWEEN

KINDRED

321

relationships between and sisters, so free from all parents and children, and But the chief evidence is afforded by an excitement. sexual facts which prove that it is not, of ethnographical abundance in the first place, by the degrees of consanguinity, but by the explain the makes brothers the
close

feeling which

living
are

together

that

prohibitory

laws

against

intermarriage,

determined.

be that, among the Greenlanders, it would if a lad and a and blamable, uncouth girl who reckoned had served and been in family, desired to be one educated
Egede
asserts

married preferred

to

one

another
the

and, according

to

Dr. Nansen,

it is

that

contracting

Colonel settlements.2 the Kandhs, cannot marriage

ferent belong to difparties should Macpherson that, among states

place even with strangers into, or domesticated been long adopted have with, a who Mr. Cousins writes to me that the Cis-Natalian tribe.3 And

take

Kafirs dislike marriage

together, whether

between

related or is sometimes in childhood Hebrides, a girl betrothed brought to her future father-in-law's house up and " Dr. Codrington the boy often thinks she says that he is much sister, and when ashamed he stands."4 relation in which Many peoples have a rule of exogamy
on

persons who live very In the Northem not.

closely New
taken there.
is his

comes

to

know

the

that does

not

pend de-

kinship
that the they

at
men

all.

Piedrahita
women

of Bogota
as

and

held

themselves

relates of the Panches marry, did not intertown of one to be brothers and sisters,
; but such
a

and
was

the impediment

their ignorance from her brother, he town

her.5 The
Yameos,
on

sacred to them of kinship was born in that, if a sister were

was

different
marrying suffer
an

not

prevented

from

the river Amazons,

will not

Speaking Kinship,' p. 55. Dalton, loc. cit.p. 248, note. of the Australian Mr. Roy. Mathew Soc. N.S. Wales,' tribes, Jour. says (' vol. xxiii. p. 403), ' be barbarians in to There may an cause also auxiliary exogamy among
what
1

2 3
4 5

may be called an instinctive hankering after foreign women.' loc. Cranz, Egede, loc. cit. p. 141. Cf. cit.vol. i. p. 147. loc. cit. vol. ii.p. 330. Nansen, Macpherson,
'

Memorials

of Service

in India,' p. 69.

loc. cit.p. 240. Anthr. Inst.,' vol. xviii. p. 268. Tylor, in 'Jour. Codrington,
Y

322

THE

HISTORY

OF

HUMAN

MARRIAGE

CHAP.

intermarriage

between

members

being
can

friends in blood, though

l

be proved."

The

Uaup"s,

as community, no them real affinity between " do according to Mr. Wallace, or even

of the

"

same

not

often

marry
a

those "from

with relations, distance, or even

as

neighbours,

from

other

preferring The tribes."

2

Australian

in points out, is organized two it is divided hand, On the one ways. socially into the other hand, it is divided phratries and clans ; and, on into hordes. The two are cogeographically existent, organizations but the divisions of the one do not correspond with

tribe,

Mr.

Howitt

of the other. For while all the people who belong to any found in one locality alone, those who are given local group belong to any given social group are distributed to be found
those

if not among among many, all, of the local groups. in many by birth is quite tribes, local proximity obstacle
to

Now,
an

insuperabl

to
or

the

eligible she may sub-horde. in other respects," says Mr. Howitt, " the fact that both parties belong locality is held by certain tribes, the to the same Kurnai,
" for example, to make too near them each other.' It is chiefly in tribes where the clan-system has been weakened, has become local or zation organiextinct, that the almost
'

same

marry, horde

marriage, have sexual

"

man

being

absolutely
a woman

forbidden of be

intercourse

with,

or

However

has
even

assumed

such the

overwhelming have

preponderance,
a

but clan-

in

some

of

tribes which
upon
to

vigorous

system, local restraints In Sumatra, according

marriage Mr. Forbes,

are

strictly enforced.3 the

"

country

was

originally divided

each native districts called margas," Each having its marga, as a rule, of these several villages. is a collection of families, either related village communities 4 know or that, not to each other by the ties of blood ; and we
at least among

into

certain
or

tribes, marriage village

Geo.

between
in

members
some

the
1

same

village
in

cluster, and

of districts

v.

Martius,

'Jour.Roy.

Soc.,'vol. ii.p. 198.

Jde/n, 'Beitrage

zur
2
3

Ethnographic,' Wallace, Howitt,

'

v. Martius, p. 497. vol. i. p. 594. Rep.,' 1883, pp. 800, 810, 819, et seq. Cf.Mathew, in 'Jour.Roy. Soc. N.S. Wales,' vol. xxiii. p. 399. 4 Forbes, ' The Eastern Archipelago,' pp. 142, et seq.

"c., vol. i. p. 117. Travels on the Amazon,'

'

in

Smith.

(V

PROHIBITION

OF

MARRIAGE

BETWEEN

KINDRED

323

sven

between of

Kotars Wakamba,6

those of the same Neilgherries,2 the

and

Th,e marga, is prohibited.1 Galela,3 Zulus,5 Fijians,4

members
consider has never

avoid, as a rule, marriage with Nogai, So do the of the same also village. who it most honest for a man he to marry a woman whom
seen

Kamchadales

before.8 the
Indian

In

various

of

the

smaller

islands

belonging

to Riedel, according The Assamese have women prefer marriage with strangers.9 festival named Baisakh Bihu," which is as gay a national the to
"

Archipelago,

carnival, the unusual liberty as

as
a

and especially the maidens, enjoying it lasts. " For many days before the as in actual festival," says Colonel Dalton, "the young people the villages may be seen moving about in groups gaily dressed
women,

long

or

forming with

dance these
men

circles, in the midst their long hair loose the

"

of which
on

prettiest girls But on their shoulders." dance

the

occasions
own

girls
10

do

not

like to

before

the

of their that, in some another in which

Professor Kovalevsky observes village." taken from parts of Russia, the bride is always in provinces ; and, even village than the bridegroom's similar customs
is known
to exist,
"

no

the bridegroom

is constantly and

coming in to the take away country, order with future spouse." n Burton says, "As a general rule Sir Richard Somali women perfer amourettes with strangers, following the

spoken of as a foreigner his friends and are attendants him

from
a

('choujoy,' 'choujaninin'),
represented
as

distant

well-known We have

Arab
seen

The new filleththe eye.' " 12 comer proverb, how variously defined the prohibited degrees
'

Forbes,

'The

Eastern

Archipelago,'
'

Inst.,' vol. xiii.p. 347. 2 Metz, ' The Tribes

3

Wilken,

p. 196. Verwantschap,'

Forbes,

in

Anthr. 'Jour.

Inhabiting

the Neilghefry
'

Riedel,

'

Galela

und

Tobeloresen,'
4

p. 775 Mr.
6

Bastian,

p. 58. Hills,' p. 131. in ' Zeitschr. f. Ethnol.,' vol. xvii. Inselgruppen in Oceanien,' p. 61.

Eyles, in

a
'

letter.

Hildebrandt,

Ethnographische

Notizen
x.

iiber Wakdmba
p. 401.

und

ihre

Nachbaren,'
7
8

in 'Zeitschr. f. Ethnol.,' vol. loc. cit.p. 212. Krasheninnikoff,

Bastian,
'

Rechtsverhaltnisse,' p. 172. 10 Riedel, loc. cit.pp. 302, 335, 351. Dalton, loc. cit. p. 81. ' ' 11 Kovalevsky, Marriage Folk-Lore, the Early Slavs,' in among 12 i. Burton, 'First Footsteps,' p. 119. p. 475. vol.
9

324

THE

HISTORY

OF

HUMAN

MARRIAGE

CHAP.

arc

in the laws

of
are

nations.
not

Facts

which

to allowed with their close living together. farther among degrees are the prohibited much extended savage and barbarous peoples than in civilized societies. As

relatives

that show intermarry

to the extent is nearly connected Generally speaking,

rule, the

former,

if they of
or

have
man,

primitive social condition but in large households

in the most remained live, not in separate familieSj

not

communities,

all the

members

of

which The

dwell

in very

Indians

communism of North

close contact with each other. in the family life of the exogamous America has been exhaustively illustrated
on
"

by

Mr.

Morgan

the American

in his work Aborigines.'

'

Houses

and

House-Life

of

The

household

he

to says, "consisting of from twenty households tribes of about of the Columbian

of the Mandans," forty persons, the

the

same

the

Soshonee

the Sauks,

of several Northern Indians

of seven of the Iroquois, and of the Creeks, each composed families, are fair types of the households of the
at

household

families, the

number, households of

the
that

epoch these

of their discovery. tribes constructed,

as

The
a

fact

is also established large jointtenement

a

houses,

large household
were

provisions in living

composed in common,

of which was of several families, among

each

rule, by occupied

whom

and
l

in
was

the

household."
up
on

who Among

practised communism the Iroquois, each through

own

household females,
so

made
the

the

principle of kinship

that

married
same

women,

usually
or

sisters,

or

collateral, being children made intermarriage

a

of the family

gens

clan, together
as
we

circle, within

entirely live sometimes from dome-shaped

are

was

which, The prohibited.2

twenty
or

with have

their
seen,

Senel

in California
in the

to

thirty together

same

immense

oblong

including the

all who

blood

relations.3

lodge of willow-poles, According to Egede,

between cousins, marriage prohibit in live to their parents' house continue after marriage they get they all together with other kindred ; and what The in common.4 Chippewas, consider cousins who

Greenlanders,

who

enjoy
1

Morgan,

'

Houses

and

House-Life

2 4

Ibid., p. 64. Egede,

loc. cit. p. 147.

Aborigines,' p. 73. of the American 3 loc. cit. p. 168. Powers, Cf.Nanscn, loc. cit. vol. ii.pp. 291, 297.

XV

PROHIBITION

OF

MARRIAGE

BETWEEN

KINDRED

325

german recognize

in the

same

light

as

brothers

small

relationship beyond bands consisting of but

and sisters, but do not into divided this degree, are few families
are a

each.1

Among

Uaupes, the houses the exogamous families, and sometimes of Yahgans, the marriage who regard
cousins
are
as

ous the abode of numerhorde.2 Among whole

between
many

first and
as

incestuous,

"

to

be
3

found

occasionally as living in a wigwam,

second five families

two

but

generally

families." The often

Australian consisting
a an

live mostly aborigines thirty to fifty of from horde, according

of Among
a

in
men,

small
women,

hordes, and

Such children. " is in fact but

within
it
can

to

Mr.

Brough

Smyth,

enlargement intermarry." 4

family the

clan-system

the prohibition

as one each clan is regarded " Mr. Macdonald, calls her own
.

of incest is a family. A
"

circle, and none Efatese, in whose law, fundamental child of

a"

says

and all her tribe (clan) ; and sisters mother calls by the name mother's father but all his tribe (clan) only her own of father not mother mother,
5 The all call the child their child." Professor live, as a rule, in Wilken, Malays, to according large houses a great number lated containing of differently re-

brothers

; and

they

"

persons.6

In Nanusa,"
was

Dr.

Hickson

that

of the Nanusa
more

same

marriage household.
are

not

permitted
enormous

"I unremarks, derstood between members

The

households

of

the

archipelago complete
almost

become

the remnants of a much probably has of intra-tribal clanships, which system highly developed races obliterated in the more
7

of Sangir members

and

Siauw."

Among

the Nairs,

household,

the

of which are strictly prohibited from sexual relation women, allied men, with each other, includes, as a rule, many not only live together in large common and children, who Among in common.8 houses, but possess the everything
1

2 3

6
6 8

loc. cit. vol. ii.pp. 153, 170, 171. ' Travels on the Amazon,' Wallace, pp. 490, 497. 4 Brough loc. cit. vol. i. p. xxiv. Smyth, Mr. Bridges, in a letter. ' Oceania,' pp. 186-188. Macdonald, Keating, Wilken,
Buchanan,
'

Verwantschap,'

'Journey

7 Hickson, loc. cit. p. 197. pp. 25, et seq. from Madras,' Bachofen, 'Antiquap. 738.

rische Briefe,' pp. 271, et seq.

Starcke,

loc. cit.p. 83.

326

THE

HISTORY

OF

HUMAN

MARRIAGE

CHAP.

Kafirs, the number of of married The

dimensions
a

man's

of family

kraal

are

determined

by

the
consisting

and

dependants, with
in his

the

family

the

father

together

children,

including

sons.1

South
of
a

Slavonians
body
are

live

house-communities, sixty members

each
or

consisting
even
more,

who
course

of blood-relations
on

from

fifteen to
to

degree, families

of

associate

only in a by
a

the

common common

governed
moment,"

or third second These male side.2 related dwelling ings, or group of dwell"At the chief. present
"

the

Sir Henry

Maine

persons of both their belief that any said to be only possible through be incestuous. The and kinswomen union of kinsmen would is extremely South degrees Slavonian table of prohibited

of be

so

many

the common remarks, residence in the same household sexes may

wide."3 between large

Again,
the

Professor

Kohler

points

out

extensive prohibitions of the In Wales households.4 there existed,

a

the connection Hindus and their

as a

institution, generations. the trev,

or

joint-family called
Marriage,
says

"trev,"

Mr.

Lewis,

was

consisting to be
one

national of four
"

outside

kindred

Montesquieu, between brothers

"

who indeed,
was

lived together observed

within long ago

enclosure."6 marriage whom house.

that

cousins and
ces

prohibited

by

Chez

their children used to " le mariage peuples," he says,

comme regarde According

among peoples live in the same

entre

cousins

ger-

doit etre mains les autres, non."

same

the aversion " ayent and sisters, i.e., les peres et les meres de leurs enfans et leurs maisons les moeurs
origin
as

contraire a la nature ; chez has the to him, this prohibition brothers to sexual relations between

voulu pures."

conserver
6

ing Hold-

similar opinion, Dr. Bertillon not consanguinity, speaking, it was

a
1

that, properly maintains but the purity of home,

in
'

Shooter,

loc. cit. pp. 15, 47, 86.

Nauhaus,
2

Verhandl.

Berl.

Ges.

Anthr.,' 1882, p. 200. ' 3 Early Law Maine,

4
6

Krauss,

loc. cit. p. 75.

Kohler, Lewis,

in
'The

'

and Custom/ pp. 237, 241, 254, 255. Zeitschr. f. vgl. Rechtswiss.,' vol. iii.p. 362. Laws Ancient of Wales,' pp. 56, 57, 196.
'

Montesquieu,

De

1'esprit des

loix,' book

xxvi. ch.

14, vol. iii. pp.

47, 49-

A,
xv

-~v~"A-,r

/-t-Xf- ^"f
OF MARRIAGE BETWEEN KINDRED

PROHIBITION

327

that the ancient legislators close intermarriage.1 how

far I
am

were

thinking

of when
necessary

they
to

forbade

It is scarcely

thinking that these prohibitions firstplace, due to the providence of parents or legislators. On the other hand, where the families live more separately intermarrying to do not extensive close prohibitions such
are,

from

say in the

generally prefer

exist.

Among
with

the

Isanna

Indians with

of Brazil, who

marriage

relations, cousins

with

nieces, and house.2 separate

marry
near
a

nephews with The endogamous have their villages generally relations,

"

cousins, uncles family has a aunts, each Maoris, who frequently

scattered

over

being
union

large plot of ground, held most sacred.3

amongst

them,"

says

the personal rights of possession There is no bond national of " Mr. Yate ; is jealous each one

of his neighbour ; the hand of the authority and power of is hand individual man, man's against every and every each 4 live in strict endoTodas, him." Among the gamy, who against having families reside in permanent villages each a
it, and containing from around of grazing ground Most two to three huts. of these huts consist of only one holds one room or entire subdivision of cabin, and each room Bushmans, degree of confamily.5 The no a among sanguinity whom
certain tract

and sisters, parents huts, high family life in to admit not enough small solitary even upright within it.7 As regards of a Bushman standing is unusually the Wanyoro, whose table of prohibited degrees

prevents brothers and

matrimonial

connection,

tween beexcept children,6 live a

small,

Emin

Pasha

"

states,

Brother,

the recognized and son-in-law, are have never noticed any intimate distant relations."8 The

sister, brother-in-law, I grades of relationship.

connection

between

more

Sinhalese, who
'

frequently marry

their cousins
'

on

the

Bertillon,

Mariage
ser.

in (hygienematrimoniale),'

Diet,

encycl.

des

ii.vol. v. p. 60. sciences medicales,' ' 2 Travels on the Amazon,' Wallace, pp. 507, et seq. 4 3 Yate, loc. 1 Ibid., p. 1 14. cit.pp. 103, 54. 5 Marshall, loc. cit. pp. 59, et seq.
0 8

Barrow,
'

Emin

7 Burchell, loc. loc^ cit.vol. i. p. 276. cit. vol. ii.p. 56. Pasha in Central Africa,' p. 74.

328

THE

HISTORY

OF

HUMAN

MARRIAGE

CHAP.

paternal

side, have

from

time

immemorial

small villages, consisting of a few habitations, separated from Each dwelling is a each other. in itself, little establishment and each littlevillage, so far as
its wants
"

lived either in very houses, in detached or

are

concerned,

no relations manifest affection to each other in their visits,but sit with the gravity of strangers."1 It is easy to explain, says Ewald, why, among the Hebrews, between brothers and sense sisters in the widest marriage

seldom visit each Even near something.

They

independent. considered other, except it be to beg or borrow

may

be

was
"

forbidden,

The

more

was : cousins while that between permitted latter did not form one household, united and the house itself in the stood each strictly by ancient
"

fashion, the wider seemed Tacitus that the states

against

the

separation

between whose

cousins."

incest

seem

ancient to have

Germans,
included

tions prohibi-

relations, lived each other.3 degrees of the

we

in scattered families at some And between a comparison

only the nearest distance from the forbidden where Among

Greeks the
real

and
cause

Romans of the

clearly

shows

have

to

seek
even

the former,

intermarriage,

prohibitions. hindrance to no very close relationship was the latter, it was not whereas, among allowed
persons.

between
as

rather distantly related Rossbach justly points out, was

This the

difference, the

due

to

fact that

feeling of the Greeks was than that of the much weaker in early times, a son Romans, used to remain among whom, in his father's house even after marriage, so that cousins on brought brothers as the father's side were up sisters. and family Later
on,

the
and

several the

household,

separated degrees prohibited

families

from
were

the

common

considerably

retrenched.4 The reader

^""
may

selecting only such statistical data will show In speaking groundless.

perhaps instances

be
as

disposed
are

to

reproach

me

for

in favour
an

that of
out

such
"

of my theory ; but imputation be would

system
to

the that

classificatory
this system

of
a

relationship,"
1 2

I pointed

springs,

Davy,

loc. at. p. 278. Pridham, Ewald, loc. cit. pp. 197, et seq. loc. cit.pp. 421-423,

loc. cit.vol. i. pp. 262, 265. 3 Tacitus, loc. cit. ch. xvi. 429, 439.

Rossbach,

xv

PROHIBITION

OF

MARRIAGE

BETWEEN

KINDRED

329

great

extent,

from

the

of kinsfolk. numbers Dr. Tylor, by his method institutions, exogamy and

close living together of considerable it is most Now interesting to note that

of adhesions,

has

found

the

two

fact two
"

sides

of

one

classificatory relationship, to be in " In reckoning," he says, institution.

use the number of peoples who less corresponding to the classificatory

from

the present
names

schedules
more or

relationship

systems

here considered, number

were

they

are

found

to

be fiftycoincide

three, and

the estimated

of these which
there
no

might

accidentally with exogamy, between be about them, would have both of peoples who thirty-three, this strong

twelve.

But

close connection in fact the number

exogamy and being the coincidence

classification is
measure

close casual connection is even The adherence

subsisting between

the two

of the institutions.

(i.e., that the children

children
marry

to cross-cousin as stronger marriage nor the not marry, of two brothers may

of two
the in the

sisters, though

the

child

of the

brother

may
cases

child

of the

of sister),
as

appear

practising Reddies,
sister
are

schedules, no it being also known father's called, elder

twenty-one which fifteen of the less than

l

exogamous." brother a and

"

peoples Among the

mother's
" "

elder

mother," younger mother" brothers

great and respectively, great-father father's younger brother a a mother's and and " lesser lesser-father sister, respectively, and father's sisters and the the ; whereas mother's Mr. Kearns denoted by quite different terms. are
" "

remarks distance

as the difference consider well as the these two groups of relations of relationship between incestuous to to be so great that they think it unlawful and or the daughter marry of a mother's of a father's brother to a sister, whilst it is perfectly legal equal sister, she being

that

they

to

marry

the

daughter

of

father's sister

or

of

mother's

brother.2
We often
to

have
more

seen or

that the prohibitions less one-sided, applying

on as
'

against
more
or

incest

are

very

extensively
to

either
on

the

relations according
1 2

the

father's

side

those

the
or

mother's,

descent

is reckoned

through

men

Tylor, in
Kearns,

Jour.Anthr.

Inst.,' vol. xviii. p. 264.

loc. cit. pp. 33, et seq.

330

THE

HISTORY

OF

HUMAN

MARRIAGE

CHAP.

women.

We

have

also
with

seen

that

the

line of

descent

is

intimately
now

connected fairly infer that

considerable Among the

local relationships ; and we may local relationships exercise a the same degrees. influence on the table of prohibited

a marriage of Sumatra, says Marsden, must not take place between relations within the third degree ; " for the descendants but there are exceptions of females who, l A Chinese as strangers." passing into other families, become

Rejangs

family to marriage, alienates herself from her own Mr. into that of her husband be incorporated ; hence, as Medhurst sisters may and of brothers children observes,
woman, on

marry
on

at

pleasure,

while

those

of brothers

cannot

be

united

pain of death.2 In a large number

are

only Aversion

indirectly
to

of cases, influenced

prohibitions of intermarriage by the close living together.

live in intimate who of persons prohibitions connection with each other has provoked kinship is traced intermarriage as of the of relations ; and, be to comes by means the name of names, of a system

the

intermarriage

This system, identical with relationship. considered Though is necessarily Tylor one-sided. remarks,3 or keep up the record of descent the male either on The other line, not do both at once. side, it cannot been

as

Dr.

it will female

having

kept

up
as

by
a

recognized is soon and

of record, such means line of relationship, is more

; hence

even or

it is where less neglected,

forgotten

the

prohibited

the one side, but not on extend very far on instances of a common have seen surname many is especially the case This to intermarriage. with feeling highly developed. is the clannish among whom
even

often We the other. being a bar peoples Thus their that

degrees

the commonest
through
most
a

Chinese

are

often
more
can

able

to

trace

descent

England's
the
1

lines of ancestry families ancient

man

remote

than

any

Ossetes,
Marsden,
Medhurst,

is bound

to

And, claim.4 take blood-revenge

among for

loc. cit. p. 228. in ' Trans. Roy.

As.

Soc.

China

Branch,'

vol. iv. p. 24,

note
3

tTylor,
'

Early
in
'

History
Trans.

Medhurst,

pp. 285, et seq. of Mankind,' Roy. As. Soc. China Branch,'

vol. iv. p.

22.

XV

PROHIBITION

OF

MARRIAGE

BETWEEN

KINDRED

331

cousin

who bears his name, whereas relationship on the mother's side is not recognized.1 intimately Generally speaking, are the feeling that two persons in some or an through way connected other may,
a

hundred

times

removed

association intercourse

of ideas, give between them

between of marriage Hence, too, the prohibitions " The spiritual relationship."
forbidding
as

or the notion that marriage Hence is incestuous. the prohibitions relations by allianceand byadoption.

rise to

on

is called the ground of what Emperor Justinian passed a law

woman

any

man

to

marry

for whom

he had

stood

godfather being

in baptism,
so

the
to

analogous
a

tie of the godfather and godchild that of the father and child as improper.2 In

to make

such

marriage

appear
a

the

Roman
even

Church

sponsorship

creates

bar

to

the be

marriage

of by
at
a
a

the restriction can and co-sponsors, Europe, In Eastern dispensation.3

removed

only

the

groomsman

wedding

comes

extent

as

forbids intermarriage a set of rules which under of the bride to exactly the same with the family if he were groom.4 the brother of the bridenaturally

to the old according similar cognatio spiritualis, " between law-books a pupil and his guru," of India, occurs him in the Veda. instructs The that is, the teacher who

pupil lived in his guru's house for several Hence him almost as a father.5 adultery
was a mortal considered But how, then, are we

years, and

regarded

with

guru's wife

sin.6
to

or

real, to

the

to aversion that, besides

are

rule that intermarriage ?

are

explain the exceptions, apparent inspires an close living together How

are
we

to

explain

the fact

there are others that exogamous, endogamous, sive with very extenand that, besides peoples laws intermarriage, are there others among against tribes that

1 2
3 4

v.
'

Haxthausen,

'

Transcaucasia,'
v.

p. 406.

Codex

book Justinianeus,' 'Early

'

title iv.

"

26.

Tylor, Maine, Kohler,

History
Law

Early
'

Indisches

p. 288. of Mankind,' Custom,' pp. 257, et seq. and in EheFamilienrecht,' und

'Zeitschr.

f. vgl.

Rechtswiss.,'
6
' '

The

pp. 366, et seq. vol. iii. Manu,' Laws ch. ix. v. of

ch.
xxxv.
v.

235
i.

ch. xi.

v.

55

ch. xii.

v.

58.

The

Institutes of Vishnu,'

332

THE

HISTORY

OF

HUMAN

MARRIAGE

CHAP.

very near relations, such as unions take place between whom brothers and sisters, and even parents and children. In the next the psychological chapter we shall examine For the marriage. principle which underlies the endogamous

present
cases

it is sufficient to say that endogamy isolation, seems to occur of extreme

very

never,

except

in

among

peoples

living in
between

small members.
states

communities

with

their

Concerning

close connections Mr. the Australians,

are

Curr expressly
are, as
a

that those tribes which in numbers than rule, stronger

endogamous those in which

obtains.1 marriage exogamous have seen, The marriage of brother and sister means, as we between half-brother and a halfa in most cases, marriage father but different mothers. Such sister, having the same marriages laid down.
many it is not
to the principle here necessarily contrary breaks up the one family into as Polygyny sub-families as there are wives who have children, and
are

not

possible
of each

member

for the father of these sub-families to be sense as the father is of them in the same
are

a
a

member
of the

as close contact family the children of one mother, every wife with her own forming a littleseparate group, and generally living in a separate hut.2 On the contrary, hatred and rivalry are of no rare occurrence

family. Nor of the monogamous into such brought different mothers

the

children

among

the

members

In the Pelew
happens

Islands, according the

several

of the various sub-families. it very seldom to Herr Kubary, of the

same man even

that

wives

see

of half-brother each other.3 After speaking of the marriage the ancient Arabs, Professor among and half-sister allowed Whatever I Robertson is the origin of bars Smith remarks,
"

i to

certainly are early associated with to intermarry."4 feeling that it is indecent for housemates
marriage,

they

the

instances of intermarriage of brother and sister refer to royal families, to the exclusion of others ; for incestuous unions and there is no difficulty in accounting Most of the recorded
1 2

Curr, loc.tit. vol. i. p. 66. Cf.Robertson Smith, loc. tit.p. 169;

Macdonald,

'Oceania,' pp. 184, Smith,

192, et seq. 3 Kubary,

loc. tit.p. 62.

Robertson

p. 170.

x^^PROHIBITION

OF

MARRIAGE

BETWEEN

KINDRED

333

of this sort. considered with

Among
improper of

lower

races,

as

well
to

as

in Europe,

it is

persons
may

for royal less exalted

some

persons birth.

contract

But

whilst

marriage European
a

princes

similar course Incestuous necessity, isolation, several Veddahs families

as as

go to is not

friendly Court
to African
or

for their consorts, Asiatic place

on

open

potentates.
account

unions among
among

may also the Wa-taita,

take
or on

of

account

the Karens small tribes Among

of

the

of the of Brazil, the wild

Tenasserim

of extreme Provinces,1

of Ceylon.
are

the and especially Veddahs, the different

separated

from

it is only

accidentally

the

of one members for the practice of marrying reason " Virchow, was the same probably families
women
or as

other by great distances, and or that any others besides occasionally family brought The are together.2
each
sister, says Professor in the royal everywhere, Veddahs, the lack of suitable
a
3

with
women

the

naked

of Certain instances

altogether." of incestuous

connection

are

evidently
are

the
not

we results of vitiated instincts, the origin of which fact that several It is a remarkable able to trace.

peoples

among
are,
or

whom
at the
same

incestuous

intercourse

practised bestiality

that their other shows sexual feelings are altogether in a perverted state. has been laid by anthropologists Much on the few stress instances habitually or occasionally contract of peoples who
unions

time, expressly unnatural vices.4 This

is said stated to indulge

of the be to
in

taken proving

should consider criminal. which we for surviving types of the primitive that
"

They

have

been
man,

condition

of

restrain
1 2

the

sentiments such instincts sexual

As. 'Jour.

as

those which among innate."5 are not

ourselves But it is

Heifer, in Virchow,

Branch,'

vol. vii. p. 856. in 'Jour. Roy. As. Soc. Ceylon Ceylon,' of Hartshorne, in 'The Indian Antiquary,' vol. ix. pp. 355, 369.

Soc. Bengal,'

'The

Veddas

vol. viii.p. 320. 3 in Virchow,

4

'Jour.Roy. As. Soc. Ceylon Branch,' vol. ix. p. 370. loc. cit.p. Annamese Kamchadales loc.tit.p. 289, (Janke, (Steller, 276), loc, cit. vol. i. pp. 81, et Kaniagmuts (Bancroft, note), seq.}.
Huth, of Sociology,' vol. i. pp. 606, et seq. ' Systems Morgan, loc. cit. pp. 14, "c. of Consanguinity and Affinity,' ' Wilken, Huwelijken tusschen bloedverwanten,' pp. 24, et seq. p. 480.
Spencer,
5
'

The

Principles

334

THE

HISTORY

OF

HUMAN

MARRIAGE

CHAP.

Students of obvious that they prove nothing of the kind. early history have often paid too much regard to exceptions, the fact that there is no and too little to rules, overlooking rule which has no exceptions.
It may the lower feeling of incest exists among Huth, incest " is conAccording to Mr. stantly animals.1 by habitually by those which practised animals, and that objected
no

be

are

2 have But, as we among polygamous." previously seen, species that live in families, the young, exception, without leave the family as soon for as they are themselves ; able to shift for his has adduced not the slightest evidence and Mr. Huth

statement

that

"

polygamy

among

animals

means

the

closest

incest." 3 for all here advocated I think, account can, how in the last chapter. It explains the facts given the horror of incest may be independent as of experience well as the horror of incest refers not only to of education ; why

The

hypothesis

relations by blood,
so

but the

very

frequently of

to

persons

not

at

all

related ; why
vary
so

prohibitions

consanguineous
to

marriages

degrees,

considerably with applying, however, almost closest

are
so

regard

the

prohibited who
these
on

universally each

to persons

live in the prohibitions

one

contact

with

commonly
or :
"

other ; and why farther extended much

the

side, the

paternal
arises

The

question now marriage between We

the

persons

than on the other. maternal, How has this instinctive aversion to living closely together originated ? degree

the

have

seen

that

certain

reproductive

make
union

their union fully capable

progeny resulting from this It might, then, be posed supof propagation. be highest degree the most that the of similarity must

system of two fertile and the

of similarity as regards is required individuals to

Mr.

Cupples,

however,

rather inclined towards ; and I myself vol. ii.p.

dogs, the male seems observes that among ' females (Darwin, The Descent of Man,' strange
have
not

294)
a

been

told by

thoroughly of the

trustworthy stable. domesticated

same

person of stallion that would But such instincts seem to be

approach
at

mares

exceptions

least among
3

animals. 2 Huth,

loc. tit. p. 9.

Ibid., p. 9.

xv

PROHIBITION

OF

MARRIAGE

BETWEEN

KINDRED

335

It beneficial ; but in all probability this is not the case. to be necessary seems not only that the sexual elements which be but like, in be some that they shall unite shall somewhat

different. way Mr. Darwin,

and
more

not be too great. similarity must by his careful studies on the effects of crosskingdom, contributed self-fertilization in the vegetable

The

largely than

any

one

else to
to

the

discovery

of this law.

from watched, individual thousand

He

germination

fertilization,belonging and thirty large

plants, produced and selfto fifty-seven species, fifty-two genera, families, and including natives of the most

more maturity, by crossing

than

by this research result established beneficial, and selfwas, that cross-fertilization is generally fertilization injurious by the difference in is shown ; which
various

countries.1

The

height, weight, constitutional vigour, and fertility of the in from crossed and self-fertilized flowers, and number whenever of

spring offthe

seeds

produced

by

the

parent-plants.2

Hence,

are the offspring of self-fertilization plants which in the struggle for existence to the offspring of are opposed And this cross-fertilization, the latter have the advantage.

follows, according kinds having

to

to

Mr.

Darwin,

from

individuals
previous

of two

tinct dis-

been

during subjected their having commonly

to

different conditions, or to in a manner cause unknown

because
of

generations varied from some

spontaneous,
to

called
and

that
which

innate

tendency

vary
;
so

advance

in

organization

their sexual As for the almost

written
on

exists in all beings have been in some elements

that in either case degree differentiated.3

all who
on

the

subject,

kingdom, Mr. Darwin that animal remarks have bred many kinds of animals, and have have the strongest expressed tion convic'

the

says

Sir

" interbreeding.4 Indeed," evil effects of close J. Sebright, " I have no doubt but that, by this

continued, practice being animals of time, would, in course degenerate become to such a degree ing incapable of breedto as I have by breeding tried many at all. experiments
...

Fertilisation of Flowers,' p. 8. The Effects of Cross and Self Fertilisation in the Vegetable Darwin, 3 Ibid., Kingdom,' p. 443. p. 436. 4 'Animals Plants Domestication,' Darwin, and under vol. ii.p. 116. Miiller, The
2
'

'

336

THE

HISTORY

OF

HUMAN

MARRIAGE

CHAP.

in-and-in

fowls, and pigeons ; the dogs became, lap-dogs, the fowls from strong spaniels, weak and diminutive became long in the legs, small in the body, and bad breeders." l in-and-in, Mr. Huth, on the other hand, denies that breeding upon dogs,
however

close, has proved

numerous

the evidence of been so always

"

bred.

quotes breeders whose choicest stocks have Mr. Wallace But in these cases, as

to

be

in itself hurtful, and

the weak there has been rigid selection by which remarks, or the infertile have been eliminated, and with such selection doubt that the ill effects of close interbreeding there is no for a long time ; but be prevented means can this by no

proves opinion

that
on

no

illeffects point

''

are

produced."

The

consensus

eminent among According to be reasoned away. and cannot overwhelming, Crampe's rat (Mtis decumanus\ experiment with the brown thirty-nine animals out of 153 born by related parents, i.e., 25*5 per cent., died
not
soon

this

breeders

of is indeed

after birth, whereas

of 299 animals

the case with twenty-eight related this was The animals of incestuous broods were cent. much smaller lighter than others, and their fecundity was diminished.3 Huth himself
"

of parents i.e., 8'4 per only, and Mr.

breeding observed, when rabbits in-and-in, that dity a diminution there was of fecunafter the fourth generation feel at to the disgust that the stomach analogous would he found no evil effect diet long continued," the same though in
any

other
were

way.

On

offspring
animals.4 with

somewhat Professor Preyer

to

bred the in-and-in contrary, heavier than the non-related parent

the has made breeding
was

regard

considerable
1

: guinea-pigs loss of fertility,but

similar in-and-in accompanied

observation produced with

an a

in-

Sebright,
12,

'

The

Art of Improving

the

Breeds

of Domestic

Animals,'

pp.
2 3

et seq. Wallace, 'Darwinism,'

p. 161. mit

Crampe,

'

Zuchtversuche

zahmen

Wanderratten,'

in

'

Landwirth-

by Diising schaftliche Jahrbiicher,' vol. xii. pp. 402, 409, 418 ; quoted 'Die Regulierung des Geschlechtsverhaltnisses der bei der Vermehrung Menschen,
Familien Tiere

und

Pflanzen,'

waren mit ihren fruchtbarer, viel als die in Blutschande Verhaltnissen.' selben
4

' der Die Kreuzungsproducte p. 246. Grossvatern Briidern, Vatern, und Mestizen

gezogenen

Familien

unter

den-

Huth,

loc. cit. pp. 286, et seq.

xv

PROHIBITION

OF

MARRIAGE

BETWEEN

KINDRED

337

crease

This seems to indicate that the effects of weight.1 pf interbreeding are same. the not always close There are certainly breeders who prefer connecting together But, as the animals nearest allied in blood to one another. Mitchell
"

Dr.

observes,

when

breeding

in-and-in

has

been

practised with so-called good results, the issue is nothing but the development of a saleable defect, which, from the animal's be regarded as point of view, must wholly unnatural and

and artificial,

not

calculated
2

to

promote

its well-being

of

natural usefulness." Many writers suppose depend upon

increase

that the

all the evils from

combination
common

breeding close interconsequent

tendencies of morbid health decides whether state of whose

or

to

and both

union

parents, the be favourable would

not

to

the M.

healthy," says degeneracy,

as

"If the offspring. Pouchet, and exempt

"

parents are perfectly from all commencing

they
as

can

only
.

healthy

themselves.

give birth to But if the

. .

children at least degeneracy same

has already tainted both the parents, the offspring will show it in a greater degree, and will tend towards entire disappearance."3 The is held by Sir John Sebright. same opinion
But

being,

as

an

experienced

results which animals there

never

too

almost closely, he adds

breeder, well aware jurious of the inalways follow from interbreeding that, according
without
some

to

his belief,

at

other essential quality, or imperfection least a tendency to the same generally in the same family.4 Mr. Darwin,
however,

exist an in form, or in

did

animal
some

defect, in constitution, that prevails

has

shown
often

it to be

highly

that, though

the

injuryhas

of morbid combination different. Considering the that

were

partly resulted tendencies, the general

number of it is nothing

probable from the

cause

is

tried, he

thinks

self-fertilized plants less than absurd to though

not

suppose
1

that in all these

'

cases

the mother-plants,
p. 8. in Marriage,' in ' Memoirs

Preyer,

Specielle Physiologic
'

des Embryo,'

Mitchell,

Blood-Relationship

Read

before

the Anthropological
3 4

Society

of London,'

vol. ii.p. 451.

Pouchet,

loc. cit. p. 107, note*. Sebright, loc. cit, pp. n, et seq.

Z

338

THE

HISTORY

OF

HUMAN

MARRIAGE

CHAP.

appearing peculiar hundreds

a

in any
manner

way

diseased,

were

weak

or

unhealthy

in

so

that
were

in number,

their self-fertilized seedlings, many inferior in height, weight, rendered

constitutional vigour, and fertility to their crossed offspring.1 interbreeding induce Moreover, close self-fertilization and sterility,and augmentation it seems Hence this indicates something quite different from the to both parents.2 common tendencies of morbid beyond doubt to be almost that, justas the when
on

sterility of distinct species hybrid offspring, depends been

first crossed,

and

evils of close in or self-fertilization plants, result chiefly having been from not their sexual elements sufficiently But know do we differentiated. a not certain why interbreeding,
of differentiation is necessary the fertilization or union of two organisms,
amount
or

differentiated in too

their sexual great a degree,

elements the

of their having

favourable
more

for
for

any

than

the chemical

affinity or union that

no case as

of two

substances.3

It must,

ever, how-

be observed

self-fertilized seedlings, even that interbreeding under through

very

of complete is so common

sterility is met with in with hybrids,4 and

someof the nearest relations may times, favourable be circumstances, continued

several

generations

without

any

evil results making

their appearance. It is impossible the

rest

to believe that

law
as

which

holds

good

for

well as for plants, does But it is difficult to adduce direct also. not apply to man We marriages. evidence for the evil effects of consanguineous results from other alliances cannot expect very conspicuous of the
animal than and
even

kingdom,

those

between

the and

sisters, parents of such unions

between brothers relations And the injurious children. results

nearest
"

would

not

necessarily

Sir

J. Sebright
animals

remarks which

that go

there through

may

at once. appear be families of

domestic without

much sustaining the offspring and-in,5 and

1
2

from injury

several generations having been bred indo

not

of

self-fertilized plants
445.
vol. ii.p.

Darwin,
Idem,
'

'

Cross

and

Self Fertilisation,' p
Plants

3 4

under and Idem,* Cross and Self Fertilisation,' p. 457. 6 Sebright, Ibid., p. 465.

Animals

Domestication,'

16.

loc. cit. p.

12.

XV

PROHIBITION

OF

MARRIAGE

BETWEEN

KINDRED

339

Man any loss of vigour in the firstgenerations. show like those in this respect, be to experiments cannot, subjected tried in the case of other animals, and habitual intermarriage always

have seen, relations is, as we of the very nearest exceedingly Mr. Adam rare. argues that there is no proof of the physical deterioration of those divisions of mankind amongst whom
incestuous
as

Persians.1 But among and always take place between certainly did not marriage closely breeders domestic inform us of animals related persons ; and blood is suffieven that the mixing-in of a drop of unrelated cient

the

unions Egyptians

are

known

more

or

less to have

prevailed these nations

"

almost

to neutralize

the

injurious effects
Huth

of long
asserts

continued

though
and

Mr. Again, close interbreeding. habitually married the Ptolemies

that,

their sisters, nieces}

particularly shortlived.2 in Ptolemaic experience

contrary, is followed by a proof that close intermarriage between brothers and sisters, sterility.3 In ten marriages first-cousins, between or the average number uncles and nieces,

cousins, they were Mr. Galton,

neither
on

sterile

nor
sees

the

of children

was

not

quite

two,

and

three of the

unions

were

entirely sterile.4 The Veddahs of Ceylon

are

bred people
a man

existed. his younger marrying to Mr. occasionally ; according

that

ever

in-and-in probably the most Among them, the practice of occur not sister did only
Bailey,
it
was

the

proper

Veddahs, it may Among be said to the Bintenne marriage. have been, for perhaps two generations or so, extinct, whilst Mr. those of Nilgala, it is at most only disappearing. among
Bailey believes that this practice
as

is quite sufficient to account and

vacant

for the short stature

of this people. idiocy, and epilepsy
to
a

well as the weak He did not find many

"

traces

expression of insanity,

"

maladies which such marriages, according belief, might be supposed to produce. But in other respects," he says, the injurious effects of this to be plainly discernible. seem The is race custom would
common
"

rapidly
1

becoming
'

extinct ; large families

in Marriage,'
2

are

all but unknown,

Fortnightly
Review,'

Adam,

Consanguinity

in

'

The

p. 81. vol. iii. 3 Galton ' Hereditary

Huth,

Genius,' p.

52.

loc. cit.p. 36. * Huth, p. 37, note.

Z
2

340

THE

HISTORY

OF

HUMAN

MARRIAGE

CHAP.

and

longevity

obtain

I have been is very rare. to reliable data elucidate these

at

some

points.
were

pains Out

to

of

seventy- two
twenty-two
were

Veddahs
children.

in In
one
on. a

Nilgala,
one

fifty

nine

adults

and
so

eight adults ; and and eight Veddahs,

and
a

small sept, or child and child ; in another, one In Bintenne, out of three hundred
and

adults, and family, there

hundred

hundred is not

and
so

thirty-three marked
the

seventy-five were adults Here proportio disthe children.

in
one were

; but

of

the

smaller
adults,

tribes, and

more

isolated than

rest, there

twenty

think, of children, paucity by such close be ascribed to the degeneracy must produced heard a suspicion of infantiintermarriages, for I have never cide children.
existing only eight and their
one

but

four

The

among

them.

Out

of

fifty adults

in Nilgala, but

to

to have seventy appeared numbered fifty. In Bintenne, have exceeded

years, and

seventy-five

seventieth, fiftieth year. Such

adults, two only seemed but fourteen to have and

of a to have

hundred reached their

exceeded

to the practical statistics seem show The Nilgala Veddahs, results of such connections. still who from isolation an other people, are almost total maintain Veddahs have The of Bintenne, rapidly disappearing. who

abandoned and

pernicious among stillintermarry

more

the

custom

which
are

I have

described, extinct, kind

themselves,

becoming

though

gradually."
exception

With

the

intermarriage that between

we which first cousins. on

the of this case, have opportunities Unfortunately, far from

Mr.

closest

of
the

studying

of is

hitherto

made writers, as M. there

are no

the

subjectare
at

observations decisive. Several

Huth, those
same

Pe"rier,Dr. Voisin, and

believe

that

injurious results
parents
are

all from the

unless morbid Boudin,

the

afflicted with
others, alarming
as

marriages, hereditary

tendencies,2 express

whilst
most

M.

Devay
as

the

opinions

and to the
are a

M.
bad supposed

Such alliances effects of consanguineous marriages. to bring evils of many different kinds upon
1 2

popu-

Bailey, in Perier, in

'

Trans.
Mem.

Ethn.
Soc.

'

1'histoiredes mariages

Soc.,' N. S. vol. ii.pp. 294, 296. d'Anthr.,' vol. i. p. 223. Voisin, ' Contribution entre consanguins,' ibid.)vol. ii.p. 447.

xv

PROHIBITION

OF

MARRIAGE

BETWEEN

KINDRED

341

lation,

as

sterility, idiocy,

congenital ism,1 "c.

agree

malformations But how little the statements

epilepsy, insanity, deaf-muteism, in the offspring, cretinism, albinoof the various writers instance, from the fact
in of

appears, for with each other born found the proportion that M. Boudin of deaf-mutes Imperial Institution in the consanguineous marriages, Deaf-Mutes
to
at

Paris, to

be

28'35 per
to

Dr. Mitchell,

it amounts

ing whereas, accordin Scotch 5*17 per cent,

cent.,

and English institutions.2 As it is impossible to dwell the

several

here

writers, of which Mr. I shall confine myself an account, by those general results attained

the investigations of upon Huth has given so complete

to
a

statement

of who

the have

investigators
trustworthy

founded basis. Adopting Professor

the

their

inquiries

on

more

statistical

G.

different from that of method has endeavoured H. Darwin

of consanguineous then to find out
a

his predecessors, first to discover in the

proportion

marriages

whole
of

population, those

and

whether
percentage

the
of

offspring

marriages defective in one

exhibit
way
or

greater

individuals,

consanguineous to invalidate the

another, than the offspring of nonHis investigations tend decidedly marriages. exaggerated conclusions
are

of

many

previous

writers, but he thinks that "there for asserting that various maladies offspring evidence
of consanguineous that the marriage

nevertheless grounds hold take an easy of the He did

not

marriages."3

find

of firstcousins had any effect in the insanity, or idiocy, but production of infertility,deaf-muteism, he observed a slightly lowered the offspring vitality amongst higher death-rate a than of first cousins, and somewhat amongst Moreover,
twenty

the
the

families

of

boats

numbers at Oxford

of and

non-consanguineous marriages.4 boating belonging to the men thirty at Cambridge,

in the first
some

and
1 3

second
Huth, G.
H.

division, and
v.

those

of selected athletes from

2

loc. cit.ch. Darwin,

'

pp. 186-241. between Marriages

First

Ibid., pp. 217, 226. Cousins in England,'

in

'The
4

Fortnightly Idem,
'

Review,'

Marriages

vol. xviii. p. 41. between First Cousins

in England

'

in

'

Journal of

the Statistical Society,' vol. xxxviii. pp. 181, 170, 182.

342

THE

HISTORY

OF

HUMAN

MARRIAGE

CHAP.

schools
"

in

England,

to justified,

some

extent,

the

belief

are offspring of first cousins time they negative whilst at the same

that

deficient the

physically,

writers

on

the

subject."
statements,
an

unambiguous been quoted

It is curious Mr. Darwin's of

the

views of alarmist that, in spite of such

paper

as

evidence

perfect

generally harmlessness of

has

firstcousin
M. number

marriages. Stieda has found

that, in the departments

infirm people of bodily or mentally in proportion to the number of constantly

marriages,
as

of France, the increases almost consanguineous

will be

seen

from

the following

table

:
"

The
book
on

Danish
'

in physician, Dr. Mygge, published Marriage Blood-Relations,' between which

1879

has Thanks

received

much

less attention

than

tunately unforit deserves.3

the number of the method, of impartiality, it is cases considered, and the author's probably important hitherto issued on the most statistical contribution

to the trustworthiness

this

subject.

Dr.

Mygge

found,

from

the

information

he

received from various parts of Denmark, or at least in the parishes of it which

there
occur, more

that in that country, his obsercame under vation,

comparatively
1

the children of related persons, among idiots, lunatics, epileptics, and deaf-mutes
of First Cousins,' ibid.,vol. xxxviii. pp. Medicin,'
observation. vol. clxxxi. p. 89.

Idem,

'

Note

on

the Marriages

344-346. '2 Schmidt's

3

'

des Jahrbiicher
even

It has escaped

Mr.

gesammten Huth's keen

XV

PROHIBITION

OF

MARRIAGE

BETWEEN

KINDRED

343

it probable, too, though considers die in a higher ratio and are not proved, that such children But, on he liable to certain diseases. more the other hand, did not notice any perceptible difference in fertility between

than

among

others.

He

marriages.1 consanguineous and crossed followed the method In these inquiries, Dr. Mygge applied by Ludvig Dahl twenty the Norwegian years earlier. physician Through
careful investigation of 246 marriages, eighty-five of firstcousins and four between between which were stillnearer led to the conclusions that consanrelations, this inquirer was guineous less fertile than are marriages crossed somewhat

marriages
and dumbness, among

; that they

produce

sickly
and

children epilepsy

more comparatively many that insanity, idiocy, ; and

born stilldeafoften

occur

about
as

eleven

times

as

the

offspring parents.
too

of unrelated :ompared These

But
were

among of relations, But he admitted that

the the

offspring

small to make
to

his conclusions
a

numbers decisive.2

of course results are it is noteworthy that, the

the subject,

great

extent

conjectural.
who have

of

all the

writers

discussed

and majority,
or

least able of them, have expressed between first cousins being more affspring.3 And
no

the not certainly their belief in marriages less unfavourable to the

can

evidence which has hitherto scientific investigation this view. Some writers where
without Island,

stand

the

test

of

been

adduced

against

have,

indeed,

cited

instances

of communities

consanguineous
any

have marriages evil effects having appeared.

occurred constantly Thus the Pitcairn

till the year that time at uninhabited 1790, was twelve women peopled by nine white men, and six men and In 1800 the population five man, af Tahiti. consisted of one
women,

persons without
1 2

nineteen children ; and the descendants of these are stated by later travellers to be strong and healthy Omitting any traces of degeneration. else whatever

and

Mygge,
Dahl,
'

'

Om

Aegteskaber

Bidrag

til Kundskab

Professor

Mantegazza

these marriages, apposed Statist. Soc.,' vol. xxxviii. p.

pp. 162, 272. i Norge,' pp. 99-102. has given a list of fifty-seven authors who have fifteen have defended them and of (' who Jour.
om

mellem

Blodbeslaegtede,'

de Sindssyge

179).

344

THE

HISTORY

OF

HUMAN

MARRIAGE

CHAP.

may
ness

be said against
of consanguineous

this

to the facts

strangers removed
one
was a

that, since have joined the

Norfolk Islander has

for the harmlessevidence I need only call attention marriages, the colonization of this island, a few
case as

little colony
and

; that

it

was

once

to Norfolk

Island,

that their

the
crews

island
:l

who frequently
as

that, of those who returned, had married Pitcairn girl ; a been visited

by

ships

with

and

that, regard

restrictions with in England.2 as

expressly states, the same to intermarriage of relations exist here

Beechey

There

Great

several isolated communities Britain, France, "c. Scandinavia,

are

"

in

Java,

Peru,

"

which

intermarry

solely among An

themselves

without
case near

any

evil effects being community

on
a

discernible. Batz

often-quoted

is the

of

(3"3OO persons), situated

The peninsula. have been in the habit of closely inhabitants of this community from intermarrying immemorial. themselves time among

Croisic

Nevertheless,
any

they

hereditary

almost all very well in health without " Les conditions affection. But Dr. Voisin observes,
are

la

mer,

de la commune climateriques 1'hygiene et les habitudes pour

de Batz, de
ses

voisinage de habitants, semblent

son

s'accorder
paraissent

la de'ge'n^rescence de 1'espece et empecher 1'innocuite des manages consanentre expliquer

In other depuis plusieurs siecles."3 guins qui s'y pratiquent is not so numerous, isolated communities the population and favourable : but in so the sanitary conditions are not perhaps
any
case we

may

quite something Dr. Mitchell found along

relations. isolated communities all the stances had been given as inthe coasts of Scotland, which were comparaof close interbreeding, such marriages tively like Dr. is According Mygge, to true of the rare. the

this local endogamy different from marriage with

say

that

is generally
near

that, in almost

population of Ly0 and Stryntf in Denmark.4 Wood states, of the fisher-folk of Newhaven, keep

And

Dr. Andrew
they

that, though

themselves
1

much

segregated,

they

are

very careful regard-

2 3 4

loc, cit. pp. 141-143. Beechey, loc. cit. vol. i. p. 86. Huth, Voisin, in
'

Me"m

Soc. d'Anthr.,' vol. ii.p. 447.

Mygge,

loc. cit. p. 126.

xv

PROHIBITION

OF

MARRIAGE

BETWEEN

KINDRED

345

ing intermarriage, infringement

Moreover,

and look upon the union of relatives of the laws of morality.1 if it could be proved that, in particular even

as

an

cases,

close intermarrying, by been followed evidence In some

though
no

continued
consequences, marriages Dr. Mygge

for

long

time,

has

bad

evil effects in very conspicuous.2 others they were of such marriages, whilst it appears from the investigations of Mr. Darwin And that,
the injury plants suffer from selfwhich most notwithstanding fertilization, a few have almost certainly been propagated in a for thousands having state of nature of generations without

that consanguineous parishes of Denmark

are

be no this would as a rule innocuous.

found

no

been

once

intercrossed.
some

It is impossible
even

to

understand,
are species

he

says, why

sterile, fertile, own quite with their pollen.3 whilst others There is evidence that the bad consequences of self-fertilization interbreeding fail to may and close almost appear
are

individuals

of the

same

under

favourable

conditions

of life. good when

In-and-in

bred

plants,

space and allowed enough when little or no deterioration : whereas,

soil, frequently show placed in competition

plant, they often perish or are stunted.4 with another much brown ing breedCrampe's that the rats proved experiments with less injurious, if the offspring of the in-and-in was much care were taken related parents well fed and of, than
was

And this is in striking accordance otherwise.5 with to consanguineous Dr. Mitchell's observations as marriages The results there appear to be least grave, and in Scotland. frequently almost are nil, if the parents and children live in tolerable
morrow,

comfort,

without

anxiety

or

much

thought

for the

to procure food and and easily earning enough good in short, when they work, but do not struggle for clothing On the other hand, when they are " poor, pinched existence. housed, and exposed for food, scrimp to of clothing, badly
"

misery
1
'

; when

they
Medical

have

to

toil and

struggle

for the

bare

Edinburgh

Journal,' vol.

vii. pt. ii.p. 876.

loc. tit. p. 171. ' Cross and Self Fertilisation,' pp. 439, 458. 4 Ibid., G. H. Darwin, in 'Jour. Statist. Soc.,' vol. xxxviii. p. 439. 6 Quoted by Diising, loc. cit. p. 249. p. 175.

2 3

Mygge,

Darwin,

346

THE

HISTORY

OF

HUMAN

MARRIAGE

CHAP.

having necessaries of life never fearful of to-morrow," always

"

enough
the

for to-day
may

"

evil

and become

being
very

marked.1 If this is the marriages where the

case,
are

we

must
more

expect

much

find that consanguineous in injurious savage regions,

to

struggle proved

they have

is often very for existence severe, to be in civilized society, especially

occur

than
as

it is
most

the among frequently.2

well-off classes that such marriages In England, G. to Mr. according

among middle

H.

Darwin,

cousin- marriages
cent. ; among

the aristocracy and

upper cent. ; but only

are

probably

4!

per

the
gentry,
are

the landed

3^

per

middle class, or among in London, comprising

all classes, they

probably

that
from that the
a

the

slightness of the first-cousin marriages large

He thinks per cent.3 he found to evils which result depends the fact perhaps upon

i"

majorityof

Englishmen

favourable must also, very whole has been however, a great that there mixture of remember in Europe, races and that this necessarily makes marriage of far as the evil results of such unions kinsfolk less injurious, so depend upon too great a likeness between the sexual elements.
that closely related marriages produce conclusion destructive more effects among savage than civilized peoples, from derives perhaps, some additional certain probability facts least, facts. These to serve at may, show ethnological isolated that such marriages, and the experience of ties, communiare

live under We circumstances.4

what

are

on

The

not

everywhere
on

in favour

of Mr.

Huth's

conclusions. scarcely
any

Several statements
value
as

the

subject

have, indeed,

direct evidence for the harmfulness consanguineof ous must weight marriages, but to two or three considerable Martius,
it is
a

be attached. According
Brazilian everywhere, communities,
1 2

to

v.

who

is

great

ethnography,

that the smaller

scarcely
'

well-established isolated and more of which

on authority fact, observed

of the

Indian

any

members

marry

members

3 4

Soc.,' vol. ii.p. 447. des Du danger manages consanguins,' p. 10. Cf.Devay, in 'Jour.Statist. Soc.,' vol. xxxviii. p. 163. G. H. Darwin, Mitchell, in
Mem.
'

Anthr.

Ibid., pp. 175, et seq.

xv

PROHIBITION

OF

MARRIAGE

BETWEEN

KINDRED

347

liable to every kind of more are of other communities, much deterioration than the larger groups.1 Mr "It is probable," Bates, another most capable judge,remarks with reference to
the savage tribes on inflexibility of the
the Upper Indian

Amazons,

"that

the

both organization, to the isolation in which mental, is owing each small tribe has lived, and to the narrow of life and thought, and close round intermarriages for countless are the generations, which
necessary

strange bodily and

is very

rare

fecundity is of a low results. Their Indian family having to find an so and

we

degree,
many
as

for it

four

children, sickness

have

seen

how

great

is their liability to
2

from and death on removal Indians, Mr. Wallace the Isanna

to be

place to place."
asserts to

ing Touchare

that they
so

said
as

not

nearly

so

numerous,

nor

increase
to

rapidly,

the Uaupes

; which

may

with relations, while v. Tschudi that supposes is caused

marry
out

be owing perhaps latter prefer the the low

their marrying And strangers.3 of the Botocudos

fecundity

by

their endogamous

of

their

own

habits ; for when their women horde, especially with whites

very

or

negroes, they are generally The Calidonian Indians

to

fertile.4 Isthmus
never

Mr.

Gisborne,

are

of the bound

of Darien,
to
cross

according the breed

foreigners ; hence with he remarks, the race as Mexico, too, are said to intermarriage
Barrow in the
"

intermarriage degenerates.5 deteriorate

is very constant, and, The Pueblos in New

because

same

together

in
no

remarks, families, and doubt

village.6 As The impolitic

of their constant tots, regards the Hottencustom

of
of

hording
own

of
to

not

marrying this

out
race

their
men,

kraals, has reduced that of

a

tended

enervate

of

them

to their present

degenerated

languid,

listless phlegmatic
seem

condition, people, in whom exhausted."

and which is the prolific Few of

many

powers

the

women

of nature have more

1 2
3

to be two

almost
or

than

three children, and

v.

4 6
6

loc. dt. vol. i. p. 334. Bates, loc. cit. vol. ii.pp. 199, et seq. ' Wallace, Travels on the Amazon,' p. 508. loc. Tschudi, ii. v. cit. vol. p. 284. Gisborne, Davis, 'El
'The Isthmus

Martius,

of Darien,' p. 155.

Gringo,' p. 146.

348

THE

HISTORY

OF

HUMAN

MARRIAGE

CHAP.

of them
woman

are

barren.

But this is not

the

is connected

alliance," says they are beings of a very different nature from the Hottentot." In too early marriages, the licentious habits of both sexes, and the the intermarriage
causes

with a white man. " Barrow, is not only

a Hottentot when " The fruit of such an but in general numerous,

case

Among
lower

of near relatives, the Rev. J.Sibree finds of the infertility of the women of Madagascar.2 the Garos, the chiefs have, in comparison with the

is Dalton classes, degenerated physically, and Colonel inclined to think that this degeneration is a result of close

interbreeding.3

The

Lundu

Spenser
a

St.

John,

have

thousand
"

families to
no

Sir to according from decreased greatly in numbers " They bitterly," he ten. complain

Sea

Dyaks,

"

that they have says, fertile ; indeed, there whole place.

families, that

their
or

women

are

not

were
men

but
were
"

The
and

four children fine-looking and the three

in the
women

well-favoured disease. We by the

clean and free from remarkably for their decreasing numbers could only account intermarriages." 4 Mr. Foreman their constant thinks that low

healthy

intellect and mental families among the domesticated

to consanguineous

debility perceptible in many natives of the Philippines are

Mr. Bachelor
connects

due

rapid decrease And Mr. Meade

marriages.5 of the Ainos with

the

remarks,

with

their endogamous regard to the Maoris,

habits.6 that
one

is said of the principal causes population of the diminishing barrenness among to be their intermarriages, which cause the
women.7

Of
Hills.

no

littleinterest to Mr. Marshall far beyond

"
"

us

are

the

Todas

remarks

is intimate

that, among that witnessed in any

to

of the Neilgherry them, relationship

country

ing approachthe

civilization tribe, where

are

intimate

such

degree,

that

whole

parents and first cousins, descended all for centuries." 8 As of the people,
a

not

children, brothers and sisters, from lines of firstcousins prolonged regards

the

large proportion
2

general of both sexes

ance appearand

of

Barrow,
Dalton, Foreman,

3 5

loc. cit. vol. i. pp. 144, 147. loc. cit. p. 66. loc. cit. p.
200.
8

4
6

Sibree, loc. cit.p. 248. St. John, loc. cit. vol. i. p. Batchelor, loc. cit. p. 290.
loc. cit. pp.
no,

10.

Meade,

loc. cit.p. 168.

Marshall,

et seq.

xv

PROHIBITION

OF

MARRIAGE

BETWEEN

KINDRED

349

all ages

in excellent health, and their fecundity, low degree.1 no means to Dr. Shortt, is by of a according dying out. In infancy the morare Nevertheless, the Todas tality is so great that, as a rule, there is in each family only " It is rarely that there are a of children.2 small number Metz, or three children," says the missionary more than two
are

doubtless

"

and

it is not

at all

an

uncommon none

thing

to find only

single
of

child, while many have, the Todas

families have
consequently,

at all."

The

numbers

for years past been gradually declining, and probably the time is not far distant when they know Of course, do not we away.3 whether will have passed intermarriages, but is, at their there this depends upon close
any
rate,
some reason

to

suspect

that

this is the
more

case.

That
the the

the intermarrying
population,
may

has

not

produced

possibly
are

be owing

evil effects on to the wealth for which

to their

Neilgherry
for mildly

Hills

remarkable,
properties is perhaps

and

climate, which, changes within Persians.

invigorating

and equable unrivalled

seasonal

throughout
the tropics.4

the

year,

anywhere

Another Among

very

them,

much husband

in-and.in bred
and

people

are

the

wife

are

Yet family, and very often cousins. in Persia for nine years, partly as school during
of

generally of the same Dr. Polak who has lived teacher in the medical
to

partly has this residence himself

Teheran,

as

physician
excellent

the

Shah,

and of

had

not with the conditions are to result from that the diseases which observed supposed frequently there than marriages consanguineous prevail more Nor has he found that the Persian women are elsewhere.

acquainting

opportunities of the people, has

generally exceedingly

less

fertile than
as

others.

Yet

the

families

are

small,

the mortality
two

Of
none

six, perhaps

at all, most

Polak than

of them believes, indeed, that,

ous. children is enormas a rule survive, but very often dying in their second Dr. year.

among

on

an

average,

one

Teheran
1

living child comes to each woman. looked upon was quite as a wonder
'

scarcely more A princess in she had

because

Shortt, in

Trans.

Ethn.

2
4

Ibid., p. 254. ' Shortt, in Trans.

Ethn.

Soc.,' N. S. vol. vii. p. 254. 3 Metz, loc. cit. p. 15. Soc.,' N. S. vol. vii. p. 233.

350

THE

HISTORY

OF

HUMAN

MARRIAGE
"

CHAP.

eight children alive, and the if he ever before, in his own

case.1

European
country,

physician had seen

was a

asked
similar

More

important

than

any

testimony
am

concerning
to the Rev.

indebted

is the following of these statements for which I the Karens of Burma, has been a Dr. Alonzo Bunker, who during
more

resident He says

among

that
some

people

than

twenty

that, in

others endogamy, brothers sisters, and first cousins against such

very

of their villages, exogamy between but marriages parents

are

years. prevails, in

and children, and is no

even

prohibited
marry, is

everywhere, there

seldom

though
a

law

of the exogamous and those of the endogamous inferior in all these respects. villages, the latter being much has no doubt that this inferiority is owing Dr. Bunker to the intermarriage themselves

regard inhabitants

There connections. to stature, health, strength

and

striking difference with fecundity, between the

of kinsfolk, and he asserts that even they though ascribe it to this cause,
regarding In unbecoming.
young
assures

the natives

obstinately of their
own

keep

up the old custom,

village as highly have been able to persuade another village, Dr. Bunker of
a cross

out marriages in which cases

men

to

missionaries choose wives from

me

that

the good

effects

appeared
are some

at

once.2

There

close intermarriage. Kafirs believe Natalian

more

ascribe other peoples who Mr. Cousins informs me

"

evil results to that the

Cisof a Eyles

that their offspring would

"

be Mr.

if such were allowed sickly nature border Zulus, on the of writes that the deformity as consequences sterility and
unions. have a

; and

Pondoland, of

regard

The

Australian that, and

Dieyerie,
after the

according
creation,

consanguineous to Mr. Gason, mothers, intermarried became

to

tradition

fathers,

sisters, brothers, promiscuously, A manifest.

others of the closest kin until the bad effects of these marriages of

council
way

the chiefs
evil

was

then be

assembled and

consider
1 2

in what

the

might

averted,

the

Polak, loc. cit.vol. i. pp. 200, 201, 216, et seq. As. Soc. Bengal,' Dr. Heifer also thinks ('Jour.
the
Karens
'

among the

of the
are
a

Tenasserim

Provinces,

vol. vii. p. 856) that, is close intermarrying diminishing

race.'

reason

why

they

subdued,

timid, effeminate,

XV

PROHIBITION

OF

MARRIAGE

BETWEEN

KINDRED

351

result of their deliberations Good Spirit. In answer or should be divided by

into

was

to

petition to the Muramura, this he ordered that the tribe

a

branches,
names,

and

distinguished

one

from

animate, and inforth, and dogs, mice, emu, so rain, and such as that the members should be forbidden to of any such branch branch.1 Again, touching marry other members of the same in the America, the Kenai, part of North north-western

the other

different

after

objectsanimate

Richardson

"

states,

It

was

the

custom

that

the

men

of

one

stock

from another, and the choose their wives should belonged This custom to the race of the mother. marriages
in the
same

offspring has
; but

fallen into disuse, and

tribe

occur

has arisen the Kenai the old people say that mortality among from the neglect of the ancient usage." 2 Eskimo In a Greenland ing findtale, the father of Kakamak,
that all his grandchildren age
too

have

died

before
"

of puberty,
near

akin." tell they the

us

century

to his son-in-law, are suggests Mohammedan Two travellers of the ninth never a that the Hindus married relation,

reaching Perhaps we

the

because improved Mohammedan

thus you

thought

alliances In offspring.4

between
Hadith,
"

unrelated the

persons of
;

collection
strangers

Marry traditions, it is said, feeble posterity." will not have

"

"

among This

Goldziher,
that lean.
'
.
. .

coincides children

with

the

opinion

of the

view," says ancient Arabs

the To

of endogamous this class also belongs

marriages

the
not

proverb
the
"

and weakly of Al-Meydani,

are

Marry A

the
poet,

distant,

marry
a

near'

(in relationship)."
is
a

borne

praising by the cousin (of his

hero,

says,

He

hero,

not

he father),

is not

weakly

; for the

5 seed of relations brings forth feeble fruit." In opposition to the view that these are the opinions it may be urged that any infraction of results of experience, laws of ancestors is commonly or to the customs thought

Gason,

loc. cit. pp. 260, et seq. loc. cit. vol. i. p. 406.

'

2
3

Richardson,
Rink,

Tales and Traditions of the Eskimo,' pp. 390, et seq. loc. 210, Reich, et seq. cit. pp. 6 in 'The Academy,' Goldziher, Cf. Wilken, 'Das vol. xviii. p. 26. bei den alten Arabern,' p. 61 ; Robertson Smith, loc. cit.p. 60. Matriarchat
4

352

THE

HISTORY

OF

HUMAN

MARRIAGE

CHAP.

call down that, among

the gravest

divine the crime,

l

vengeance. early Aleuts,

was

Father

Veniaminof
was

tells

us

believed

incest, which to be always

considered followed by the

birth of
is

monsters

with

;
a

general " a will be a monster 2 But whatever spirit."

"

and among belief that

walrus-tusks, beard, the Kafirs, according

the

figuratio and other disto Mr. Fynn, it

incestuous offspring of an union inflicted by the ancestral punishment may be said of the other cases referred
can

to,

no

such

explanation marriage

possibly
a

hold good
relation

for the Arabs.

Among

them,

with

near

involved

no

infringeme

On the contrary, marriage regulations. in favour of exogomy, in spite of the opinions the preference for marriage dominant them, and a among with a cousin was
of their
man

had

even

right to

the hand

of his

"

bint

'amm,"

the

daughter Taking

of

paternal

all these

uncle.3 facts into

believe that consanguineous less detrimental or are more think,

we

consideration, marriages, in some

to

cannot
or

but

way

the

species.

And

other, here, I

of the horror quite sufficient explanation man the at an early stage recognized of incest ; not because influence of close intermarriage, but because the law injurious
may
a

find

of natural the ancestors doubt

a

selection must
of
man,
as

inevitably have

operated.

Among
was no

time

intercourse.

when But variations, here

among other blood-relationship

as

animals,
was no

there bar
to

sexual

elsewhere,
our

would

naturally

ancestors who avoided present -themselves ; and those of breeding in-and-in survive, while the others would would Thus instinct decay an perish. and ultimately gradually

would

be

developed

which

would

be

rule, to prevent itselfsimply as

injurious unions.
an

Of

enough, as a powerful it would display course

aversion

on

they with others with whom fact, would be blood-relations, survival of the fittest. inherited Whether man from whom he sprang,
or

the part of individuals to union lived ; but these, as a matter of

so

that the result would

be the

the

feeling from
it
was

whether

the predecessors developed after

1 3

Petroff, loc. cit. p. 155. ' Goldziher, in The Academy,'

loc. cit.p. 45. Smith, p. 82. vol. xviii.p. 26. Robertson Shooter,

xv

PROHIBITION

OF

MARRIAGE

BETWEEN

KINDRED

353

do not know. the evolution of distinctly human qualities, we family ties It must necessarily have arisen at a stage when became strong, and children remained with comparatively
their parents
as

until the age

of puberty,

or

even

longer.

gamy, Exo-

of this instinct, would arise natural extension hordes. It could not single families united in small when but grow up if the idea of union between persons intimately
a

associated with one There is no

many

another

was

an

objectof

innate

nance. repug-

small degree.

as so real reason why we should assume, have done,1 that primitive men lived in anthropologists incest in every endogamous communities, practising

The

theory

does

not

accord

the customs which The

may

objection

of existing savages ; and not be otherwise far more satisfactorily explained. be made that the aversion to will perhaps

with what it accounts

is known for
no

of facts

persons living very closely together sexual from early youth is too complicated a mental to phenomenon be a true instinct, acquired through spontaneous variations intensified by natural selection. But there are instincts just

intercourse between

implies as this feeling, which, in fact, only complicated that disgust is associated with the idea of sexual intercourse between persons who have lived in a long-continued, intimate
as

relationship from a is naturally out

matter

period of the

of life at which This question.

sire the action of deis no association

be explained by the of course, and certainly cannot liking for novelty. It has all the characteristics of a mere instinct, and bears evidently a close resembreal, powerful lance to the aversion to sexual intercourse with individuals belonging
to another

species.

feeling to of incest, -there is another " here be made. L'amour," says Berreference may which " ne ; nardin de Saint- Pierre, resulte que des contrastes C'est ce que je et plus ils sont grands, plus il a d'^nergie. the
. .

Besides

horror

pourrois prouver des contrastes en

on
1

par
amour

mille

traits d'histoire.

L'influence
1'amant

est si certaine, qu'en

voyant

peut
For

faire le portrait de
instance, Mr. Morgan

1'objet aim6

sans

1'avoirvu, pourvu
Professor

Systems,' ('

Wilken

(in'De

Indische

"c., pp. 479, et and seg.) Gids,' 1881, vol. ii.p. 622).
A A

354

THE

HISTORY

OF

HUMAN

MARRIAGE

CHAP.

qu'on

forte passion."1 qu'il est affect^ d'une sache seulcmcnt likewise observes Schopenhauer that every person requires from the individual of the opposite sex a one-sidedness which
is the opposite

of his

or

her

own.

The

most

manly

man

will seek the little men or

women,

most

have

womanly decided a

big or strong Blondes prefer dark persons, hook-nosed ; persons with and
and limbs, those

and vice versA, Weak inclination for strong or big for weak little men. or women
woman,

or

brunettes

; snub-nosed

excessively

slim,

long
so

persons, bodies
on.2

similar view Walker, Professor

"

who is held

are

by

stumpy and M. Prosper Mr.

short ; and Lucas, Mr.

Alexander

Mantegazza,

Grant

writers.3

charm
sex

as

In the love of the sexes," says beyond disparity differences the standing goes of in contrasts and of stature."4 of complexion,

Allen, and other Professor Bain, " the of by in

Mr.

that love thus suggested excited writers have fecundity, those to differences is favourable marriages Thus it exists being me e prolific than others.5 which

Some

Andrew disposed
be found

Knight,

" I am remarks, human to think that the most powerful minds will hereditary different tutions. constioffspring of parents of I prefer a male of a different colour from the breed

most

experienced

breeder,

be obtained, and I think that that can of the female, where in more instance, fine children produced I have seen than one family has been dark one and the other fair. I am where sure the bad that I have effects of marriages witnessed between similar to each other in ter characfrom ancestry of similar characand colour, and springing ter. like be have between Such to me to marriages appeared brothers and sisters."6
two

individuals very

These
1 2

statements,

of

course,
'

prove

nothing,

but

they

may

Bernardin

de Saint-Pierre,
'

Etudes
as

de la nature,'

Schopenhauer, Lucas,
est
'

The

World

Will and

vol. i. p. 94. Idea,' vol. iii. pp. 356-359.

1'amour

' Phe're'dite' La loi de naturelle,' vol. ii. p. 238 ; ' Walker, Intermarriage,' pp. 1191'accord des contrastes.'

Traitd

de

124. Love,' p. 5.

Mantegazza,
v.

'

Die

Hygieine
'

der

Hartmann,

Philosophy

237, et seq. 6 Walker, Lucas, vol. ii.p. 238. 0 Quoted by Walker, p. 1 1 8.

Liebe,' p. 321. Allen, 'Falling in of the Unconscious,' vol. i. pp. * Bain, loc. tit. p. 136, p 124.

'

Intermarriage,'

xv

PROHIBITION

OF

MARRIAGE

BETWEEN

KINDRED

355

value from perhaps derive some different observers. by so many

the fact that The

made investigation statistical the upon found, from

same

they

are

of Professor

Alphonse

de

Candolle,

bearing

He has firmer ground. facts question, rests on Germany, and Belgium, that collected in Switzerland, North between are most contracted persons commonly marriages with different colours of the eye, except in the
case

of brown-

more are attractive who generally considered He has noted, further, that the number of others.1 in families is the parents where children considerably smaller is have the reverse the same colour of the eye than where

eyed than

women,

the
any

case.2

But

Professor

Wittrock

such

difference in fecundity
;3

of marriages the

and

Mr. Galton

sexual preferences from a fairly little indication in the average results obtained large number of cases, of any single measurable personal it be temper, or stature, eye-colour peculiarity, whether
artistic tastes, degree." 4

categories be "Whatever observes, may for similarity or for contrast, I find

could between

not, in

Sweden,

find

the

two

influencing

marriage

selection

to

notable

If contrasts instinctively seek each other, this may for the readiness love awakens account with which lover who knows Every has never one some unhappy able
cases,

partly love.

been

to win

owing

he adores ; but in most of the person I should And this, perhaps, is say, love is mutual. not of the passion, but only to the contagiousness

the

heart

also to the attractive power of contrasts, which Thus we might both parties. upon explain, to

acts
some

equally
extent,

the extreme general

exists
1

variation

of tastes, and

the fact that, besides

the

to the whole race, standard of beauty common detailed ideal special to each individual. more
also says brunettes ; but

there

iii. 'Blondes prefer dark p. 358), latter The the seldom prefer the former. persons, is,that fair hair and blue eyes are in themselves a reason variation from being analogous to white mice, or at least the type, are almost abnormal,

Schopenhauer
or

(loc. cit.vol.

to gray
2

horses.'
'

de Candolle,
'

Heredite sciences

de la couleur physiques
4

des yeux
et

dans 1'espece humaine,'

ser.

in

Archives
'

des

naturelles,'
'

iii. vol. xii.;

quoted in Ymer,' vol. v. p. viii. 3 ' Ymer,' vol. v. p. ix.

Galton,

Natural

Inheritance,' p. 85.
A
A
2

CHAPTER

XVI

SEXUAL

SELECTION SYMPATHY,

AS

INFLUENCED
AND BY

BY

AFFECTION

AND

CALCULATION

SEXUAL
stimulating beauty, and

love

is the passion which impressions produced and

unites

the

sexes.

The
and

by

health,

youth,

tion, of attracother artificial means The to are all elements antipathy of this feeling. intercourse individuals sexual species, and of another with But to the same the horror of incest, belong phenomenon.
ornaments

the
"

psychology
et

of

love

is by

no

means

Simple

Professsor

primitif comme Mantegazza,

toutes

toutes
"

by exhausted les forces colossales,"

forme"

this.
says

1'amour

les passions the as there are aggregated the leading element sexual appetite different feelings, such as admiration, many sion, pleasure of posseslove of freedom, love of approbation.2 self-esteem, and elements
A complete shall discuss highly
In analysis

de

parait pourtant humaines."1 Around

des

only

compound

fill a volume. would important one elements of the most feeling, the sentiment of affection.
of love sexual tender

Here

of this

the

lower

is much
1

development stages of human inferior in intensity to the

Physiologic

affection feelings

du plaisir,'p. 243. Principles of Psychology,' The Spencer, vol. i.pp. 487, et seq. Bain, Dr. Duboc loc. cit. p. 136. der Liebe, p. ('Die Psychologic remarks 14), ' Es giebt keine inhaltvollere und triumphirendere Beseligung der eignen
Mantegazza,'
'

Selbstliebe den
wir

als

von

dem

selbst hoher
zu

iiber alle Anderen emporgetragen Anderen wie alle erblicken, als von
uns

zu

werden,
ausge-

dem

zeichnet

werden,

der

selbst mit

alien Auszeichnungen

geschmiickt

erscheint.'

xvi

SEXUAL

SELECTION

INFLUENCED

BY

AFFECTION

357

with

which

several speaking
that,
was

parents it peoples

embrace
seems

their be

children ;

and

to

of

the

Hovas until

in

almost Madagascar,

unknown. Mr. Sibree

among Thus, says there

"

among
"no

them,

lack
and

parents

of strong children, brothers

"

of spread affection between

the

Christianity,

blood-relations

but the and ; grandchildren hardly thought of.1 On the Gold Coast, says Major wife was has Ellis, love, as by the people of Europe, understood 2 At Winnebah, Duncan, to Mr. no existence." according
"

and sisters, grandparents husband idea of love between

and

"

not

even
"

the appearance and almost

to

and

wife ;

of affection exists between by M. is asserted the same Kabyles,

husband

Sabatier
with

with

reference

the

by

Signor

Bonfanti

Munzinger race.3 reference to the says that, among it is considered disgraceful for a wife to even the Beni-Amer, The Hill Chittagong any show affection for her husband.4 tribes, according
nor

Bantu

to

Captain

Lewin,

have

"

no

of chivalrous

devotion."

Marriage

idea of ness, tenderis among them

In as regarded merely a convenient and animal connection.5 love in our to Dr. Finsch, the Island of Ponape, according is entirely unknown.6 As sense the of the term regards " Eskimo Heriot asserts, Like all other men of Newfoundland, in the savage state, they treat their wives with great coldness and

and beating

of nothing his wife, but it was for heinous to a an offence mother Almost is said of the the same chastise her children.8 Kutchin by Mr. Jones, Sound and of the Eskimo of Norton

neglect, but their affection towards 7 In Greenland, a man tender."

their offspring thought

is lively

by
1
2 3

Mr.

Dall.9

According

to Mr.

Morgan,

the refined passion

Sibree, loc. cit. p. 250. Ellis, ' The Tshi-speaking

Duncan, la femme
'

'

Travels

in Western
in
'

sur

Kabyle,'

Peoples,' p. 285. Africa,' vol. i.p. 79. Sabatier, ' Etude Revue ii.vol. vi. p. 58. d'Anthropologie,' ser.
'

Bonfanti,

L'incivilimento dei negri nell' Africa intertropicale,' in

e
xv.

Archivio

la etnologia,' vol. per antropologia 4 Munzinger, loc. tit. p. 325.

6
6

p. 131.

Lewin,

Finsch,

7 9

loc. cit. p. 345. in 'Zeitschr. f. Ethnol.,' vol. xii. p. 317. 8 Heriot, loc. cit. p. 25. Egede, 'Smith.
Rep.,' 1866, p. 326.

loc. cit. p. 144.

Jones,in

Dall, loc. cit. p. 139.

358

THE

HISTORY

OF

HUMAN

MARRIAGE

CHAP.

of

love

is unknown

to

the

North

American

Indians

in

general.1

The easily be misleading. love of a savage is certainly very different from the love of a discover in it traces of may ; nevertheless, we civilized man facts which There ingredients. are tend to show the same

Such

statements,

however,

may

that

even

very

rude

savages

may

have

conjugal affection
it has

;
a

nay, that among

certain

man, to Mr. ChapBushmans, according wretched Among the races there is love in all their marriages.2 by a certain poetry ; 3 Congo, love is ennobled of the Upper there is a touch of almost chivalrous and with the Touaregs, ing Regardmen and women.4 sentiment in the relations between
the Dr. Schweinfurth Niam-Niam, that the man-eating asserts they display an affection for their wives which is unparalleled among other natives of an equally low grade.5

remarkably Among

high

degree

uncivilized peoples of development.

reached

husbands they good and wives, and although language have no terms in their own to express the higher " 6 The they feel them all the same." missionary emotions, love found between tokens Jellinghaus married of affectionate
are

The

Hos

people

among

the

Munda

Kols,

Mr.

Fawcett

Savaras,
Man M.

Sir Spenser
the
"

St.

John
existe,

among Moncelon,
8

Andamanese.7 1'amour

among In
et

the
New

Sea

among Dyaks,

the Mr.
says

Caledonia,
des

j'aivu

amour."

In

Samoa,
are

stories

of

husband

and wife to Mariner,

'

preserved of the

affectionate In in song.9
women were

suicides par love between Tonga,

according

most

much

attached

Morgan,

Systems

of Consanguinity
v.

and

Affinity,' p. 207, note.

Cf.

Schoolcraft,
2
3

loc. cit. vol.

'

Chapman,

p. 272 loc. cit. vol. i. p. 258. River Congo,'

'

(Creeks).

Johnson,
Chavanne,

The

4 5

Die

Dalton, loc. cit. p. 206. ' f. Ethnol.,' vol iii. Fawcett, The p. 369. in Anthr. Madras,' Saoras Soc. i. Bombay,' St. 'Jour. of p. 219. vol. i. pp. 54. et seq. Man, in 'Jour. Anthr. Inst.,' vol. xii. John, loc. cit. .vol. P- 327. s Moncelon, in ' Bull. Soc. d'Anthr., ser. iii. vol. ix. p. 366. Schweinfurth,
7

p. 423. Sahara,' pp. 208, et seq. loc. cit. vol. i. p. 510.

'

in Jellinghaus,

Zeitscher.

Turner,

'

Samoa,'

p.

102.

xvi

SEXUAL

SELECTION

INFLUENCED

BY

AFFECTION

359

to

their

husbands;1
in the

widowers,

and depth

in

Fiji, says
their

Dr.

Seemann,

"even

of

terminated
wife."2
are even

their existence,
In

several

when of the Australian

to each

frequently grief, have deprived of a dearly beloved

tribes, married
continue
to

often much

attached

they grow when Victoria, Daniel Bunce

no

old.3
says

other, and Concerning

an error

people be so

the
to

aborigines

of

it is

there exists
sexes

; among

settled love or the Narrinyeri,

matched

and

loving
to Mr.

and, according
natives

couples Bonney, Darling, other

that suppose lasting affection between the Mr. Taplin has known as wellhe has among Europeans as ; husband and wife
"

among they

the show

of the

River

much affection for each Among the Eskimo

rarely quarrel, and in their own way."

America,
seen

visited by
noses,

of Lyon,

the

coast north-east "young are couples

of North frequently
an
us,

rubbing

their favourite The

air of tenderness."5 fond are remarkably

even
"

mark Tacullies, as

of affection, with Harman informs

so

far

as

to deny
us

And Mr. of their wives.6 American that the North

in

Catlin
Indians

goes
are

in the least behind

7
"

in conjugal, with which

a statement affection," Mr. Brett asserts agree.

filial, in paternal and Mr. Morgan's does not

the
natives of Guiana, Azara very frequent.6
some

that, among

instances

are of conjugalattachment found tokens of it among and Mantegazza 9 American tribes ; and the rude Fuegians a

other

South
"

are

said to

show
.

10 good deal of affection for their wives." to believe It is, indeed, impossible that
1 2
3

there

ever

was

loc. cit.vol. ii., p. 171, et seq. 'Viti,' pp. 193, et seq. Seemann,

Martin,

in 'Jour. loc. cit. vol. ii. p. 283. Bonwick, Anthr. loc. cit. vol. vi. pp. 775, 781. Waitz-Gerland, Inst.,' vol. xvi. p. 205. Lumholtz, loc. cit. pp. 213, et seq. loc. cit. p. 37. Dawson, Brough Smyth,
4

Brough

Smyth,

vol. i. p. 29.

Taplin,

loc. cit. p.

12.

Bonney,

in

Anthr. 'Jour.
5

Lyon,

Inst.,'vol. xiii.p. 129. loc cit. p. 353. Cf. Nansen,

7

loc. cit. vol. ii. pp. 325, et seq. Catlin, loc. cit. vol. i. p,

(Greenlanders).
6

8 9

loc. cit. p. 292. Brett, loc. cit. pp. 98, 351.

Harmon, Azara,

121.

' Rio de la Plata,' p. 456. Mantegazza, loc. cit. vol. ii.p. 44. ' 10 Weddel, in ' Bull. Voyage towards the South Pole,' p. 156. Haydes, Soc. d'Anthr.,' ser. iii. vol. x. p. 334.

360

THE

HISTORY

OF

HUMAN

MARRIAGE

CHAP.

time

when
race.

conjugalaffection
Though

was

originally love, on the mother's side, as being of less especially parental in for the existence importance of the species, yet it seems, its most itself. primitive form, to have been as old as marriage It must
to

human

in the entirely wanting of far less intensity than

be

defend

certain degree of affection that induces the male her period the female during ; but of pregnancy
a

often it is the

care joint

of the offspring,

more

than

anything

to each the married couple attached else, that makes other. Dacotahs, Mr. With Prescott to the that reference remarks " to be more as appear children increase, the parents tionate." affec1

Of

course

it is impossible

to suppose

that

mutual

love

can

be the motive leads to marriage the generally which when from foreign tribe. In the a wife is captured or purchased main, Mr. Hall's assertion as to the Eskimo visited by him, that holds
"

love

"

if it

come

at

all
"

comes

after the

for many good savage for instance, according

Among peoples. Smyth, to Mr. Brough

"

marriage," lians, the Austra-

love has

for marriage. The bride often no part in the preparations from her home is dragged to leave it ; and she is unwilling if fears are entertained that she will endeavour to escape, a her foot or her leg. A kind husband spear is thrust through
"

will, however,

love

are

not

ultimately evoke in Australian rare

affection, and families." 3

fidelity and

true

has the union of the sexes affection accompanying in proportion developed as gradually altruism in general has increased. Thus love has only slowly become the refined feeling

The

it is in the heart of

highly

civilized European.

In

Eastern
now

countries with their ancient but little of that tenderness

civilization there exists towards family

even

the

woman

principal
recent

own of our charm times, it was considered

life.
form"

In

which China,
a man

is the

"good

for

up to to beat

her a his wife, and, if the Chinaman of humble rank spared he did so only in order not to come little, under the necessity In Hindu families, according to a successor.4 of buying
1
3 4

Schoolcraft, Brough

loc. cit.vol. iii.p. 236. loc. cit. vol. i. p. xxiv. Smyth,

Hall, loc. cit. p. 568.

Katscher,

loc. cit.pp. 58, et seq.

xvi

SEXUAL

SELECTION

INFLUENCED

BY

AFFECTION

361

friendship is rarely met "It is with. sincere mutual husband in vain," he says, to expect, between and wife, that piness constitute the hapreciprocal confidence and kindness which

Dubois,

"

a Hindu marries is which to aid him in enduring the evils of not to gain a companion life, but a slave to bear children and be subservient to his rule."1 The love of which the Persian poets sing has either a symbolic

of

family.

The

objectfor

or

very Burckhardt,

the
meant

Among the meaning.2 the passion of love is, indeed, much inhabitants ; but I doubt of towns whether
profane
"

Arabs,

says talked of by

animal Finck remarks that in the whole of the Bible there is not a 'even in Greece, love.4 And to single reference romantic little to some was according authorities, the love of the sexes
more

by

them

more

than

the grossest

is anything Mr. desire."3

than

sexual

instinct.5 that marriage

women as

It is also obvious

cannot

be

contracted
are

from kept

the young affection where the men, quite apart from In China each it often happens

before is done

marriage in Eastern

countries.
seen was

other scarcely less rigorous

men

that the parties have not even tillthe wedding-day ; and, in Greece, custom in this respect.6 women should be
so

that young
to

and
one

In vain Plato urged frequently permore mitted

meet

enmity and that love will The

another, indifference in the

come

that

married

be less should life.7 Plutarch hopes

there

feeling

after marriage.8 husband which makes

worse can

and
up
are

wife
only strong

true

companions

for better and where make

not
to

grow
man

in societies enough
to

the altruistic sentiments him recognize woman

as
an

of
as

his equal, and

shut up
associate

exotic plant in a green-house, freely with men. In this direction

where she is but is allowed European there

can

civilization has been advancing be no reason to fear that it will

1
3

for centuries, and be permanently ever

2 4

diverted

loc. cit. p. 109. loc. cit. p. 155. Burckhardt, Dubois, Palmblad,

'

Polak,
Finck,

loc. tit. vol. i. p. 206. ' Love,' p. Romantic

'

no.

Grekisk

fornkunskap,'

vol. i. p. 252.

Das

Ausland,'

1875, p. 321. 6 Katscher,

7
8

loc. cit. pp. 71, 84.

vi. p. 771.
'

Hermann-Bliimner,

loc. cit.p. 261.

Plato, loc. cit. book Plutarch,

n"pi

fjdiKrjs ch. viii. rijs operas,'

362

THE

HISTORY

OF

HUMAN

MARRIAGE

CHAP.

from

the path by which alone its ends can be attained. When

human

some

of the most

important

of

affection
sexual
and

play a more selection, higher regard was

came

to

part in prominent paid to intellectual,

the feeling is qualities, through moral which Later on, we shall see how great are the chiefly provoked. which spring from this fact. For the present consequences be enough it may to say that the preference given to higher
emotional, qualities by improvement

civilized
of the

men

race.

contributes much Dr. Stark observes

the mental perate, that the intem-

to

criminal classes do not commonly profligate, and true ; and the like is to a large extent marry of persons who in intellect, inferior are emotions, very and will.1 in a very high degree Affection depends upon sympathy. distinct aptitudes, these two are classes of emotions by intimately : most connected affection is strengthened is strengthened by affection. munity Comand sympathy sympathy, culture, and mode of interests, opinions, sentiments, is therefore essential to close sympathy,2 of life, as being favourable to warm affection. If love is excited by contrast, it is so only within certain limits. The contrast not be must
so

Though

great as to exclude sympathy. Great difference of age is fatal to close sympathy. Wieland noted that most people who fallin love do so with persons
own

of about their to be correct.

usually

age ; Men

and

statistics prove

avoid too
"

marry who in age.4 difference great

the observation late in life comparatively The by

foundation
age,

this admiration and preference, modified Walker, appears to be the similarity of which
are

says and interests objects

of Mr.

inseparable with
a

of these

the associasimilar periods of life, tion intensity desire, the consimilar sequent of sexual

from

of similar sympathy, production and the resolve that 5 it shall be permanent." factor is similarity in the degree A very important of cultivation. " " happens It seldom falls in love that a gentleman
1
2

Darwin,

3
4

The Descent of Man,' vol. i. p. 215. Bain, loc. Cf. cit. p. 117 ; Sully, 'Outlines of Psychology,' p. 515. 'Intermarriage,' pp. 113-115. Walker, 6 Haushofer, loc. cit. p. 405. Walker, pp. 115, et seq.

'

xvi

SEXUAL

SELECTION

INFLUENCED

BY

SYMPATHY

363

with
more

peasant-girl,
almost

or

an

artizan with

"

lady."
the

This

does

than

anything

else to maintain
to preserve

separation

the

different classes, and

the existing

of distribution

the various groups of society. of wealth among Want prevents great divisions of human of sympathy or nations, hereditary castes, such as different races
"

beings

and

adherents

of different religions

"

from

classes, intermarrying, even

where

personal affection plays no part in the choice of the Thus mate. many ing uncivilized peoples carefully avoid marrybeing, I think, the tribe, the chief reason out of their own and barbarous called
to

distinct savage dislike which strong Mr. McLennan for one have another. " in contradistinction endogamous,"
"

nations

such

peoples
who
are

peoples
"

i.e., do not marry tribe or clan. within their own exogamous," " But this classification has caused much confusion, exogamy For there exists not being real contraries. and endogamy Maine's every people an outer circle to use Sir Henry among
" "
"

very

is either marriage inner circle, avoided ; as well as an prohibited, or generally kinsfolk, including the clan, or, at any rate, the very nearest

appropriate

terminology

"

out

of which

is allowed. within which no marriage Like the inner circle, the outer circle varies considerably Rengger races that many extent. states of the Indian
Paraguay
are

in

of
a

too

proud
even

to

intermarry

with

any

race

of

different colour, or Indians elsewhere,

of
not

do

different stock.1 intermix readily

the Isthmians

In Guiana

and

whom
"

they despise.2 Among

was

negroes, of Central America,

with

or contracted with strangers people " 3 language different in San Salvador, a ac; and cording speaking to Palacio, a man who had intercourse with a foreign

marriage

not

woman

was

killed.4 would

Mr.
to

Powers' death
a

informs
a

us

of

Californian

tribe

who

put

woman
5

for committing
and among
the Baro-

adultery
1 2 3 4 5

with

or

marrying

white

man

Reich, loc. cit. p. 456. to Anthropology,' Waitz, ' Introduction

Bancroft, Spencer,
Powers,

p. 174. Mexicans,
'Voyages,'

loc. cit. vol. i. p. 772. ' Sociology,' Descriptive

loc. cit. p. 214.

Ancient

"c., p. 4.
p. 148

and

Rocky

Mountain

Cf, Mackenzie, Indians).

(Beaver

364

THE

HISTORY

OF

HUMAN

MARRIAGE

CHAP.

longs,

Bechuana
on

tribe, the
one

same

inflicted Among deTendu

had European.1 a who 'avec le manage une the Kabyles, ne"gresse n'est pas le famille en a une principe ; mais s'opposerait
any
"

punishment intercourse with

was

formerly

pareille union."2 The Chinese,

to Mr. Jamieson,refuse marriage according barbarous a as tribes, with whom, rule, with the surrounding have black friendly hostile.3 dealings, The no or they either

and

fairer people of the Philippines morial have from time immeinterdwelt in the same mediate an country without producing 4 have kept themselves race the Bugis ; of Perak
distinct from the people
a

very

in Sumatra,

it is

rare

among thing for a Kols

whom Malay

5 they live ; and,

man

to
a a as

marry

Kubu

woman.6

The by
a

Munda

is seduced their
matter
own

Hindu,

people
course.7

whereas is regarded by And,

severely punish intercourse with

most
even

girl who
man

of

of

of

in Ceylon,

quite a those Veddahs who

with

them

live in settlements,

their neighbours,
them.8

they have although the Sinhalese, have not

associated intermarried yet

long

with

Count
religion

de and Arab

Gobineau
country
can

remarks

that

not

even

common

to the of the Syria, of the Magyar to the Slav.9 Indeed, so strong, among is the instinct of ethnical isolation, that, as a the Arabs, traveller relates, at Djidda, where sexual morality is held in

the hereditary aversion extinguish Turk, of the Kurd to the Nestorian of

littlerespect, a Bedouin European, to a Turk or

if she
1
'

woman

may

were

but would joinedto him

yield herself for money honoured disthink herself for ever in lawful wedlock.10

2 3 4

1884, p. 464. loc. cit. vol. ii.p. 164. and Letourneux, ' in The China Review,' vol. x. pp. 94, et seq. Jamieson, ' On the Classification of the Races Crawfurd, of Man,'
Hanoteau

Das

Ausland,'

in

'

Trans.

Ethn.
6

Soc., N.S.
'

Forbes,

The

7
8 "J

in Jellinghaus,
Bailey, in
'

p. 241. Zeitschr. f. Ethnol.,' vol. iii.pp. 366, 370, 371. Trans. Ethn. Soc.,' N.S. vol. ii.pp. 282, 292.
' '

vol. i. p. 357. Eastern Archipelago.'

McNair,

'Perak,' p. 131.

de Gobineau,

The

Moral

and

Intellectual

Diversity

of Races,' pp.

173, et seq. 10 Ibid., p. 174, note

i.

Cf.d'Escayrac

de Lauture,

loc. cit.p. 155.

xvi

SEXUAL

SELECTION

INFLUENCED

BY

SYMPATHY

365

Marriages

between
upon
as

Lapps

and

Swedes
by

very

rarely

occur,

being
are

looked

dishonourable between that

a

both and

equally uncommon happens it hardly ever

various times, Spaniards Frenchmen Mauritius,

Lapps Lapp

peoples. Norwegians,
a

They
and At in and law

in Central in

marries America, andbeen the

Russian.1

Englishmen Antilles,
by

Reunion have

the

Danish
from

traders

in Greenland, natives.2 their have from Among

marrying of early days aliens

were
seem

prevented Hebrews, during

the

power

and
rare

dominion, exceptions.3

to

been

marriages with The Romans

prohibited the

of opinion

barbarians ; Valentinian inflicted marrying for such unions.4 Tacitus was penalty of death that the Germans with foreign refused marriage
the like
seems

nations,5 and

to

have

been

the

case

with

the

Slavs.6
Among
takes several peoples
marriage
very

seldom, tribe

or
or

never, community.

tribes of Guatemala,7 with many In Ahts,8 Navajos,9 and Pueblos.10 the the village of Mexico, Mr. Schawill, in Southern Stephens, to according
"

outside place even This is the case

the

territory of the

every

member thing
as a

must

marry

such They
was was

said it was
a

marriage impossible,

the within out of it had

it could
not

rancho,
ever

and

no

happen.

occurred. This
. .

thing

so

littleapprehended
in

that code

not
some
or

defined

their penal they be

for it punishment ; but being questioned,

the

after
man

consultations,
woman,

said

that

the
n

Chaymas
contracted v. Humboldt

in

expelled." would Andalusia, among whom between the inhabitants of the same New
"

offender, whether Speaking of the

are marriages hamlet only,12

says,

Savage

infinity of tribes, which,

1

are nations bearing a cruel

into an subdivided hatred toward each

v.

Diiben,

loc. cit. pp. loc. cit.

200,

et seq.

loc. cit. vol. ii.p. 491. Godron, loc. 3 Fries, loc. cit.p. 159. Ewald, loc cit. p. 193. cit. vol. ii.p. 360. 5 4 loc. Tacitus, loc. cit.ch. iv. Rossbach, cit. p. 465. 6 Macieiowski, loc. cit. vol. ii.p. 191.
Morelet,
Montgomery,
7
9 10 12

Bancroft,

Bancroft, Davis,
v.

loc. cit. vol. i. p. 703. 120. vol. i. p. 512, note

u

Sproat, loc. cit. p. 98.

Bancroft, vol. i. p. 663.

loc. cit. p. 146. ' Personal Humboldt,

Narrative,'

p. 227. vol. iii.

366

THE

HISTORY

OF

HUMAN

MARRIAGE

CHAP.

other,

form

no

intermarriages,
same

even

when

their

languages
of a This
In

spring from

the

root,

and

when

river, or a group of hills,separates holds good especially for several of the Brazilian Peru it was lawful for the natives not ancient
or

only a small arm their habitations." l

tribes.2 of
one

vince pro-

those of another.3 village to marry In Equatorial Africa, according to Mr. Du Chaillu, the noncannibal tribes do not intermarry with their cannibal bours, neigh-

whose
Barrow
own

states

practices that the Hottentots

a

peculiar

are

held

in

abhorrence.4

always

kraal ; 5 and
out

Bushman

woman

with any one degradation.6 and

says,
even
"

of the tribe, no Among the Hovas,

as
a

within their would regard intercourse how matter superior, as a

marry

the

from
among

rule do not in order to keep landed property together, as 7 Mr. Swann informs strong clannish feeling."

families

different tribes, clans, intermarry, as Mr. Sibree well as me that,

out

the

Waguha,

of West

Tanganyika,

marriages

the

tribe are not avoided, though prohibited ; and Hodgson writes that this is very often the Eastern Central Africa.
In India there several instances Tipperahs Abors, and
are

of deacon Archin

case

endogamy.8
with

The

of tribe- or for example,

clan-

view

out of their girls marrying of their Colonel Dalton own was that, clan,8 and gravely assured " daughters demeans Pddam one herself, so the of when of the sun and the moon refuse to shine, and there is such a strife in

abhorrence

the idea

the elements

that all labour

sacrifice and oblation not only despise the

despise
1 2 v.

is necessarily suspended, 10 The the stain is washed away."

tillby

Ainos

Japanese
not

as

much
even

as

the among

Japanese
them-

them,

but
'

are

very

sociable

3 4 6
8

Personal Narrative,' vol. iii.pp. 226, et seq. loc. i. tit, v. p. 106. vol. Garcilasso de la Vega, loc. tit. vol. i. p. 308. 5 Du Chaillu, loc. cit. p. 97. Barrow, loc. tit. vol. i. p. 144. 7 Sibree, loc. loc. cit.vol. ii.p. 75. Chapman, cit. pp. 109, 256.

Humboldt,
Martius,

Kolams

Bengal,'
Mason,

loc. tit. p. (Dalton, (Hodgson, in Jour.As. Soc. 278),Koch (according to Dr. Bunker ; vol. xviii. p. 707),Karens of Burma 'On Dwellings, "c., of the Karens,' in 'Jour.As. Soc. Bengal,
10

'

vol. xxxvii. pt. ii.p. 151). 9 Lewin, loc. tit. p. 201.

Dalton,

p. 28.

XVI

SEXUAL

SELECTION

INFLUENCED

BY

SYMPATHY

367

selves
same

: one

may Minahassers,3

village does not be said of the the

Dyaks,4
as

like to marry into another.1 The 2 Islanders ; whilst the Sermatta Guinea5 the natives of New and

general rule, marry within their own Zealanders, according to Mr. Yate, the New tribe. Among " is made for to one taking, except any great opposition some tribe," and maranother political purpose, a wife from riage and
a

New

Britain,6

generally there
are

takes

place

between

relatives.7

In

Australia

tribes, ally of tribes, so-called associated generdialect, in habit same are the the who speaking of for common defence riage Marand purposes. uniting other groups

between

the

members

of associated

tribes is the

rule,8

but many tribes are mostly endogamous.9 Wales, In ancient to Mr. according Athens, to be the clan.10 At within history,

Lewis,
at

was marriage least in its later

Athenian alien lived as a husband with an liable to be sold as a slave, and to have his he was woman, lived with a foreign property confiscated ; and, if an Athenian liable to like consequences, he to a woman, she was and

if

an

penalty
women

of
was

thousand

drachmae.11

Marriage

with

foreign

for the

unla,wful for all Spartans, and was Heracliciae by a separate rhetra.12

made unlawful At Rome, any

herself a not of a citizen with a woman who was marriage Roman to a community citizen, or did not belong possessing Rome was the privilege of connubium with always which invalid ; no legitimate was expressly conferred children
"

"

Batchelor,

in

'

Trans.

As. Soc.

Japan,' vol.

x.

pp.

211,

et seq.

v.

Sie-

bold, loc. cit. pp. 30, et seq. 2 Riedel, loc. cit. p. 325.
3
4

Hickson, Wilken, Bink,

loc. cit. p. 277.

Wilken,

'

Verwantschap,'

pp.

21,

et seq.

5
6

p. 23. in ' Bull. Soc. d'Anthr.,' in

'

ser.

Romilly, Yate,

Proceed.

Roy.

Geo.

iii. vol. xi. p. 396. Soc.,' N.S. vol. ix. p. 9.

in
'

7
8

loc. cit. pp. 96, 99. Curr, loc. cit. vol. i. pp. 63, 67.

Mathew,

Jour. Roy.
21,

Soc.

N.S.

Wales,'
9

vol. xxiii. p. 398. Curr, vol. i. pp. 298, 307 ; vol. iii.pp. 252, 272. 10 Lewis, loc. cit. p. 196.
11

303,

330,

343, 377;

vol. ii.pp.

179, 197,

Hearn,

12

loc. cit. pp. 156, et seq. ' The Doric Race,' vol. ii.p. 302. M tiller,

368

THE

HISTORY

OF

HUMAN

MARRIAGE

CHAP.

could
even

In early times it was of such a marriage.1 husband for a father to seek, for his daughter, a customary from his own gens, marriage out of it being mentioned

be

born

as

thing.2 extraordinary Prohibitions of intermarriage

an

do

not

refer only

to

persons

different nations or tribes; very often they relate belonging to different classes or castes of the also to persons Yet in many, cases same these most, community. perhaps
to

belonging

prohibitions
always,

Castes are originally coincided. the consequences of foreign conquest

becoming
or

frequently, if not and

subjugation,

the conquerors commonalty the English

slaves.

the nobility, and the subjugatedthe Thus, before the Norman conquest,

descendants thousand

aristocracy was of the German

Saxon

; after it, Norman.

The

years, the dominant

for a conquerors of Gaul were, in France ; and until the race

were

fifteenth century all the higher nobility Burgundian origin.3 The Sanskrit word
how z"., colour, which shows in India. That arose caste
races

of Prankish for caste is " varna," of high inhabited

or

the distinction
country
was

and low by dark

before the fairer Aryans

of the Aryans

bitter contempt

possession of it ; and the for foreign tribes, their domineering

took

and of religion, spirit,and their strong antipathies of race found vent in the pride of class and caste distinctions.* Even distinguish the descendants to this day a careful observer can

and of conquerors Dr. Stevenson,

"

being shape

" in No conquered. sojourner India," says have to the physican attention ognomy paid any lower orders of natives without of the higher and difference that exists in the struck with the remarkable of the head, the build of the body, and the colour of the

into which the the higher and the lower castes skin between This explanation is divided."4 Hindu of the origin population by the fact that it is in some of of Indian castes is supported the latest Vedic those
1 2 3 4

hymns
"

four classes
'

find the earliest references to the Brahmans, the Kshatriyas, the Vaisyas,
that
we

Gaius,

i. " 56. loc. cit. vol. vii. p. 29. Marquardt and Mommsen, 'The Diversity of Races,' p. 239. Hotz, in de Gobineau, from a German Miiller, ' Chips Workshop,' vol. i. pp. Williams,
'

Institutiones,' book

322. et seq.

Cf.Monier

Hinduism,'

p. 154.

xvi

SEXUAL

SELECTION

INFLUENCED

BY

SYMPATHY

36^

to which and the Sudras back.1 The Incas of Peru

"

all the later castes have been traced known were as a conquering race;

the culture-heroes of the ancient Mexicans represented Among the Toltecs as white.2 the Beni-Amer, the nobles light blackish.3 are are mostly coloured, while the commoners and
The

Polynesian and
seem
"

fair coma nobility have comparatively plexion,4 to be the descendants a or of conquering of hereditary
"

The superior race. chiefs, and persons and influence in the islands," says Ellis,
exception, people, in
as

rank

are,

almost
or

without
common

superior stateliness, dignified they

are

much

to

the

peasantry deportment, and circumstances

physical
; although

strength, they are

personal

as

in rank
to

and

not

elected

endowments, This their ancestry.

their station on account of their but derive their rank and elevation from is the case with most of the groups of the

Pacific, but particularly so in Tahiti and the islands."5 adjacent " Among to Dr. Anderson, the Shans, according the
of the

majority

the classes seemed common elongated oval faces and a decidedly people by more In America, at the time of the Tartar type of countenance."6 kind of caste distinction a earliest Europesfci immigration,
arose,

higher

to

be

distinguished

from

La from

white blood being synonymous Plata, Spaniards, Mestizoes, and

with nobility ; and, in Indians were separated

in church.7 each other even As descendants members of different ancestors, keep families up their separate position, and remain

of noble

foreigners to the people

on

among

whom

they live.
the
are

almost as Speculating classes

in

the

want

of
"

societies in which Tocqueville says, rights, manners,

1

sympathy among distinctions such Each modes

on

various

recognized,
own

Count

de

caste

has its

opinions, feelings,
the
men

and
'

of living.
the

Thus
and

of whom
of Religion,'

Rhys
22,

Davids,

Lectures

Origin

Growth

pp.
2 4

et seq.

Waitz,

3 loc. cit,vol. iv. p. 64. " loc. tit.p. 336. Munzinger, Waitz-Gerland, vol. vi. p. 6. Lisiansky, loc. cit.p. 85 (Nukahivans). Ellis, ' Polynesian Researches,' Cf. Beechey, loc. cit. vol. i. p. 82.

' Viti,' p. 79. vol. i. pp. 205, et seq. ; Seemann, 0 loc. cit.p. 289. Anderson, ' 7 Bastian, Beitrage zur Ethnologie,' in ' Zeitschr.

f. Ethnol.,' vol. i.

pp. 267, et seq.

B B

370

THE

HISTORY

OF

HUMAN

MARRIAGE

CHAP.

is composed do not resemble the each caste fellow-citizens ; they do feel or think not
manner,
same

mass

of their

in

the

same

and human
who

Ages,

to the scarcely believe that they belong When race. the chroniclers of the Middle to the aristocracy by birth or education, all belonged

they

relate the
whereas
massacres

tragical end
tell you
tortures

they

and

Not

that these

several classes of the declared. They impelled by an was were not yet community instinct rather than by a passion ; as they had formed no clear notion of a poor man's sufferings, they cared but little for his

writers for the people ; war

noble, their grief flows apace ; at a breath, and without wincing, of inflicted on the common sort of people. felt habitual hatred or systematic dain disof
a

between

the

fate." Madame

Then, de
our

in proof

Sevign6's
day, "the

of this, the writer letters, displaying harshest

man
"

gives extracts
a

from

cruel

jocularity
insensible

which, in
to

writing

to the most

person

indulge
:

of his acquaintance in ; and yet Madame

was

cruel ready

she
to

passionately

not venture wantonly would de Se"vign6 was not selfish or attached to her children, and ever

she treated with her friends, and servants and vassals with kindness and indulgence.1 It is to this want between of affection and sympathy

sympathize

her

the

different layers of society, together with the vain desire of keeping the blood pure, that the prohibition out of marriage
of the class, or the general avoidance of such marriages, owes its origin. Among take great the Ahts, for instance, who birth, a patrician loses caste unless he pride in honourable
marries
a woman

tribe.2 married marriage

Among

rank, in his own of corresponding the Isthmians of Central America,

or

another the lords

only the daughters

with a slave The tribes of Brazil condition.3 highly disgraceful.4

of noble blood ; and, in Guatemala, to a the free-man slave's reduced

also consider

such

alliances distinctly

Nowhere separated
1 2 4

are

the different orders

of society

more

from

each other than

'

the South

Sea

Islands.

In

de Tocqueville,
Sproat,
v.

Democracy

in America,'
3

Martius,

loc. cit. pp. 98-99. loc. cit. vol. i. p. 71.

vol. ii.pp. 149-151. Bancroft, loc. cit. vol. ii.p. 659.

v.

Spix

and

v.

Martius,

loc. cit.

vol. ii.p. 74.

xvi

SEXUAL

SELECTION

INFLUENCED

BY

SYMPATHY

371

the Marianne
nobles
were

group,
endowed
a

it

was
an

the

common

belief that only the

soul ; and punished looked nobleman with death.1
a

with

immortal
was

who married In Polynesia

girl of the
also, the

people

as nobility almost the higher ranks

upon by the in Hence different species of beings.2 a was only between concluded marriage
commoners were

persons
of

of corresponding

condition chose he had by children marriages

position ; and if,in Tahiti, a woman husband, inferior person a as the an pelago, killed.3 In the Indian Archiher were persons

between

of different rank

are,

as

rule, disapproved, and in some places they are prohibited.4 Among Hovas Madagascar, the the three great divisions of the nobles, the commoners, tions, and the slaves, with few excepintermarry do three different the cannot ; neither
"

"

Almost the same classes of slaves marry each other.5 holds good for the different orders of the Beni-Amer Marea Teda, form the the ;6 whilst, among smiths

rule and
an

hereditary

and

utterly

despised

caste

by

themselves,

being

to marry caste.7 obliged solely with members of their own By several African peoples, however, slaves and freemen are allowed to intermarry.8

The

Aenezes

of Arabia
or

never

intermarry

with the

"

szona,"

handicraftsmen

do they ever their artizans ; nor marry daughters In India, to Fellahs, or to inhabitants of towns.9 intermarriage between in Manu's different castes was time permissible,
1
2

but is

now

altogether

prohibited.

Of the original

Waitz-Gerland,

vol. ii.pp. 171, et seq. Ellis, i. p. 256. vol. 4 in ' Bijdragen,' Wilken, "c., ser. v. vol. i. p. 153. Hickson, loc. cit. loc. cit. p. 13 (Bugis and Macassars). p. 278 (Minahassers).Matthes, Riedel, loc. cit. pp. 302, 434 (natives of Timor-Laut Wetter). and 'Polynesian

v. pt. ii.p. Ibid., vol. vi. pp. 165, 1 86. Cook, 'Voyage to the Pacific Ocean,'

loc. cit. vol.

112.

Researches,'

St.
6

John, 'Wild

Ethn.

Tribes of the North- West Coast of Borneo,' in 'Trans. Soc.,' N. S. vol. ii.pp. 234, et seq. (Sea Dyaks). 6 Sibree, loc. cit. pp. 185, 256. Munzinger, loc. cit. pp. 240, 313.

loc. cit.vol. i. pp. 443, et seq. (Soyaux, loc. cit. p. 162),Hottentots (Kolben, of Loango Kunama loc. cit.vol. i. p. and Barea (Munzinger, p. 484). 156), 9 loc. Burckhardt, Cf. Burton, 'Pilgrimage,' p. 305. cit.p. 63. Nachtigal, Negroes
8

372

THE

HISTORY

OF

HUMAN

MARRIAGE

CHAP.

four castes,
arjy extent,
castes,

the Brahmans but there

is
an

alone

have

retained

their purity

to

almost

endless

number

the

same

associations of men resulting chiefly from Moreover, Sir Monier as occupation.1

"

of tradein engaged

Williams
even

remarks, Brahmans which

we are are
.
.
.

find broken

castes

up

so castes, within divided into and

that
numerous

the
races, or

again

sub-castes prevails in Ceylon,3 Siam,4 district, when slave.0

are
a

into numerous subdivided which do not intermarry."2

tribes, families,

Class-endogamy
in the Chittagong
must

and

Corea;5
the

and

slave

marries,

person

In China,_play-actors, policemen,

chosen boatmen,

be

and

slaves

not

allowed
they

to marry

women

to which

respectively

of any And belong.7

other class than that in Japan, before the

year

introduced, a new the 1868, when order of things was different classes of nobles were to intermarry not permitted

with each other or with In Europe there have plebeians

and patricians
were

common

people.8

been

In Rome, similar prohibitions. till the year could not intermarry patricians and intermarriages of of inbetween

455

B.C., nor

clients. genuia.nd

Cicero

marriages allowed himself disapproved

and, though such alliances were generally Emperors, a senator yet under the permitted could not marry her liberated slave. Between nor a patroness a freed-woman, freemen and

freedmen,

marriage.9 any freeman

slaves contubemium Among the Teutonic

who had
a

could

take

place, but

not

peoples,
with
a

in ancient

times,

intercourse

slave

was

woman guilty of such a crime with slavery, and In the Scandinavian killed. countries, slavery came early period, but in Germany end at a comparatively

punished might be
to
an

it was

succeeded regarded As late

1 2 3

by
as

to be ; and equality of birth continued serfdom indispensable an condition of lawful marriage.

as

the

thirteenth

century

any

German

woman

who

Monier

Williams,
'

'Hinduism,'

pp. 153, 155.

4
"

Idem,) Davy,

Indian

Wisdom,'

p. 218, note. Neale, Lewin, loc. cit. p. 58. loc. cit. p. 86, note.

loc. cit. p. 284. Ross, loc. cit. p. 311. Gray, loc. cit.vol. i. p. 187. Kiichler, in 'Trans. As. Soc.
Mommsen,

7
8
9

Japan,' vol.

loc. cit. vol. i. p. 318.

xiii.p. 117. Rossbach, loc. cit. pp. 249, 456,

457, et seq.

xvi

SEXUAL

SELECTION

INFLUENCED

BY

SYMPATHY

373

the class with a serf lost her liberty.1 From of freemen, both in Germany and in Scandinavia, the nobility between as a distinct order, and gradually marriages emerged free, were persons of noble birth and persons who, although

had

intercourse

not

noble,

came

to

be

considered

misalliances.2
were

In Sweden,

in the seventeenth century, such marriages Modern to pull down civilization tends separate diminish

punished.3 the barriers which

classes of society, just as it tends to the differences in interests, habits, sentiments, and longer determines knowledge. Birth no to the same extent

the

various

as

before

man's

social

shadow of what it was. the former class-endogamy. Law, the marriage of a man
with
a

position, and nobility has become Thus there survive but few traces

According belonging
to

to

German
high

of Civil

the

nobility

woman

gium ; and husband, nor

or

as a disparaof inferior birth is still regarded is not the woman entitled to the rank of her is the full right of inheritance by her possessed

by her children.4

Although

in

no

way

out of the class are generally marriages limit, within The or outer endogamous Maine, woman must mai'ry," says Sir Henry
"

prevented by avoided
"

by

law,

custom.
man or

a which has been

taken

under

the

faintly traced

or shelter of fashion prejudice. in England, though not wholly obscured. more

mostly It is but

It is

(or perhaps
coloured
are

was) rather
But

distinctly the

States, through
blood.

prejudicesagainst
in Germany

marked blending

in the United

still forfeited by a marriage in spite of all formal and in France, belonging between to a the person belonging another they
are

certain beyond the forbidden

of white and hereditary dignities

limits ;

institutions, marriages noblesse

and

to the

bourgeoisie
'

by
not

the

particle

de

(distinguished roughly rare, ') are wonderfully

person from one

though

unknown.5 Different nations, like the

Winroth,
'

different classes of society, have

227, 230, 233.

Aktenskapshindren,'

pp.

Weinhold,

'Deutsche
2
3 4

Frauen,'

Weinhold,
Odhner, Behrend,
'

vol. i. pp. 349, 353, et seq. vol. i. pp. 349, et seq. historia,' p. 241. i Sveriges, Norges Larobok och Danmarks ' der Rechtswissenschaft,' in v. Holtzendorff, Encyclopedic
5

pt. i. p. 478.

Maine,

'

Early

Law

and

Custom,'

pp. 224, et seq.

374

THE

HISTORY

OF

HUMAN

MARRIAGE

CHAP.

been

prejudices
increased.

gradually have

drawing

nearer

diminished,

During
"ein

and Ages Middle the because

National other. each has international sympathy

to
a

foreigner

was

stood outside law in all civilized the to-day enjoys the protection of countries, and is not as a foreigner an object of prejudice. improved This widening means of sympathy, and of communication,
he
have

Germany

Elender,"

he

called in the law ;l

of

course

made

intermarriages than

between

the

common more several nations much Religion, finally,has formed

great

they used to be. bar to intermarriage.

In
races
"

British
"

India,

the

descendants

Arab,

Iranian, Turanian,

of all the Mohammedan Mongol, converts and Hindu

between according
any

intermarry,

but there

are

and such
and other

Mohammedan
a

women.2

few unions Indeed,

Christian
to

men

Mr.

Lane,

marriage

is not

permitted

under than

cannot

hand,
or

take "place otherwise it is held lawful for a

a
or

by

circumstances, force. On the

to
so

Mohammedan
to do

marry

Christian

Jewish woman,
if he cannot however,

if induced

by excessive

love of her, In this case, faith, and

Marriage

obtain

the offspring inherit when the wife does the husband not is never woman with a heathen permitted
religion that has kept the The Jew,"says Dr. Neubauer,

wife of his own religion. follow the father's must dies.3

to
a

Mussulman.*
It is mainly
"

Jews
"

relatively

pure for, or

preference he can or race any aversion from, one another, provided 5 a woman Indeed, the marry of his religion, and vice versa" a Jewish law does not recognize marriage of with person another in the

race.

has

no

belief,6 though
days

there

are

instances During
was

early between marriage

1

of

Israel.7 and
'

of such marriages Ages, the Middle prohibited by the

Jews

Christians
Encyclopadie,'

Behrend,

in

v.

Holtzendorff,

pt. i. p. 457.

2 3 4
5

Balfour, loc. cit. vol. ii.p. 885. Lane, loc. cit. vol. i. p. 137. d'Escayrac de Lauture, loc. cit. p. 68.
Neubauer,
'

Notes

on

the Race-Types

of the

Jews,'in

'

Jour.Anthr.
p.
xx.

Inst.,'vol. xv. 6 Frankel,

'

des mosaisch-talmudischen die Philo Halacha,' Ritter, p. 71. und 7 'Genesis,' 21 v. ; ch. xxxvi. v. 2. ch. xxi.

'

p. 19. Grundlinien

Eherechts,'

xvi

SEXUAL

SELECTION

INFLUENCED

BY

SYMPATHY

375

The folk-lore of also, and universally avoided.1 Europe," Mr. Jacobs remarks, " regarded the? Jews as something it an impossible infra-human, and would require almost for Christian maiden a amount of large toleration of the

Christians

"

Middle than

Ages

to

unnatural."

regard Mr.

union

with

Jew
it

as

Jacobs

thinks

anything other be doubted may

even at the present day there is one whether to five hundred pure Jewish marriages.2 St. Paul indicates that a Christian was not
a

mixed

marriage

heathen,3 early

and
times,

Tertullian

calls such

an

allowed to marry alliance fornication.4 of

was

In

the

Church

often

encouraged

this sort

as

means

only when

its success The

of propagating beyond doubt was

marriages Christianity, and it

of Elvira in marriage to heathens, parents to give their daughters that those who did so should be excommunicated.6 ordering them.5 Even

Council

that it actually forbade expressly

prohibited tian Chris-

been
the

the adherents from prohibited

.

of different Christian confessions have intermarrying. In the Roman Church

and

prohibition

(impedimentum
the prohibition
; and religionis)

heathens marriage of with {sultus disparitatis) was soon

" "

Jews
by

followed

of

marriages mixed Protestants the

(impedimentum
originally the other hand,

also
on

mixtae forbade

made such unions. in this respect a distinction between those schismatici, or in non-essential points only, and who dissent from the Church fundamental from its doctrines.7 dissent haeretici, or those who
Mixed
in Roman
marriages
are
or

The

Greek

Church,

not

Catholic
to

to the civil law either contrary in Protestant countries ; but in countries

now

belonging

the have

Orthodox
been

Greek
by

Church
the and

restrictions Greece, and

as

adopted

ecclesiastical In Russia, State. Protestants

as are

the

Servia, Roman

Catholics

regarded

schismatiti, but in the Turkish

loc. cit. p. 48.
'

countries

haeretici?

1 2 3
4 5

Andree,

Neubauer,

in
xv.

Anthr. 'Jour. p. 52.

Inst.,'vol. xv.

p. 19.

Jacobs, in
St. Paul,
'

Jour.Anthr.
Corinthians,'
'

Inst.,' vol.
v.

Tertullian,

Ad

Uxorem,'
212.

39. ch. vii. book ii.ch, 3. Kirchengeschichte,'

8

Winroth,
Herzog,
'

loc. cit. p.

Abriss

der gesammten

vol. p. i. 215.
220,

Winroth,

pp. 213-215.

Ibid., pp.

et seq.

376

THE

HISTORY

OF

HUMAN

MARRIAGE

CHAP.

It is noteworthy

Catholic, partly
comparatively marriages.1 In no respect

that, in countries Protestant, mixed small

has percentage

which the

are

marriages of

partly Roman form only

whole

number

of

modern

civilization acted

more

cently benefi-

In our time of religious toleration. promoter less exto a much difference of faith discourages tent sympathy Hence it former in did the number than ages. of mixed

than

as

marriages everywhere instance, they amounted

tends

to
"

increase.

In

Bavaria,

for

whole 1860
"

in 1835 1850 to 2'8 per cent, of the 1860 to 3'6 per cent., in number of marriages, in 1850 1870 to 4-4 per cent., in 1870 1875 to 5-6 per cent,
" "

and in 1876 1877 to 6'6 per cent.2 While, therefore, civilization has
"

narrowed
must not

the inner
marry,

limit,
it has

within widened

which

man

or

woman

the outer

limit within

marry, and generally marries. has been one of vast importance history. in man's Originating in racein religious intolerance, the enor caste-pride, or dogamus to keep up and rules have, in their turn, helped

a or man woman may which latter of these processes The

strengthen

conservative, It developed maintaining under past conditions. sentiments is only by slow degrees that the ideas of a new time become from ancient to release mankind strong enough prejudices.
nature

these

feelings.

Law

is by

We

have
"

hitherto
now
we

selection

love ; And calculation. appreciation

the poetry of sexual with is to be said of its prose dry something begin may conveniently with man's only
"

dealt

of

woman's

fertility,as

this has

some

of

the

characteristics of an instinct. Desire for offspring is universal Abortion, indeed, is practised now in mankind. and then,
savage many place among facts disprove but do these the general rule. not peoples ; Speaking of the Crees, Chippewyans, and other Indians on Mountains, Harmon the eastern says that side of the Rocky

and

infanticide frequently

takes

"all

Indians
3

are

very the

desirous

Among
Oettingen,

of Ingaliks,
11.

havfhg
"

numerous
are

spring." off-

children
2

anxiously

v.

loc. cit. "

3

Ibid., p. 131.

Harmon,

loc. cit. p. 374.

xvi

SELECTION

INFLUENCED

BY

CALCULATION

377

desired,
Mayas,
many

when disappointed

even

women

have

no

husbands."

Among

the

couples

prayed

earnestly, and

brought

and

anger was whose posed supofferings to propitiate the god " Be numerous in offspring to have deferred their hopes.2 is a frequent marriage benediction or salutadescendants," tion
in Madagascar
; for to die without

posterity is looked upon " dead as regards the eye." 3 as a great calamity, and is termed A negro considers childlessness the greatest disaster which can happen him ;4 Bosman to once one of the king's asked
captains

in Fida

how
was

many
so

children

sighing, that he could who

not
were

pretend dead.

as unhappy to have had above

he had, and he answered, he to have not many

"

seventy,

including

those great The of

Among

the

Waganda of the regarded

take rejoicings

Shaman

place in the case heathens of Siberia

as

and Wanyoro, birth of twins.5

an

abundance

children and cattle happiness.6 man's

Japanese proverb

essential condition of a have Honest many people children," a 7 large family a says ; the Chinese regard
most
"

the

8 as a the mark of sons of the divine favour ; and to become irf described father of a son in Indian poems as the greatest happiness fall In to the may which share of a mortal.9 Persia, childlessness is considered horrible calamity.10 the most

of the chief blessings that a the Israelites was promised ancient Romans
as

One

Moses
numerous

in the

name

of God
; and

progeny

the

regarded

the

procreation
"

of He who

legitimate has
no
12

children

the
no

children, has
1 2 4

real end of marriage.11 happiness either," the South

Slavonians

say ;

Dall, foe. cit. p. 194. Cf.Bancroft, Bancroft, vol. ii.p. 678. Waitz, Wilson

loc. tit. vol. i. p. 81 (Kaniagmuts). 3 Sibree, loc. cit. p. 246.

5
0

loc. tit.vol. ii.p. 121. Cf. Reade, loc. tit. p. 242. Felkin, loc. tit. and vol. i. p. 187 ; vol. ii.p. 49. For [other Georgi, loc. cit. p. 382. instances, see Science,'
.'

p. 172

cit. p. vol. vi. p. 7 Rein, loc. tit.vol. i. p. 426. 8 Gray, loc. tit. vol. i. p. 183. 9 Bohlen, loc. tit. vol. ii.p. 142. v. 10 Polak, loc. tit. vol. i. p. 218. For the ancient

(Greenlanders) ; Munzinger, Waitz-Gerland, 196 (Dyaks) ;

loc. tit. p. 387

(Kundma) ; Low, 135 (Nukahivans).

vol. vii. loc.

Iranians,

see,

Spiegel,

loc. tit. vol. iii. p. 68 1. 11 loc. cit. pp. 5, 299. Rossbach, 12 Krauss, loc. cit. p. 591.

378

THE

HISTORY

OF

HUMAN

MARRIAGE

CHAP.

and with A

German
a

folk-lore compares
without
sun.1

marriage

without

offspring

world

only as a wife but as a has greater stress been laid on this idea than Nowhere mother. in ancient Lacedaemon. A husband, if he considered that the
woman

therefore

is valued

not

unfruitfulness of the marriage

matrimonial rights to to the husband's
a

was

owing

to himself, gave

his

longed man, younger whose child then befamily ; and to the wives of men who, fell in battle before having for example, children, other men, assigned, that there might be heirs and slaves, were probably
successors

peoples is held is proportionate to her the respect in which a woman barren wife is frequently fecundity,3 and despised an as a In Angola, being.4 to according and unnatural useless Livingstone, in the native dances, "when anyone may wish to

to the deceased

husband.2

Among

many

deride another, in the accompanying song a line is introduced, " ' The So and so has no children, and never will get any.' keenly that it is not feels the insult so offended woman
uncommon

for
the
6

her

to
a man

rush
the

away

and

commit

Among
mother
;

Creeks,
among
"

and,

always calls his wife Todas, in addressing a

"

suicide.5 his son's

man

with
way

Are you married ? the ordinary the casual question, " be to say, " Is there a son ? 7 putting it would It is obvious, then, that fecundity be one must
qualities which a Mr. Reade tells
1 2
3

of

man us

most

eagerly

requires parts

from

of the his bride.

that, in certain

of Africa, especi-

loc. cit. p. 25. Miiller, The Doric Race,' vol. ii. p. 211. African races loc. cit. vol. ii. p. Deecke,
'

-(Waltz,

121.

Schweinfurth,

loc. cit.
cit. in

vol. ii.p. 31. "c. p. 176),

4

Du

Chaillu, loc. cit.p. Intellectual vol.

335), Kaniagmuts
Character of North 150), of
Benin

(Sauer,loc.
the

Eskimo

(King, 'The
Soc. London,'

Esquimaux,'

cit. vol. iii. p. natives of Monbuttu p. 527), and the Indian Archipelago

Ethn. 'Jour. (Waitz, loc.

i. p. 100),Negroes

American

Indians

Emin Pasha (' (Wilken, in De

'

in Central Indische

cit. Africa,' p. 209) Gids,' 1880, vol. ii.

(Bosnian,loc.

Laplanders p. 633), Kirghiz, Tartars of Kazan and Orenburg, ' Hebrews loc. cit.pp. 10, 105, on (Michaelis,Commentaries

(Georgi,
the Laws

221),

of Moses,' vol. i. p. 471), ancient 6 Livingstone, loc. cit. p. 412.

6

Germans

loc. cit. ch. (Tacitus, xx.).

7

Schoolcraft,

loc. cit. vol.

v.

p. 272.

Marshall,

loc. cit. p. 214.

xvi

SELECTION

INFLUENCED

BY

CALCULATION

379

ally in

malarious
one cares

localities, where
to

women

are

so

frequently

sterile, no and
among

marry

the Votyaks, if she is

seen
as a

girl tillshe has borne a child ; to Dr. Buch, a according girl gets
a

sooner married We have

several
married

mother.1 instances people

living together Among if they with

were the Creeks, marriages fruitful,they were, as proved

of husband and wife not before the birth of a child. for a year, but contracted
a

regard

considering

Again, rule, renewed.2 to an order of the Essenes, Josephus states that, life, succession to be the principal part of human
for three
years,

they
them Among
a

tried their spouses a only if there was

many

and

then

peoples

prospect of the union being it is the practice for a man to repudiate

married fruitful.3

wife. desire for offspring, with its consequence, the appreciation fecundity, First, is female due to various causes. there of Mr. Marshall remarks, is in man instinct for reproduction. an
The
"

barren

I have for progeny seen many examples but to all appearances the Todzts, so strongly marked, amongst of personal ambition, and separate from apart from the sense in old for support demands any of religion or requirements

Of

this desire

that it was the primitive faculty age, as to give the impression acting so insensibly, naturally, as to of Philoprogenitiveness, have more the character of an of a plain instinct, than

intelligent human
parental
man's

feeling."4
"

With

this instinct

pride is associated. and his honour." power the

Children,"

feeling of " a are says Hobbes,

a

nations, the ancient Aryan had its root chiefly in redesire for offspring, particularly sons, ligious belief,being a natural outcome of the idea that the spirits Among

Hebrews

and

the

of the dead

were

made

happy The
Buch,

by homage
same

received
case

at the hands
6

of their male
1

posterity.

is the

with the Chinese

loc. tit. p. 547. Felkin, loc. tit. vol. ii. pp. Reade,
mann,
2 3 4

loc. tit. pp. 45, et seq.

Cf.Wilson

309 loc. tit. vol. i. pp. 253, et Waitz, loc. tit. vol. iii.p. 105. Marshall,

(Gowane people of Kordofan) ; seq. (Solomon Islanders).

and Zimmer-

Josephus,loc. tit. book

by Bain,

ii.ch. viii. " 13.

loc. tit. p. 209. loc. tit. p. 142. Quoted Gray, loc. tit.vol. i. p. 183.

380

THE

HISTORY

OF

HUMAN

MARRIAGE

CHAP.

and

Japanese,1 and
at
a

perhaps,

to

certain

extent,

lower stage of civilization. The from that the life which goes on after death, differs in nothing before, that conas this life,that wants and pursuits remain sequently dead drinks, man's the spirit eats and and needs
peoples his surviving for in that he is well provided Hence for these respects. the offerings to deceased ancestors various periods after death and the feasts for the dead.2 Among it sometimes to Holmberg, happens the Thlinkets according
course,

with some savage believes

fire for warmth and cooking. descendants have to see who

It is, of

that

his whole fortune as well as his wife's marriage portion on such a feast, and has to live as a poor man for the rest of his life.3 But doubt for by no most eagerly longed children are
a
man

spends

easily supported when young, and in times of want When be left to die or be sold. a few years they may old, the become sons able to hunt, fish,and paddle, and later on they in war. The daughters help are their father's companions
are

savage They

men

because

they

are

of

use

to

him

in his lifetime.

their mother lucrative would them.4

food, and, when grown up, they are Finally, when old, the parents objectsof trade. had they not their children to support often suffer want
to

provide

savage condition of life,children are the And is the case the same at somewhat chief wealth of the family. Mr. Lane higher stages of social development. remarks Hence,
in
a

that, in Egypt, become of

use

"

at the age

to

tend

the

of five or flocks and

six years, the children herds ; and at a more

age, until they marry, they assist their fathers in the have often to The poor in Egypt operations of agriculture. in their old age ; for support depend their sons entirely upon but many parents are deprived of these aids, and consequently

advanced

reduced
extent,

to

beggary,

or

this holds good

6 To a certain almost to starvation." for the uneducated classes in Europe

also.
1

2 3

Rein, loc. cit. p. 423. Principles Spencer, 'The

'

* 6

of Sociology,' vol. i. pp. 101, 102, 139, "c. in Acta Soc. Sci. Fennicae,' vol. iv. pp. 326, et seq. Holmberg, Georgi, loc. cit. p. 323 ; Hunter, ' Rural Bengal,' vol. i. p. 205. Cf.
Lane,

loc. tit. vol. i. p. 268.

xvi

SELECTION

INFLUENCED

BY

CALCULATION

381

With

become
out

the progress less intense.

in the
more more

of civilization the desire for offspring has The religious motive has of course died Christian world, and, in proportion as social life complicated, for necessary
at

becomes

and
success
"

comes beprofessional education in the struggle for existence,

"

children, towns-people,

least in

the

put their parents A childless couple source of wealth. the absence of children ; but a woman

classes arid among instead of being to expense

may

upper

indeed,
no

deplore

is

longer

held

in

respect only,

a ; and principally, as mother ideas, is to modern more than according something for the procreation of legitimate offspring. or

marriage, tion instituan Yet it is

remarkable
sufficient

that, in Switzerland,
reason

although

barrenness

is

no

for

man

to

repudiate

of the total number have people who

amount

of divorces
no

his wife, two-fifths take place between married

the sterile marriages

children

whilst

of marriages.1 only to one-fifth of the number A wife is of use because she to her husband not merely gives him labourers, but also because she herself is a labourer. Drying fish and lighting and attending meat, and preparing
to

the

fire, transporting and

making
"

baggage,

hides

clothes, cooking these are, in the savage state, the chief pursuits the children Among peoples, of a wifet agricultural and cattle-farming to tend the cattle. she has besides, to cultivate the soil and A
wife, therefore, is chosen Thus, such duties. perform in sewing affairs
other
men are

berries, dressing picking food and taking care of

partly among in the

because

ability to the Greenlanders, ness clever-

of her

and

skill

management

the most

Eskimo

attractive qualities of a woman.2 in Tierra del Fuego, tribes and

of household Among middle-aged best are who

will connect

themselves

with

old

women

The Inland able to take care of their common comforts.3 " Columbians, to Mr. Bancroft, according make capacity for 4 the standard the work of female excellence ; and, among Turkomans, fetch double the price of spinsters, young widows
"

1 2 3

Glasson,

Le mariage Fries, loc. tit. p. 1 1 1.

'

King,

in

'Jour.Ethn.

p. 35.

civil et le divorce,' p. 470. Cf.Cranz, loc. cit. vol. i. pp. 145, et seq. ' Soc. London,' Globus,' vol. xlix. vol. i.p. 145. 4 Bancroft, loc. cit. vol. i. p. 276.

382

THE

HISTORY

OF

HUMAN

MARRIAGE

CH.

xvi

because

they

experienced A husband's and

we

accustomed in household concerns.1 function

them
seen,

are

more

to

hard

labour,

and

more

is to

protect

his family distress.

from

enemies
as

to

prevent already
man

falling into
even one

A
a

woman,

have

instinctively

prefers

courageous

and

strong

to

who

is cowardly

reflection defend
says

also
and

makes
to
"

her Mr.

choose a food. provide

her

feeble. But and is well able to man who Among the Comanches,

old
sure

men,

to marry not averse very girls are young if are are as they they always chiefs, particularly to eat."
2

Parker,

of something
more

At

advanced

stages take

of civilization, money the place

and

herited in-

property

ability. stillpersist in modern

working

often Thus,

wife-purchase society, though

and Goklan

of skill, strength, and and husband-purchase, in disguised forms.

in
'

de Bode,
Soc.

'

The

Yamud

Tribes

of Turkomania,'

Jour.

Ethn.
2

London,'

vol. i. p. 75.
v.

Schoolcraft,

loc. cit. vol.

p. 683.

CHAPTER

XVII

MARRIAGE

BY

CAPTURE

AND

MARRIAGE

BY

PURCHASE

THE

practice

of capturing
traces

wives

prevails with

met of it are ceremonies of several peoples, indicating frequently in past ages. more

of the world,

and

in various parts in the marriage much

that it occurred

Speaking
they
women

of of the. inhabitants Aleutian invaded the1 other

"

Unimak,
islands,

Coxe

says

that

the
man

chief

object of

their
a

and incursions.1

carried off Among the

women

Ahts,
own

occasionally

tribe ; 2 whilst the in battle from other tribes, and the women Ecuador if the acquire wives by purchase,
same

steals Bonaks

wife from the of California

of his

usually take Macas Indians of

belongs
to

woman

the
used

to

tribe, but otherwise from women capture

men

by

force.3

All the

Carib

tribes
so

different

peoples

and

tribes,

that the
and
v.

and

women

Martius

states

tongue ; 4 nowhere spoke the same " some tribes habitually that, in Brazil,
5

is all after the wedding arranged seizes his and the presents paid', the bridegroom bride and by her female relatives, carries her off, followed The Araucanians her.6 to try to rescue conwho pretend sidered the carrying
1

steal their neighbours' daughters." Among Indians, the Mosquito

off of the bride by pretended

violence

an

3
4

2 loc. cit. p. 257. Sproat, loc. cit, p. 98. Inst.,' vol. iii.p. 30. Schoolcraft, loc. cit. vol. iv. p. 224. 'Jour.Anthr. McLennan, 'Studies,' p. 34. Waitz, loc. cit. vol. iii.p. 355. Roy. Geo. Soc.,' vol. ii.p. 197. Martius, in 'Jour. v.

Coxe,

Bancroft,

loc. cit,vol. i. p. 733.

384

THE

HISTORY

OF

HUMAN

MARRIAGE

CHAP.

essential prerequisite to E. R. Smith, it is even

to

the
"a

to Mr. nuptials, and, according point of honour with the bride

be." l The resist and struggle, however willing she may " have no particular ceremony Uaupes exat their marriages, cept force, by or the that of always carrying away girl making show
when
same

of doing so, even ; Almost the willing."

a

her parents arc quite is said of the Fuegians, though

she

and

them among Andersson only

anas,

the capture

is sometimes

more

than

ceremony.3

is woman that, among the Bushmans, remarks Speaking too often belli teterrima causa* of the BechuMr. Conder ceremonies, says, "As regards wedding

into the hut by the bridegroom, of casting an arrow 5 Among the of notice as symbolic." which is worthy Wakamba, but the bridegroom is an marriage affair of purchase, c then carry off the bride by force or stratagem." must

there

is

one

"

The
have

Wa-taita also
a

and

Wa-chaga

of

Eastern

Equatorial

Africa

ceremony of capture ;7 and the like is marriage by Lord Kames,8 the case with the Inland Negroes mentioned Among Central the tribes of Eastern and the Abyssinians.9 Africa described by Mr. Macdonald, by capture marriage
occurs

not

as

symbol
a common

According

to

only.10 belief, the

in its most

Australian brutal form.11

us

obtaining wives is capture to Mr. Howitt,12 Mr. occasions

1

of method But contrary

on rare

Curr informs
from

that only tribe, and

the West

is

wife

captured
'

another

carried
Indies,'

Alcedo-Thompson,
Smith,
'

Dictionary

vol. i. p. 416. 2 Wallace, p. 600. 3 King

'The
on

of America and Araucanians,' p. 215.

p. 497.
v.

Travels

the Amazon,'

Martius,

loc. cit. vol. i.

and
ser.

Fitzroy,
x.

loc, cit. vol. ii. p. 182.

Hyades,

in

'

Bull. Soc.

d'Anthr.,'
4
6

iii. vol. 'The Andersson,

p. 334. Okavango

Conder,

in

Anthr. 'Jour.

River,' p. 143. Inst.,'vol. xvi. p. 83.

7 8 9
10 11

Krapf, loc. cit. p. 354. loc. cit. p. 51. Thomson,

Kames,
'

Johnston, loc. cit. pp. 431, 436, et seq. History of the of Man,' vol. i. p. 449. Parkyns, loc. cit. vol. ii.pp. 55, et seq. 'Africana,' vol. i. p. 133. Macdonald,
Sketches
'

Cf.Hodgson,

Reminiscences

of Australia,' p. 243 ; Angas,

'

Savage

Life,'vol. ii.pp. 225, et seq. 12 Fison and Howitt, loc. cit. p. 343.

xvii

MARRIAGE

BY

CAPTURE

385

lead to constant of a stolen woman would possession attacks, hence the tribes set themselves very generally Even to Mr. the practice.2 elopements, according against off.1 The Mathew, there
are are
now

strong
was

fictitious than more usually real;3 for formerly, believing reasons that when elopements

but

the

only partially occupied, the tribe frequently occurred.4 In Tasmania the capture of women and alien tribes
was

continent

from

within

generally

for wives prevalent.5 Among

from

hostile

the Maoris,

the ancient the the

occurs

man
woman

for of obtaining a wife was to get together a party of his friends and carry off by force, apparent or actual.6 A similar practice

and

most

general way

on

the New

larger islands

of the

FijiGroup,7

in Samoa,8

Tukopia,9
Indian Among

frequently in the Guinea,10 and extremely Archipelago,11 and among the wild tribes of India.12
the Arabs,13

Asia,
1

as

Tartars,14 and other peoples of Central in Russia,15 traces of capture occur also in European
in

Curr, loc. cit.vol. i.tp. 108. Cf. Taplin, loc. tit. p. 10 ; Palmer, 2 Anthr. Inst.' Curr, vol. i.p. 108. 'Jour. p. 301. " vol. xiii. 3 Roy. Soc. N.S. Wales,' vol. xxiii.p. 407. in 'Jour. Mathew,
4

cf.

by capture among For marriage Curr, vol. i. p. 108. the Australians, loc. ii. in 'Trans. Montgomery, Oldfield, cit.vol. pp. 153, et seq. ; also

Soc.,' N.S. vol. iii. p. 250 ; Sturt, loc. cit. vol. ii. p. 283 ; WaitzGerland, loc. cit.vol. vi. p. 773.
Ethn.
5

7
9 10
11

vol. vi. p. 813. Williams and Calvert, loc. cit. p. 149. Waitz-Gerland, vol. v. pt. ii.p. 191.

Waitz-Gerland,

6 8

Taylor,

Wilkes,

loc. cit. p. 336. loc. cit. vol. ii.p. 138.

Bink, in
Wilken,

'

Bull. Soc. d'Anthr.,'

'

ser.
v.

in

"c., Bijdragen,'
Mundas, Kurmis

ser.

iii. vol. xi. p. 396. Riedel, loc. cit.pp. vol. i.p. 183.

69, I33.4I512 Bodo, Hos,

loc. cit.pp. 86, 192, 194, (Dalton, 319), loc. (Rowney, (Forsyth, cit: pp. 37, 46, 81), Gonds Hill tribes (Lewin, loc. cit. p. loc. cit. pp. 149, et seq.),Chittagong 92), in 'Jour. Anthr. Soc. Bombay,' i. Savaras (Fawcett, vol. p. Bhils, Kattis, Oraons

235).

to Professor 150, 153. According Smith (loc. instances by Robertson cit. p. 72), of marriage capture might to an indefinite extent from Arabian history and tradition. be accumulated At the time of Mohammed the practice was universal. 14 Hue, loc. cit.vol. i. p. 185.

13

Burkhardt,

loc. cit. pp.

61, 62,

in the Regions Lower and of the Upper Amoor,' (Georgi, loc. cit. p. 231),Mordvins pp. 250, et seq.\ Chulims ' haatapoja'). (Mainoff, Mordvankansan Kirghiz
C C

15

(Atkinson, Travels

'

386

THE

HISTORY

OF

HUMAN

MARRIAGE

CHAP.

Samoyedes,2 the marriage ceremony, whilst the Tangutans,1 Votyaks,3 "c.,4 are stillin the habit of stealing wives, or elope bridegroom cannot afford to pay with their sweethearts, if the Among the Laplanders,5 Esthonians,6 the fixed purchase-sum. by capture occurred in former days, and and Finns,7 marriage traces in some of it in the symbolical parts of Finland times.8 have been found in modern marriage ceremony
The
Aryan
same

race.

practice prevailed to the According

'

among Laws

from maiden her kinsmen while she cries out and weeps, after open." and their houses broken slain or wounded, by the sacred for the Kshatriyas was permitted
a

eight legal forms of the marriage "the forcible abduction of rite, i.e.,

of the peoples one of the of Manu,' was the Rakshasa ceremony her have This home, been
rite

the

tradition.9

According
was
as

to Dionysius

of Halicarnassus,

marriage

at

one

time

Plutarch

throughout customary informs us, it was retained

in the marriage

ancient by the Spartans

by capture Greece ; 10 and,

as an
according

important
to

symbol

ceremony.11

Even

now,

in of wives occasionally occurs Greece.12 Among the bride fled to the lap of her the Romans, and carried off by force by the bridegroom mother, and was historical a was his friends.13 In the only, ceremony age this

Sakellarios, capture

but

at

an
"

Remains," says M. Ortolan, reality. leurs traditions he"olques, ont et" obliges de recourir

earlier time Les premiers

the

capture

seems

to

have
"

been

d'apres la
sur-

1 2 4

'Mongolia,' Prejevalsky,

vol. ii.p.

121.
3

loc. cit. vol. ii.p. 168. Tartars Teptyars, of Crimea

Castren,

Buch,

loc. cit.p. 62. pp. 523,

Voguls
200,

(Vambe'ry,

'

Das

Tiirkenvolk,'

541),
6

Ostyaks

loc. cit. pp.

7
'

(Castrdn, vol. ii. p. 56, 67).

'

57),
6 v.

Cheremises,

(Georgi,
310.

Diiben,

loc. cit. pp.

Willigerod,
Kanteletar,'

Geschichte
book

Ehstlands,'
22.

iii. song

jungendi apud
terara
8
'

quondam Soire"er,'1849, p. 13. 'Tidningar utgifne af et Sallskap

Dagblad,'
'

Fennos

loc. cit.p. 19. v. Schroeder, p. 9. 'De Topelius, modo matrimonia in ' LitCastren, vigente,' pp. 28-30.

i Abo,'

Helsingfors
u 10

66, 91. 1881, nos. vv. The Laws 26, 33. of Manu,' book iii. ' Halicarnassus, Dionysius of Po"/*a'"c^ ap^atoXoyor,'
n

Heikel, in 148. 1778, no. ' Kulturworter,' p. 204. Ahlqvist,

book

ii.ch. ch.

xxx.

"

5.
12 v.

Plutarch,

'

AvKovpyos,'

xv.

Zmigrodzki,

loc. cit. p. 250.

l3

Rossbach,

loc. cit. p. 329.

xvn

MARRIAGE

BY

CAPTURE

387

l leurs premieres femmes." enlever prise et a la force pour frequently for wives.2 The ancient Teutons women captured Speaking nations, Olaus- Magnus says of the Scandinavian

that they
raptas

were

continually

at

war

virgines aut

arripiendas."3

with one Among

"

another, propter the Welsh, on the

morning of the by his friends on

in early
capture

times,
;5 and

the bridegroom, wedding-day, accompanied horseback, carried off the bride.4 The Slavs to Nestor, by practised marriage according
ceremonies

in the marriage nations,

of the Russians

and

other

Slavonian

survive.6

factowas

of this custom still Slavonians, capture de Indeed, the South among in full force no longer ago than the beginning of the
reminiscences
to

According present century.7 in Muscovy, Lithuania, and Seignior

Poland, The
occurs,

Olaus

Magnus,
;8

it prevailed
according in his time
to

Livonia

and,

de Gaya,

the

Prussia, and list of peoples either as There As

a

of it occurred symbol Samogithia.9 among

as

in

whom
a

marriage

are

of the kind.
the capture
no

symbol, might however, to have nothing peoples, who seem Of regards the Chinese, Mr. Jamieson says,
"

realityor

capture easily be enlarged.10

by

aware, of wives there is,as far as I am is the form to be found among trace, nor any I am of marriage with which acquainted."

historically of the ceremonies n Moreover,

1 2

Ortolan,

'

Histoire de la Legislation
'

loc. tit.pp. 111-140. Dargun, loc. tit.vol. ii.p. 12 ; Weinhold, ' 3 Historia de Olaus Magnus,
4

romaine,' p. 81. Cf. Grimm, loc.cit.p. 440;

Frauen,'

Nordstrom,

Deutsche

Gentibus

vol. i. pp. 308-310. Septentrionalibus,' p. 328.

loc. tit. p. 197 ; Rhys,

Kames,

1891,' p. 289. loc. tit.vol. ii.p. 189. 6 Ibid., 'Globus,' vol. v. p. 317. Kulischer, ' Intervol. ii. p. 190. ' Ehe durch Raub und Kauf,' in Zeitschr. f. Ethnol.,' vol. x. communale ' in Folk-Lore,' vol. i. pp. 476, et seq. Wolkov, Kovalevsky, pp. 206-208.
5

'Trans.

Intern.

loc. tit. vol. i. p. 450. Folk-Lore Congress,

Cf. Lewis,

in

Macieiowski,

in

'

L'Anthropologie,'
Krauss,

p. 578. vol. iii.

8

7
9

p. 45. Post, and Dargun, Lubbock, McLennan, Tylor, Cf.the works of and f. 'Zeitschr. Ethnol.,' Kohler Kulischer (in the essays vol. x.) and of Frauenkauf,' Frauenraub in iiber Frauengemeinschaft, Studien und ('
10
'

loc. tit.ch. xiv. Ceremonies,' de Gaya, ' Marriage

Olaus

Magnus,

pp. 481, et seq.

Zeitschr. f. vgl. Rechtswiss.,' ' 11 Jamieson,in The China

vol. v. pp. 334-368). Review,' vol. x. p. 95.

C C
2

388

THE

HISTORY

OF

HUMAN

MARRIAGE

CHAP.

it is doubtful

whether

the
are, sense

ceremonies
case,

given

as

instances

of

capture symbolical de facto,in the real

woman

in every

of the
own

term,

survivals of capture that is, taking the

Mr.
may

will, but that of her parents. Spencer suggests that one origin of the form of capture be the resistance of the pursued due to coyness, woman,
against
not

only

her

partly real and has been much

; partly assumed it can attacked,

and, though scarcely be

to

this suggestion On disproved. Dr. Nansen,

man

the only

East

Coast

of

Greenland,
a

according

the
to

method

of contracting

go to the girl's tent,

which offers further ado.

women

catch hold, and drag

scenes

marriage her by the

is stillfor the

hair

her
are

off to

anything else his dwelling without

or

Violent

always proposal

affect the of marriage, But the

"

any

often the result, as single bashfulness and aversion to utmost lest they should lose their reputation relations meanwhile is considered a struggle desire stand purely

for modesty. quietly looking

private

woman's

on,

as

the

to the natural affair, and prevents him from stand on a good footing with his neighbour Again, any interference with another's business."2 attempting by Abercromby, to Mr. according marriage with capture
"

of the Greenlander

capture understands of a bride, associated withf as some that by purchase other form of marriage, such be regarded may rather as a result of the innate universal desire to display courage, than as a survival of a stillolder captive in time of war.3 practice of taking women

which

he

"

thinks that marriage But there are the rule of exogamy. Ahts, "c. this practice among whom
"

Mr.

McLennan

by capture peoples
occurs
or
"

arose

from Maoris,

the

as

symbol,

who

are,

would
"

call endogamous.
can exogamy find, after due

wherever
expect system
1

nevertheless, what We are not entitled be found, we may investigation, reckoning up

at

has remained Mr. McLennan

to

say

that,

to

confidently least traces of a peoples among

Idem,

of capture."4
'

On

the

Spencer,
The

The

Principles Review,'

in

'

Fortnightly

of Sociology,' vol. i. pp. 623, et seq. vol. xxi. pp. 897, et seq. Mordvins,'
'

loc. cit. vol. ii.pp. 316, et seq. 'Marriage Customs of the 4 McLennan, i. p. 454. vol.
Nansen,
3

Abercromby,

in 'Folk- Lore,'

Studies,' pp. 74, et seq.

Xvn

MARRIAGE

BY

CAPTURE

389

is met the combination of capture and exogamy with, whom to show Dr. Tylor observes that the number, though enough the that they co-exist freely, falls short of what wpuld justify l inference that they are cause and effect."
"

that the practice extremely probable of is for due to to women the aversion wives chiefly capturing have seen, existing, as we among endoclose intermarriage difficulty a together the tribes also, savage with gamous
seems me
" "

It

to

man

has

in procuring

wife

in

friendly

manner,

compensation giving Being something quite already

for the

loss he

inflicts

on

her

without father-

different from
the
most

the wrestling method

for wives" of courtship,

flourished at that stage of social capture family ties had become lived stronger, and man growth when in small groups the idea of nearly related persons, but when his mind.2 From to the scarcely occurred of barter had
from the universality of the horror of incest, and in a chronic state of warfare primitive hordes were the general prevalence of this custom But as it is impossible to believe explained. another,
was
a

mentioned by marriage

as

primitive

fact that with one be easily

there
ever

may

that

time

could

when intermarry

friendly
were was

negotiations

between
we

families
cannot

who

altogether
at

unknown, the have

that capture

any

contracting marriage, In Australia, form.

although

period it may

exclusive been the normal

suppose form of

between
of
no

members
"

by marriage where of hostile communities

or

capture

takes
are
a

place
aware

tribe

exogamous

endogamous

"

only,3 we living in

state

of

absolute
constant
or

more

contrary, every for the most part amicable, with relations, between their members tribes ; and marriages

isolation.

On

the

tribe entertains
one,
are

two,

the

many prevalent savage among taking up his abode in his wife's family tribes, of a husband history. And Dr. to have arisen very seems early in man's

rule.4

Moreover,

the custom,

1 2

Tylor, in

'

Jour.Anth.

Inst.,'vol. xviii. p. 265.

however, capture takes place merely because In many cases, the man Aber(Cf. payment wishes to lower the price of the bride or to avoid ' i. in Folk-Lore,' vol. pp. 453, etseg.}. cromby, 3 Roy. Soc. N. S. Wales,' vol. xxiii. p. 407. 'in 'Jour. Mathew, * Curr, loc. cit.vol. i. pp. 62, et seq.

390

THE

HISTORY

OF

HUMAN

MARRIAGE

CHAP.

Tylor's schedules world

among
even

show
or

that there

are

in different parts of the

twelve

thirteen well-marked
occurs.1

exogamous

peoples

whom

this habit

As

appears wives

from

the

instances
a

quoted,

the

capturing
most

is, in the main,

thing
a
man

existing
to

uncivilized

other,

by marriage by purchase. capture succeeded The simplest way is no doubt a wife of purchasing " in exchange for her. a kinswoman The Australian
says

give has been

peoples for compensation

of the has, in bride.2

practice of Among past.

some

way

or

his

Marriage

by

to give

male,''

Mr.

Curr,

"

almost of
on
a

invariably

either as a survivor his sisters, or later exchange Much

married in life for his daughters."3 effected in Sumatra.4 is the custom of

obtains brother,

his wife or wives, in exchange or for

similar

is sometimes
more common

obtaining
man

by
with

services the

rendered family of works

as

to

her

father.

The

goes
time,

to

wife live

which Hebrew
among
1

he

the girl for a This a servant.

familiarized
races
us,

certain

during

tradition

has

practice, with which is widely diffused

the uncivilized
'

of America,5

Africa,6 Asia,7 and

Inst.,' vol. xviii. p. 266. It is hard to understand how Herr Kulischer can himself that marriage by purchase, he says in an as
2

Tylor, in

Jour.Anthr.

have

persuaded

devoted Wilden
p.
210.
3

to this

question,

'kann
'

aufgefunden

werden

essay especially bei sehr wenigen der jetzt lebenden ' i n Zeitschr. f. Ethnol.,' (Kulischer, vol. x.
nur

Curr, loc. cit. vol. i. p. 107. 285, 343 5 Taplin, loc. cit. "p.

Cf.Fison
10

and

Howitt,

' Savage ; Angas, Brough loc. cit.vol. i. pp. 79, 84 ; Lumholtz, Smyth, 4 Marsden, loc. cit. p. 259.

loc. cit. pp. 276, Life,' vol. i. p. 94 ; loc. cit. p. 164.

loc. cit. p. loc. cit.p. (Ball, (Lisiansky, 402),Kaniagmuts 198), Kenai (Richardson, loc. cit. vol. i. pp. 406, et (Carver, seq.\Naudowessies Arawaks loc. cit.p. 373), loc. cit.p. (Brett, Quito Indians (Juan and 101), de Ulloa, loc. cit.p. 521),Brazilian aborigines (v. Martius, loc. cit. vol. i. Fuegians (King and Fitzroy, loc. cit. vol. ii. p. 182. pp. 107, et sey.}, America,' vol. xiii.p. 201). loc. Das Ausland,' (Chapman, cit. vol. i. p. 259),Zulus (' ' loc. cit. p. Banyai Rechts(Casalis, 1881, p. 48),Basutos 183), .(Bastian, ' Jurisprudenz,' verhaltnisse,' p. 175),"c. (Post, Afrikanische vol. i. pp.

Aleuts

Bridges,
6

in 'A

Voice

for South

Bushmans

378, et seq.\ 1 Nagas of

Upper

Assam,

Kukis,

Limbus

and

Kirantis,

Tipperahs

xvn

MARRIAGE

BY

PURCHASE

391

the Indian
too

Archipelago.1
pay

Often
serve

poor

to

cash
an

that

it is only those men who are in the father-in-law's house

tillthey have
not
even

given
can some

money In servitude.2 is allowed

in labour ; but sometimes equivalent from this sort of save the bridegroom his time before he he has to serve cases

to marry

the girl ; in others he gets her in advance.

the man mentioned, peoples, already family or tribe to live there for suggests that
an

Again,
goes
ever

among
over

several

to

the

woman's

; but

Dr.

Starcke

this custom expression

has

ferent dif-

origin from
clan sentiment,

the other, being

of the strong

and not a question of gain.3 Mr. by Spencer, According to the obtaining of wives instead of by property services rendered, paid, constitutes form of marriage, a higher along with the and is developed industrial
"

type

"

of

practicable becomes more

with

society. difficulty

This

modification," rude
predatory

he

says,

among

tribes

But

tries indusas there arise established practicable in which be rendered." 4 services may affording spheres it should be noticed that, even at a very low stage of civilization,
a

man

may

help work

his father-in-law

in fishing and

hunting,

whilst
and

industrial

consequently makes find also the practice of serving We wife by real purchase. for wives prevalent among as the Fuegians such rude races and ' the Bushmans Eyrbyggja Saga,' Vigstyr says to ; and, in the
the

promotes accumulation it easier for the man

of property, to acquire his

berserk

Halli, who

asked

for the
Gonds and

hand
Korkus

of his daughter

(Dalton,loc. cit.pp.
pp. 148, et

41, 47, 104,

no),

Bodo (Hodgson, in and Dhimals seg.), Bhils (Hay, 'The Turan Mall Hill,' ibid., vol. xx. vol. xviii. pt. ii.p. 735), Mnis loc. Lepchas (Lewin, (Hooker, loc. cit. vol. i. p. p. 507), cit. p. 234), Gypsies Barabinzes, Koriaks (Liebich,loc. cit. p. 46),(Georgi,loc. 125), Tunguses, Ainos (Ball, loc. cit. pp. 5 19, Kamchadales cit.pp. 195, 348), 524), loc. China loc. (Steller, cit.p. 343),aboriginal tribes of (Gray, cit. vol. ii. p. 304). 1 Dyaks (Bock, 'The Head-Hunters of Borneo,' p. 221),Tagalas and Bisayans Philippines loc. cit.p. 14. Jagor, loc. cit. (Blumentritt, of the Britain (Romilly, in Proc. Roy. Geo. Soc.,' N. S. p. 235); also in New vol. ix. p. 8). 2 Steller, p. 343 (Kamchadales). Jagor,p. 235 (Bisayans).
'

loc. cit. (Forsyth, 'Jour.As. Soc. Bengal,

Starcke,

Spencer,

loc. cit. p. 39. ' The Principles

of Sociology,' vol. i. p. 721.

392

THE

HISTORY

OF

HUMAN

MARRIAGE

CHAP.

Asdi, and then,

"

you are let you deserve almost

As

poor
your

I shall do as the ancients did It seems by hard work." l marriage

man,

probable
than

that

archaic
occur

form

marriage

by services is a marriage by purchase ; but generally

more

they

simultaneously.
most
common owner.

The

paid to her healthy, and price than

price than
one one

for a bride is property compensation Her price varies indefinitely. A pretty, girl commands of
a
3

able-bodied is ugly who who

a

course

a
a

better better

and
and

weak
poor

girl of rank,
a

is

mean

or a repudiated widow Californian Karok, for instance, a wife is seldom for less than half a string of dentalium shell, but

better

than

virgin, generally a Among the wife.4 purchased

"

when

belongs
making high as
most

to

an

aristocratic

family,

acorn-bread
as

two

weaving 5 The strings."

to

and

and baskets, she sometimes bride-price however, the

is pretty,

she skilful in
costs

varies

circumstances parties, and of labour. In British female the value set on according Columbia Vancouver Island, the value of the articles and from "20 to "4.0 sterling.6 The given for the bride ranges

according
to

the

buy their wives of Oregon buffalo robes.7 Among the Shastika purchased
twelve
8

Indians

for horses,

blankets,
"

or

in California,
or

wife is
or

of her

father
being

for

shell-money for New

a a

horses, ten

cayuse

ponies Again, the

paid

Navajos of
a

maid Mexico

of great
consider

attractions."

twelve

horses
1

so

exorbitant
'

price for
Leben,'

wife, that it is paid

only

for

p. 242. loc. cit. vol. ii. pp. 215, et seq. (Kafirs).Dalton, loc. cit. ' Erdbeschreiburg Asien,' vol. i. p. 540 von p. 43 (Nagas). Borheck, (Tartarsof Kazan). Landsell, loc. cit.vol. ii.p. 225 (Gilyaks).
2

Weinhold,
Weber,

Altnordisches

v.

Sproat, loc. cit. p. 97 (Ahts). Shooter, loc. cit. p. 50 (Kafirs). Nachtigal, loc. cit. vol. i. p. 448 (Teda) ; vol. ii.p. 177 (Baele). Munzinger, loc. cit. p. 240 (Marea). Burckhardt, loc. cit. p. 62 (Arabs of Syria).
Russland (Buriats).Neumann, und die TscherRowlatt, in 'Jour. kessen,' p. 117 (Circassians). As. Soc. Bengal,' vol. xiv. in 'Jour.Anthr. Inst.,'vol. xvi. p. 139 pt. ii.p. 488 (Mishmis). Hickson, Wilkes, loc. (Talauer Islanders). cit.vol. ii. p. 138 (Samoans). Kotzebue, loc. cit.vol. iii.p. 210 (Caroline Islanders). Georgi,
4

loc. cit. p. 431

'

Post, 'Die

Anfange

des Staats- und p. 654.

Rechtsleben,'
6

loc. cit. p. 22. Schoolcraft, loc. cit. vol.

Powers,

Macfie,
Powers,

pp. 41, et seq. loc. cit. p. 446.

p. 247.

v.

xvn

MARRIAGE

BY

PURCHASE

393

"one

possessing and

unusual qualifications, such as skill in their necessary employments

beauty,
;
l

dustry, inthe the

and

Patagonians bride.2
In proper

give

mares,

horses,

or

silver ornaments

for

Africa,

not

horses
for
are
a

but

cattle

equivalent
ten
cows

five, or

high'; but, according ox or wife for an poor a people that Among a daughter.4 goats
are

good wife. low price, twenty or thirty a rather frequently to Barrow, a a man obtained
a

the most considered Among the Kaffirs, three

are

couple
are

of

cows.3

The
to

Damaras

are cow

so

they the

often glad Banyai, many

take

one

for
or

heads
"

of cattle

to give her given to induce the parents of the girl it is termed, her offspring, i.e., to forgo all claim on up," as for if nothing is given, the family from which can she comes

claim
price

the children as part of itself.5 In Uganda, the ordinary of a wife is either three or four bullocks, six sewing
or

of percussion caps, but Mr. Wilson in exchange for a coat or a pair of was often offered on" In the Mangoni two country, shoes,8 skins of a buck are needles,
a

small

box

considered
8

fair price,7 and

goat ; whereas, Caillie, no wife

among is to be had

the Negroes among as we the Mandingoes, otherwise than

of Bondo,
are

told by

by the presentation

of slaves to the parents of the mistress.9 The five to fifty roubles for a wife, the Chulims paid from Turalinzes usually from five to ten.10 Rich Bashkirs pay sometimes buy a even 3,000 roubles, but the poorest may wife for

hay.11 or cart-load of wood horses, oxen, daughter for some

a

In

Tartary,
or
a

parents

among
1

the Samoyedes

and

sheep, Ostyaks, for

pounds certain

sell a of butter ; of
of the

number

loc. cit. vol. Navajo Tribe of Indians,' in 2 Musters, in 'Jour. Anthr. Schoolcraft,

'

iv. p. 2i'4, Cf.Letherman, Smith. Rep.,' 1855, p. 294.

Inst.,' vol. i.p.
201.

'Sketch

Falkner,

Cf. Lewis

and

Clarke,

loc. cit. p. 307

(Shoshones);
Barrow,
5

loc. cit.p. 124. Dobrizhoffer, loc. cit.

vol. ii.p. 207 3 Weber, v.

4

(Abipones).
loc. cit. vol. ii. p. 215. loc. cit. p. 341.

Chapman, Wilson and Macdonald,

vol.J.

loc. cit. vol. i. p. 206. Livingstone, loc. cit. p. 623. Ausland,'

6
7
"J

Felkin, loc. cit. vol. i. p. 187. ' ' 8 Das Africana,' vol. i.p. 133.
10

11

Caillie, loc. cit. vol. i. p. 348. ' Das Turkenvolk,' Vdmbery,

Georgi,

i8"3i,p. 1026. loc. cit.pp. 114, 231.

p. 505.

394

THE

HISTORY

OF

HUMAN

MARRIAGE

CHAP.

reindeer.1
and
a

Among
in

the cash

Indian

Kisans,

"

two

baskets

of rice

rupee
to

given
rich but

the

man a

parents gives for a

man

the compensatory offering Among Mishmis, a the of the girl." (a kind of mithuns wife twenty
constitute
''

oxen),

poor
to

according elephants'
a

Mr.

get Forbes,

can

a
"

wife for wife

can

no

tusks."4

In the Caroline

pig.3 be purchased Islands, "the man

In Timor-laut"

without

makes

present of fruits, fish, and

canoes,

to the father of the

price included

girl whom marries, consisting 5 ! in Samoa, the bridesimilar things pigs, and foreign property of any kind
"

he

6 the Fijians, which might fall into their hands ; and, among "the usual price is a whale's tooth, or a musket"7 Among some take place on may peoples marriage credit, her leave though, generally, the wife and the children cannot

until the price is paid in full.8 In Unyoro, Pasha, when is unable to proto Emin a poor man cure according he may, by the cattle required for his marriage at once, by instalments ; agreement with the bride's father, pay them
parental

home

born in the meantime belong the children, however, be redeemed must each of them wife's father, and
cow.9

to

the
a

with

Marriage prevalent occurred, America

by among

exchange
existing

or

purchase lower races

is not only generally formerly or ; it occurs, In Central well. for his bride.10 In
suitor, the

as nations civilized among had to serve Peru, a man and

by the father of the is given amount of which is not left to the goodwill of the " the term present would suggest, but is exactly

China,

present

parties,

as

"

stipulated
loc. cit.

Georgi, vol. iii. p. 144. Dalton, loc, cit. p. 132. p. 79. ' 3 Griffiths, Journals of Travels,' p. 35. 4 Forbes, in 'Jour.Anthr. Inst.,' vol. xiii.p. n.
Hue, Ymer,'
2
5

loc. cit. vol. i. p. 185.

'

Kotzebue,
Turner,
'

loc. cit.vol. iii. p. Samoa,' p. 93.

210.
7

Wilkes,

Yurok,

Patwin

(Powers,loc. cit.pp.

in 'Zeitschr. f. Ethnol

x. p. Sinai (Burck, vol. 401), Mishmis /0c. Lepchas hardt, loc. cit. p. 152), (Cooper, cit.pp. 236, et seq.}, Papuans Guinea in 'Zeitschr. (Kohler, (Rowney, loc. cit.p. of New

56, 221), Bedouins of Mount

loc. cit.vol. iii. p. 92. Wakamba (Hildebrandt,

139),

f. vgl. Rechtswiss.,'
9
'

Emin

10

Waitz,

vol. vii. p. 371). Pasha in Central Africa,' p. 86. loc. cit. vol. iv. pp. 266, 337, 416.

xvii

MARRIAGE

BY

PURCHASE

395

for

by

the

Jamieson

negotiators remarks, it is
was

no

the transaction

one

survival of the In of ordinary bargain.1

a

of the doubt

marriage

hence,

as

Mr. when

time

Japan, the

his to husband presents sends certain prescribed proposed forms future bride, and this sending one of presents of the In fact, important most ceremony. parts of. the marriage been sent and accepted, the cononce the presents tract when .have Mr. Kiichler is completed, can retract and neither party
says

find out the exact meaning of books on are : on the these presents marriage native silent have no the other explanation and the Japanese themselves subject, has been handed down to give than that the custom
he has

been

unable

to

But from the facts recorded ancient times.2 chapter it is evident that the sending of presents by purchase. a previous custom of marrying from In
serve

in the next

is

relic of buy

all branches of the Semitic for their wives, the, " mohar
same

race or
"

men
"

had

to

or

"

the

Hosea,

purchase-sum.3 the bridegroom actually the modern

as

being originally mahr In the Books of Ruth and that he

to

says

has

bought

the
a

bride ;4 and
sham
"

Jews, according

Michaelis,

have

is their marriage ceremonies, among which 5 In Mohammedan by the penny." countries called marrying from little The but a differs same real purchase.6 marriage Babylonians,7 the Chaldeans, custom among and prevailed

purchase

Assyrians.8

Speaking
traveller,

of the ancient

Finns, the
"

Finnish
are

Castren,
that
a

believing
1

There remarks, cap full of silver and

philologist and for reasons many

was
one

gold
The

of the
vol.
x.

Gray,

loc. cit.vol. ii. p. 193.

'

Jamieson,in ' Japan,' vol.

China

Review,'

p. 78, note*.
2
3

Kiichler, in

Trans.

As. Soc.

Robertson

Smith,

loc. cit. pp.

xiii.p. 120. Ewald, 78, et seq.

loc. cit. p.

200.

Cans,
4 5
'

v. 2. ch. iii. Laws Commentaries on Michaelis, the of Moses,' vol. i. p. 451. 6 Islam,' p. 119. Warnkoenig, Encyclopadie,' Liittke, 'Der 'Juristiche ' Unger, Die Ehe in ihrer welthistorischen Entwicklung,' pp. 46. p. 167. 7 Herodotus, loc. cit. book i. ch. 196. et seq.
'

loc. cit. vol. i. p. 128. ' Hosea, Ruth,' ch. iv. v. 10.

Koenigswater,
p.
22.

'

Etudes

historiques

sur

le deVeloppement

de la socie"te

humaine,'

396

THE

HISTORY

OF

HUMAN

MARRIAGE

CHAP.

l Evident in wooing our ancestors." among by purchase are, indeed, found in the Kaletraces of marriage 2 vala and the Kanteletar '; and, in parts of Finland, symbols Among the East of it are stillleft in the marriage ceremony.3

best

proxies

'

'

'

by purchase exists marriage did so tillquite lately.4 Wife purchase, as Dr. Winternitz remarks,
peoples,

Finnish

even

now,

or

was

the

basis

of Indo-European The took place.5

won

marriage Hindu

the separation of peoples bride, in Vedic times, had to be

before

by

of

the

to the future father-in-law ; 6 and one rich presents proved disapthough eight forms of marriage mentioned, Manu by was the Asura form of, by marriage
"
"

purchase. wife
are

According

to

Dubois,
terms.7

to

in India synonymous
were

to and Aristotle tells

marry

buy
us

that

Greeks the ancient and in the Homeric

"

in the
a

habit
was

of purchasing
"

age

maid

called
oxen
as

wives,8 i.e., d\(f"e"Tif3oia,"

one

who

suitor." marriage Teutonic that

even

yields her parents many Among the Thracians,

was

presents from her Herodotus, to according

by purchase.9 So also throughout contracted The believed Scandinavians antiquity.10 ancient In Germany, the gods had bought their wives.11
"

the expression of the Middle

to purchase

"

Ages, Law

and

we

wife find the

was same

in

use

term
as

end in Christian

till the

IV.'s Norwegian
sixteenth
1

century
'

of i6o4.12 As late the English preserved

the middle of the in their marriage

Castren, in

Vitterhets,

Historic

Litterara Soireer,' 1849, P- r3- Cf.Porthan, in"/ Kongliga Antiquitets Akademiens Handlingar, och vol. iv. loc. cit. "" 8-10.

p. 19 ; Topelius, 2 ' Kalevala,'

'Kanteletar,'
3

4 6 6

643, et seg. ; runo xviii. w. xxii. i. songs 133, 156; book iii. song viii.vv. Heikel, in ' Helsingfors Dagblad,' 1881, no 68. loc. cit. pp. 27-29. v. Schroeder,
runo

vv.

49, et seq. 39.

book

20,

Winternitz, Zimmer, Dubois,

in 'Trans.

Intern. Folk-Lore

Congress,

1891,' p. 287. ii. ch. 8.

7
9
10
11

loc. cit. p. 310. loc. cit. p. 102.

Aristotle, 'To

TroXtrixa' book

Herodotus,

Cf. Geijer,Svenska
'

loc. cit. book v. ch. 6. ' Koenigswarter, Etudes historiques,'

folkets

in historia/

'

p. 28. Samlade skrifter,' vol.

v.

p. 88.

12

Laband,

'

Die

germanischen

im altromischen rechtliche Stellung der Frauen und Recht,' in ' Zeitschr. fur Volkerpsychologie Sprachund

wissenschaft,' vol. iii. p. 154.

Olivecrona,

loc. cit.p. 150.

xvn

MARRIAGE

BY

PURCHASE

397

of this ancient legal procedure;1 whilst in ThuSchmidt, to Franz the betrothal ceremony ringia, according occurrence.2 to this day indicates its former even ritual traces
"

Purchase, be
Roman

as

Dr. Schrader
as

remarks,

cannot

with

equal

certainty
on
"

established soil.3 But the

among

the

oldest

form

of
of

marriage

symbolical the

process

coemptio

the

form

of marriage

of the original custom

a reminispreserved cence plebeians" in force if not at Rome, at least

In Ireland and Wales, the ancestors of the Romans.4 among in ancient times, the bride- price consisted usually of articles bronze, sometimes The even of land.5 of gold, silver, and

Slavs, also, used to buy their wives ; 6 and, among the South Slavonians, the custom the bride still partially of purchasing In Servia, at the beginning of prevails, or recently did so.
the present century, the price of girls reached limited it to one ducat.7 that Black George In spite of this general prevalence of marriage it is have no evidence a that stage through

such
by

height

purchase,

we
race

has passed.
presents

It must given

tribes the
not

every which be observed, first, that in sundry by the bridegroom intended are

for the to compensate the parents exactly favourably to the match. rather to dispose them Dalton

bride, but

Colonel

one that, among the Padams, of the says, for example, lowest peoples for a lover to show of India, it is customary his inclinations whilst courting by presenting his sweetheart

delicacies, such as field mice and interfere with the young the parents seldom squirrels, though be regarded as an indelible disgrace couple's designs, and it would for money.8 The Ainos to barter a child's happiness
and her parents with small
1 2 3

Friedberg,

'

Das

Recht

der Eheschiiessung,'

Schmidt,
Schrader,

'

Sitten und Gebrauche loc. cit. p. 381.

loc. cit. pp. 80, 87. The

pp. 33, 38. in Thiiringen,' pp. 13, et seq.

4
6

Cf.Rossbach,
O'Curry,
'

Manners Irish,' Sullivan's and Customs of the Ancient i. Introduction, vol. pp. clxxiv. et seq. ' 6 Ewers, Das alteste Recht der Russen,' p. 226 (Russians). Macieiowski, loc. cit. vol. ii. p. 195 (Bohemians and Pomeranians). Krauss,

loc. cit. p. 273

(South Slavonians).
Wolkov, in
'

Kovalevsky;

in

'

Folk.Lore,'

vol. i.

pp. 478, et seq. 7 Krauss, p. 275.

L'Anthropologie,'
8

vol. ii.p. 168. Dalton, loc. cit.p. 28.

398

THE

HISTORY

OF

HUMAN

MARRIAGE

CHAP.

their wives, but l make presents to the parents of saki, tobacco, and fish ; and is beforehand.2 The never the amount of these gifts settled immediately before game and fruits given by the bridegroom
not
"

of Yesso, says

Mr. Bickmore,

"

do

buy

the Puris, Coroados, and Coropos, marriage, among Martius v. to be rather a proof of his ability to
; whereas of exchange wife than a means Brazilian tribes of the aborigines carry in women.8

seem

to
a

keep

the
on an

more

civilized

actual

trade

Speaking
states

of the the

that

them.4 among the lower types

tribe of Alaska, Petroff custom not of purchasing wives does exist Californian Wintun, The among rank who
a

Yukonikhotana,

brides.5
most

The

of the Niam-Niam

of in
are

of the Chittagong Kola Kobroor, and

trees
or caves,8

for their nothing some and other African peoples,6 Hill tribes,7 the aboriginal inhabitants
race,

generally

pay

of

the

Aru

Archipelago, also the

and

apparently

live who Andamanese

in

the

habit

for the
M.

of bride.
no

marrying Among

any making ment paywithout to the Veddahs, according

are on marriage presents given either " is attended a marriage states that side,9 but Mr. Hartshorne food to beyond the presentation with no ceremony of some

Le

Mesurier,

the parents of the bride." 10 In Ponap6, says Dr. Finsch, marriage is not based on chase purn but is in to the general custom this the ; contrary Carolines,12 as also in the Islands,13 where Pelew

adjacent
Soc.,' N.

Bickmore, Trans.

in

'

Trans.

Ethn.

S. vol. vii. p.

20.

Cf. Dixon,

xi. pt. i. p. 43. 3 Siebold, loc. cit. p. 31. Martius, loc. cit. vol. i.pp, 109, et seq. v. v. 5 4 Petroff, loc. cit. p. 161. Powers,/^, cit.p. 238. 6 loc. cit. vol. ii.p. 31. Post, ' Afrikanische Jurisprudenz,' Schweinfurth, vol. i.p. 3558 7 Lewin, Riedel, loc. cit. p. 270. loc. cit. p. 176.
in
As. Soc.

'

Japan,' vol.

Le

Mesurier,

in

'

Jour. Roy.

As. Soc. Ceylon

Branch,'
'

loc. cit. vol. ii.p. 441 ; Knox, Tennent, Cf. Emerson of the Island of Ceylon,' p. 126.
10 11 12 13

vol. ix. p. 340. Historical Relation

Hartshorne,

in

'

The

Indian

Antiquary,'

vol. viii.p. 320.

Finsch, Kotzebue,
'

Ymer,'

in 'Zeitschr. f. Ethnol.,' vol. xii.p. 317. Cheyne, loc. cit. p. 119 loc. cit. vol. iii. p. 210. vol. iv. p. 333.

(Bornabi).

XVII

MARRIAGE

BY

PURCHASE

399

women

are

bought
the

father.
wife
is

In
never

by wives Kingsmill Group,

as

means

of

presents
to

to

the
"

according

Wilkes,

bought,

but

it is generally

party will contribute something With regard to the Hawaiians,

aware

towards

that each supposed the household stock."1

"

Ellis remarks,

We

are

not

that

the parents
or

the husband,
Angas
not
even

gave

of 'the woman received anything 2 And dowry any with the wife." practice in Polynesia.3

from
Mr.

asserts

that the

is generally adopted doubtful, as, at least in Samoa,4 Tahiti,5 and Nukahiva,6 the And bridegroom gains the bride by presents to her father.

wives of purchasing But the statement

is

in

Melanesia

Among
Howitt,

is certainly universal.7 purchase Mr. Australian Kurnai, South to the according " frequently by brought were most marriages about marriage

by

elopement,

less frequently
or

by capture,

and

least frequently

by

exchange Purchase
marriage

by of

gift."
wives

social
occur

by capture, history of man.

even rnVy, with be said to form

more a

reason

than

general
two

stage in the

Although

the

practices

often

the former has, as a rule, succeeded the simultaneously, latter, as barter in general has followed upon robbery. The by purchase more recent character of marriage appears clearly

from
occurs

the
as

fact
a

that

marriage

by

symbol

where

marriage
101.

capture very by purchase

frequently
occurs as
a

1 2

Wilkes,

Ellis,
Angas,

'

loc. cit. vol. v. p. Hawaii,' p. 414.

'

3
4

Wilkes,

Polynesia,' p. 274. Prichard, vol. ii.p. 138.

'

loc. tit. p. 136.

Turner,

'

Samoa,'

p. 93. 5 Cook,
'

Williams, 'Voyage

Missionary
to

Polynesian

Researches,'

p. 126.
7

p. 538. Ocean,' Ellis the vol. ii. p. 157. Waitz-Gerland, loc. tit. vol. vi. vol. i. p. 270. 6 Langsdorf, loc.cit.vol. i. p. 153. v. Pacific
.

Enterprises,'

New

Guinea

(Bink, in

'

Bull. Soc. d'Anthr.,'

d'Albertis loc. tit. vol. i. p. Britain 396), New loc. tit. p. 84), Solomon Powell, Islands (Elton,in

iii.vol. xi. p. 396. (Romilly,loc. tit. p. 27.

ser.
'

Jour. Anthr.

Inst.,'

(Macdonald, vol. xvii. p. 95), ' Die Inseln des stillen Oceans,' vol. i.p. New 203), ' in Bull. Soc. d'Anthr.,' ser. iii. vol. ix. p.
however, p. 92. Cf.,

New

Hebrides

'

Oceania,'

p. 194. Meinicke^ Caledonia (Moncelon,

Williams
v.

(Waitz-Gerland, vol.
loc. tit.p.

240).

367), Fiji(Wilkes,vol. iii. Calvert, loc. tit. Tukopia and pp. 144, et seg.}, ii. in Melanesia (Codrington, pt. p. 191), general 8 Fison and Howit't, loc. tit. p. 343.

400

THE

HISTORY

OF

HUMAN

MARRIAGE

CHAP.

reality.
commerce

Moreover,
are

there

can

be

littledoubt

that

barter and
in those

late inventions of man. comparatively Dr. Peschel, indeed, contends that barter existed find the earliest signs of our race. ages in which we have
no

But

we

in this way that the cave-dwellers evidence that it was of PeYigord, of the rein-deer period, obtained the rock crystals, the Atlantic shells,and the horns of the Polish Saiga antelope, have which in any case, and among
in their settlements ; and " has existed commerce that conclude l There all inhabitants of the world."

been

found

we

may

not

in all ages, in even are

to have a of savage peoples who seem at all. Concerning very vague idea of barter, or perhaps none Islanders, Labillardiere states, " We certain Solomon could learn whether in the habit of making these people are not

modern

times

instances

exchanges
us were

; but

to obtain

it is very certain that it was from them in this way anything

to

impossible
;
. .
.

for they

yet

For the
a
"

2 that we everything gave them." began to associate with some time after Captain Weddell him any small article he expressed Fuegians, they gave

very

eager

receive

wish

for, without

acquired

Cook

saw,

they asking any return ; but afterwards idea of barter." 3 Nor did the Australians whom an and the Patagonians visited by Captain Wallis in
now

traffic, though they 1766, understand Again, with regard to the Andamanese fixed no on "They their set value

it.4 understand Mr. Man remarks,

various

properties,

and

rarely

object of
mode

or make disposing

procure anything it in barter. of

as

the express with Apparently they

prefer to regard

their transactions

is to give such of negotiating objects hope in in for which the return another of receiving something a they have expressed that wish, it being tacitly understood unless otherwise mentioned
an

presentations, for their desired by as are

beforehand,

accepted

without

consequence frequently so
1
2
3

being equivalent is that most of this system

occur

present The rendered.

no

'

'

is to be natural

among

them

of the quarrels originate in failure

on

which the

Peschel,

loc. cit. pp. 209, el seq. Labillardiere, loc. cit. vol. ii.p. 276. Weddell, loc. cit. p. 153. Hawkesworth,

loc. cit.vol. iii. p. 634 ; vol. i. p. 373.

xvn

MARRIAGE

BY

PURCHASE

401

part of the

confidently uncivilized
not
occur

in making had as such a return It must that also be noted expected."1 by purchase marriage whom peoples among

recipient

been
those
does

are,

for the most

2

As
the

M.

Koenigswarter from

part, exceedingly Mr. Spencer3 and

rude have
to

races.

suggested,

transition
was

purchase

marriage probably brought

by

capture about in the the

abduction, there and

came

in spite of parents,

was

by marriage following way : form ; then primary

to escape vengeance the offering of compensation ; hand. beforeinto this grew eventually the making of presents Thus, among the Ahts, according to Mr. Sproat, when

man

steals
must

woman

wife, a purchase be pacified with also among

follows,

"

as

presents."4
7

the friends of the In New Guinea5 Araucanians,8

elopes

and

Bali,6

as

the Chukmas

and

it

often happens his bride, and

that the bridegroom

carries off, or

afterwards^ pays a compensation-price Among Mech, who still preserve the the Bodo and parents. form in their marriage the ceremony, of forcible abduction the girl,gives a feast captured successful lover, after having
to the bride's friends and

with, to her

with a present conciliates the father, is supposed is reported of The same to be incensed.9 who to the Maoris,10 whilst among the Tangutans, according has stolen his neighbour's wife the ravisher who Prejevalsky,
pays

the husband

good

sum

as

compensation,

but keeps

the

wife.11 It is

matter

of

no

importance the

certain among the father, but

an

peoples,
to to
some

in this connection that price of the bride is paid not to related person,
as

other nearly other relatives

uncle,12
1 2

or

some

well

as

especially to the father.13

Man,

in

'

Jour.Anthr.
' '

Koenigswarter,

Inst.,'vol. xii.,p.340. Etudes historiques,' p. 53.

Spencer,

The

Principles

*
6

Sproat, loc. cit. p. 98. Lubbock, 'The Origin Lewin, loc. cit. p. 182. Dalton, loc. cit. p. 86.

7 9
11

of Sociology,' vol. i. p. 625. 5 loc. cit. vol. vi. p. 633. Waitz-Gerland, of Civilisation,' p. 113. 8 Smith, 'The Araucanians,' p. 215.
10

Taylor,

vol. ii.p. 121. l oc. in California (Powers, Achomawi (Bancroft, cit.vol. i.p. 92), loc. cit. p. (Alcedo-Thompson, loc. cit. vol. i. p. 416. 270),Araucanians ' in Reise Poppig, Chile,' vol. i. pp. 383, et Samoans loc. (Prichard,
13

'Mongolia,' Prejevalsky,

loc. cit. pp. 336, et seq. 12 See ante, p. 40.

Aleuts

sey.),

402

THE

HISTORY

OF

HUMAN

MARRIAGE

CH.

xvn

In any case for the price is to be regarded as a compensation the loss sustained in the giving up of the girl, and as a for the expenses incurred in her maintenance remuneration till the time

Sometimes, as among of her marriage.1 several are trained for the purpose of being negro peoples, daughters invention, irredisposed of at a profit ; but this is a modern concilabl
with practice savage ideas. Thus, the Kafirs, the among bargain about women hardly

an express of making prevailed in the first quarter of this century, and the verb to Mr. applied to the act of giving cattle for a girl,according

Shooter, involves not the idea of an actual trade, but that of reward for her birth and nurture.2
To
most

rather

savages

there

seems

nothing

in objectionable

by purchase. On the contrary, Mr. Bancroft states that the Indians in Columbia consider it in the highest degree disgraceful to the girl's family, if she is given away without a marriage
price ;3 and, in certain tribes of California, "the children of a for whom no woman was money paid are accounted no better 4 It was bastards, and the whole family are contemned." .than from this state left for a higher civilization to raise women In the next chapter we shall consider the of debasement.

a
*

process and
woman

by which
an

marriage

ceased

to

be

purchase

contract,

of object

trade.

cit. p.

(Munzinger, loc. cit. p. 487), Kandhs 139),Barea and Kundma loc. cit. loc. cit. pp. 345, et (Percival, seq.\ Igorrotes of Ysarog (Jagor, der obischen Samoyedes Merkwiirdigkeiten Ostjakken, (Pallas, p. 172), "c., p. 66). Samoyeden,' 1 Cf.d'Albertis, loc. cit.vol. i. pp. 395, 396, 414, et seq. (inhabitants of in New Guinea, and of Yule Island) Naiabui ; Jagor, loc. cit. p. 235 loc. cit. p. 232 (Malays of Perak) ; Colquhoun, (Bisayans) ; McNair, 'Amongst the Shans,' p. 178 (Burmese) ; Forsyth, loc.cit.p. 148 (Gonds) ; ' Das Tiirkenvolk,' p. 230 (CentralAsiatic Turks) ; Ahlqvist, Vambe'ry, Kulturworter,' p. 203 (Turkish and Finnish peoples) ; Castrdn, loc. cit. (Mandingoes); Merolla ; Park, loc. cit. p. 220 vol. iv. p. 126 (Ostyaks) da Sorrento, loc. cit.p. 235 (Negroes of Sogno).
' '

Shooter, loc. cit. p. 49. Bancroft, loc. cit.vol. i. p. 277. Cf.v. Weber, Kafirs. et seq. 4 loc. cit. pp. 22, 56). Karok, Yurok (Powers,
3

loc. cit. vol. ii.pp. 215,

CHAPTER

XVIII

THE

DECAY

OF

MARRIAGE

BY

PURCHASE.

THE

MARRIAGE

PORTION

is the position of women surest civilization. This assertion, though gauge of a people1 The true. not evolution of absolutely, is approximately in human of the chief elements altruism is one progress, and

IT has often

been

said

that the

for the weaker is one sex consideration of the chief elements in the evolution of altruism. According as more women elevated ideas regarding grew
up among

the so-called civilized peoples, wives

was

the

practice

looked

upon

as

first step, example.

and It is of

came abandoned, gradually and The infamous. wealthier classes took the followed their persons poorer and ruder

of purchasing be to

no

little interest to follow the

course

of by
it

this process. In India, in ancient times, the Asura form, lawful for all the four castes. purchase, was fell into disrepute, and was prohibited among but it Kshatriyas, and Vaisya and of a Sudra. father who
was

or

marriage

Afterwards
the Brahmans

approved Manu forbade he

"

of in the case it altogether.1

must
a man

of a " No
the

knows

smallest

gratuity
a

says, for his daughter ; for

a

the

law,"

take who,

even

through

2 chase Purseller of his offspring." survived as a symbol only in the Arsha form, according to which the bridegroom sent a cow and a bull or two pairs to

avarice, takes

gratuity, is

of Manu,' Ibid.) ch. iii. v. 51.

'The

Laws

vv. 23-25. ch. iii. Cf.ibid., ch. ix. vv.

93, 98.
D

404

THE

HISTORY

OF

HUMAN

MARRIAGE

CHAP.

the bride's father.1

Manu

expressly

condemns

those who

call by

form was this gift a gratuity ; 2 hence the Arsha counted Manu and other lawgivers as one of the legitimate modes The Greeks of the historical age had ceased marriage.3 buy

of
to

their wives ; and in Rome, which suggested confarreatio^ idea of purchase, was in the very earliest known no time the form of marriage in force among Among the patricians. clients and plebeians also, the purchase

of wives

came

to

an

reend in mote

antiquity, surviving as a mere symbol Among to Grimm, the Germans, according

in their coemption tianity it was only Chris-

by purchase.5 Laferriere and that abolished marriage Koenigswarter late as as think it prevailed among the Saxons it was the reign of Charles the Great, and that in England Lex Ripuariorum, prohibited by Cnut.6 In Lex Alamannorum, is Grcigas,' and the Norwegian laws, real purchase money believe that the to not there is reason spoken of; and
' "

in the elder Gula-lag had mundr," mentioned gradually lost its original meaning of price for a bride.7 In the Talmudic law, the purchase as of wives appears being fixed at a nominal the bride-price merely symbolic,
amount.8

'

'

The

Mohammedan

"

"

mahr Finns, the

is also frequently

nominal.9

Among
in the

the

purchase their for

a

of

merely wives had

disappeared originated.10 give the

presents

remote

times

when

Though
to

it still was

his

bride
not

and
even

usual her parents,

the
memory

popular songs bridegroom to passages in real

songs

indicate
survived.11
Laws

that

of

purchase
1
'

In

China,

although

marriage

presents

in

'

2 Ibid.) ch. iii.v. 53. v. 29. of Manu,' ch. iii. 'Die rechtliche Stellung der Frauen bei den alten Indern,' Cf.Jolly, Sitzungsberichte der philosophisch-philologischen und historischen

The

Classe
4 5

der Akademie

der Wissenschaften

zu

Miinchen,'

1876, p. 433.

Rossbach, Grimm,

loc. cit. pp. 92, 146, 248, 250, "c. loc. cit. p. 424.
'

Laferriere,

vol. iii. p. 1 56. 7 Olivecrona,

9 10 11

droit civil de Rome et du droit fran$ais,' ' Etudes Koenigswarter, historiques,' p. 33. Histoire

du

8 loc. cit. pp. 57, 152, 158. Gans, loc. cit. vol. i. p. 138. Kohler, in 'Zeitschr. f. vgl. Rechtswiss.,' vol. v. p. 359. ' Cf. Topelius, in Litterara Soireer,' 1850, p. 326.
'

Kalevala,'

runo

xviii. vv.

643, et seq.

Kanteletar,'

book

iii.song

viii.vv.

23-25.

xvin

THE

DECAY

OF

MARRIAGE

BY

PURCHASE

405

in a contract of sale, purchase-money " l the people ; price will not hear of their being called a feeling of shame them that, among also, some shows which is attached to the idea of selling a daughter. correspond

exactly

to

"

We

may

discern

disappearance
has been bought her.2 time

different ways by purchase of marriage

two

in which this gradual has taken It place.

that suggested the bride became this may

the
a

However

the bridegroom with which for the guardianship payment of became be, the purchase-money in
sum

cases the form smaller and smaller, and took in many less arbitrary presents. Only a relic of the ancient or of more have seen, left,often appearing as we as a sham was custom, sale in the marriage Another the ceremonies. mode of preserving

of sale symbol immediately was said by

order

was

the

receipt

Apastamba
form
same

returned to h?
law
"
"

gift of real value, which is This arrangement to the giver. " in e been prescribed by the Vedas

of

to fulfilthe

binding
not at

of

that is, the ancient law by which the a was marriage sale.3 Generally, however, gift is presented which
cannot

the

but another
at
some

in return. be

Thus, but the gested,4 sug-

Athens,
was

time

determined,
of has
or

which dower

undoubtedly modern

earlier than
sense arose

the

age

Solon,
been

in the

very Again,

this portioning implied probably

in China,

and, as of the bride by her father

;

guardian

originally

return

of the

of presents takes exchange the guardians the guardians of the bridegroom and bride ; and this exchange forms the of a long

price paid. place between

of the

subject

in the presents

penal
once

code,

for,

"

the

marriage

articles and

section betrothal

the parties are considered irrevocably exchanged, In Japan, the bride gives certain conventional engaged."5 presents to her future husband arid his parents and relatives,
1

Jamieson,in
Koenigswarter, de

'

The
'

1'organisation

la

x. p. 78, note.* '^vol. ' historiques,' p. 33. Idem, de Histoire 'Deutsche Frauen,' famille,' p. 123. Weinhold,

China

Review,

Etudes

vol. i. p. 320. ' 3 Mayne, Hindu

4

Law

and Antiquities,' vol. i. p. 691. 5 in 'Trans. Roy. Medhurst,

et seq.

Smith,

Wayte,

and Usage,' p. 82. Marindin, 'Dictionary

of

Greek

and

Roman

As.

Soc.

China

Branch,'

vol. iv. pp.

u,

406

THE

HISTORY

OF

HUMAN

MARRIAGE

CHAP.

and,

as

to the

value

to Tacitus, the wife according kind of arms, in her turn the husband presented with some the principal bond and this mutual exchange of gifts formed

guided Among

by

the

be of these presents, she should always by the bridegroom.1 value of those brought

the ancient

Germans,

Grimm of their union.2 dowry was the Teutonic On

the other hand,

also
partly

suggests that of
a

that
return
was

the meaning gift.3

of

the morning the whole bridegroom

"

gift and
was or

the purchase-sum the dotal portion.

to

transformed
"

into

given by her

the

bride
Manu
use

part afterwards by the directly either

says,

father.

appropriate in the gift is only a token of respect and that case not a sale ; This the maidens."4 towards of kindness gift was called " her fee its but or a ; close connection previous gulka," with in a course purchase appears from the fact that it passed of devolution
text to the
woman's

do not

for their

the

relatives gratuity given, it is

"When

the

brothers, and
to

one

rendering

of the

of

Guatama
the fee to India,

which go

allowed
modern
not

even this succession, regulates her brothers during her life.5 In

according

to

Dubois,

men

of

distinction

do

by giving a daughter the money appropriate acquired in marriage, but lay it out in jewels, which they present to the lady on the wedding-day.6 Among the Greeks of the Homeric keep the wedding-presents age, the father did not always but bestowed his own in part, on use, or them, wholly her marriage daughter At a later period, as portion.
bridegroom
saw

for
the
the

himself

her

fAvo-TiKij.7

unveiled Among

to the presents gave for the first time,

his wife, when

or

he

after

the

vvg
the

the Teutons

the

same

process

ment of developto

Originally, the purchase-sum took place. went of the bride, partly, perhaps, to her whole guardian
1

family ;

Kiichler, in 'Trans.

As.

Soc.

Japan,' vol.

xiii.p. 123.

2
3 4 6

Tacitus, loc. cit.ch. xviii. loc. cit. p. 429. Grimm,

'

The

Laws 'Das

Mayr,

of Manu,' indische

v. 54. ch. iii. Erbrecht,' p. 170.

Mayne,

'Hindu

Law

and

Usage,' p. 82. 6 Dubois, loc. cit. p. 103. 7 Rossbach, loc. cit.p. 220.
Becker, loc. cit. vol. ii.p. 471.

Hermann-Bliimner,

loc. cit. pp. 262, 266.

xvin

THE

DECAY

OF

MARRIAGE

BY

PURCHASE

407

but by-and-by
Tacitus
2

it
"

came

to be
non

considered
uxor

her

own

property,1 uxori

as

says,

Dotem

marito

sed

maritus

was the the case at the among offert." date of the inditing of their laws, and among the Langobardi " La dot," says M. Ginoulhiac, from the seventh century.3

This

Scandinavians

en que le prix de la coemptiom usage dans lieu de 1'etre a ses la loi salique ; elle fut donee a la femme au ou et denarium, parents, qui ne re^urent plus que le solidum

'

n'est autre

chose

le prix fietif, de I'^pouse, une et apres la mort partie de la In Lex Alamannorum dot."4 and Lex Ripuariorutn, only a dos is spoken which the wife receives directly from her husband

of.5

has gift, which probable that the morning in Europe,6 in the purchasesurvived very long originated formed it has often been conor sum, a part of it,7 though sidered According Irish to a pretium ancient virginitatis? And
it seems

law,

part of the father, or, if he

a

"

coibche,"
was

bridal gift, went to the bride's ^iead, to the head of her tribe ; 9 but
or

another after
1

part

was

marriage.
'

given by the bridegroom The same was the

to the bride
case

herself Welsh

with

the

'

du regime dotal,' pp. 187, et seq. Laboulaye, Histoire du droit de propriete fonciere en Occident,' pp. 403, et seq. 2 Tacitus, loc. cit.ch. xviii. Ginoulhiac,
Histoire
3

Olivecrona,

loc. cit. p.

52.

Weinhold,

'

Deutsche

Frauen,'

vol. i.

P- 325. 4 Ginoulhiac,
5
6

pp. 198, et seq. p. 57. and Switzerland,

Olivecrona,
In Germany

a the practice of presenting morning ' has been kept in das Einleitung time (Eichhorn, gift up tillthe present ' Staats- und Rechtsgeschichte deutsche Privatrecht,' p. 726. Bluntschli, der Stadt und Landschaft Zurich,' vol. ii.pp. 164, et seq.

Schlegel, ' Om vol. i. p. 201. Morgongavens Oprindelse,' in Astraea,' vol. ii. Koenigspp. 189, et seq. ' Histoire de 1'organisation de la famille,' p. 123. The warter, old
7

Schlyter,

'

Juridiska afhandlingar,'
'

was the husband which obliged to give to the bride, by the fictitious dowry in the rituals of was also represented preserved M. Martene a tillthe sixteenth century. the Church mentions ritual of

purchase-money

the Church

of Reims,

of putting the nuptial in her hand (Koenigswarter, p. 174, note 4). 8 Ginoulhiac, \Varnkoenig p. 202. and Stein, ii. Rechtsgeschichte,' p. 257. und vol.
9

at the moment the bridegroom, of 1585, in which finger bride, on the ring of the placed three deniers

'

Franzosische

Staats-

'Ancient

Laws

of Ireland,' vol. i. p. 155 ; vol. iv. p. 63.

408

THE

HISTORY

OF

HUMAN

MARRIAGE

CHAP.

"

cowyll
came

the and to be frequently

;

"

Slavonic
used

word for dos?

for bride-price,

"

veno,"

Speaking
"

of the ancient

Babylonians,

Herodotus

says

that

the marriage the beautiful the We

"
"

furnished by the money portions were Among as damsels."3 the Hebrews,

or a

paid for it seems

mohar," in read

brought

and

to

and her

given to the bride herself.4 part of it, was the Book servant of Genesis that Abraham's forth jewelsof silver, and jewelsof gold, and ment, rai: he gave gave them to Rebecca also to her brother

Smith
a

Professor Robertson things."5 mother precious is inclined to believe that, in Arabia, before Mohammed,
had

custom
a

established itselfby which

"

the husband
"
"

made

gift
or

under

the
a

name

"

of

sadac
"

to
"

ordinarily his wife upon

by which set aside for her use.6

marriage,
" " "

was part of the customarily mahr But under Islam the difference between

"

and mahr father becoming But

nations

sadac

disappeared,

the

price

paid

to

the

it is that
we

the property of the woman.7 in the history of the not only find marriage
peoples by

Among

several

who

purchase are still in

great civilized falling into decay.

a

savage

civilized state, modified,

and

the
of
a

custom

of purchasing

the

wife

semihas been

or

few

it is expressly

a traffic disgraceful.8 such as in exactly the same we way

The have

stated that they consider has taken change place

seen

to

be

the

case

with

higher

races.

On

the

one

hand,
some

the purchase
cases

has gift
no

become longer

more

or

less

symbol.
1

In

the

represents

the

loc. cit. Sullivan's Introduction, vol. i. pp. clxxiii.et seq. ' Schrader, loc. cit.p. 382. Cf. Kovalevsky, in Folk- Lore,' vol. i. pp. O'Curry,
3

Recht,' vol. ii. p. 736. mosaische der Israeliten,' "c., vol. ii.pp. 342, et seq. Rechte ' fl 5 Robertson Smith, Genesis,' ch. xxiv. v. 53. Ibid., pp. 78, 91, vol. ii.pp. 353, et seq. Rechtswiss.,'
8 7

479, et seq. 4 Saalschiitz, 'Das

Herodotus,

loc. cit. book

i. ch. 196. 'Die Mayer,

100.

Mayer,

'

Die

Rechte Kohler,

der

loc. cit. p. 98. Israeliten,' "c.

Unger,

loc. cit. p. 47.

in 'Zeitschr. f. vgl.

vol.

Bechuanas The

p. 62). ' Svenska

not

p. 358. loc. cit. p. (Fritsch, Laplanders, according

v.

192), Aenezes
to

Laestadius

loc. cit. (Burckhardt, ('Ett lappfrieri,' in

folkets seder,' p. take presents 125), it honourable to receive money. consider

for their daughters,

but

do

xvin

THE

DECAY

OF

MARRIAGE

BY

PURCHASE

409

it is followed by a of the girl, in others " in Oregon, the wife's relations always return gift. Thus, horses (or other many raise as property)for her dower, as has sent the parents, but scrupulously take the bridegroom

actual

value

care

not

to

turn

over

the

same

horses

or

the

same

articles."1

The
given

Ahts for in

consider
a a woman

it a point of honour of rank

that the purchase-money time or other, be returned shall, some

present

with reference tribes in the Indian Archipelago.5 Philippines,

if the

made

Similar statements are of equal value.2 Mishmis,4 and certain to the Patagonians,3
Among
the Bagobos of the

are couple satisfied with half father each other, the of the purchaseof the wife gives the 6 back to the husband sum ; whilst, in Sarae, the girl's father,

newly-married

has to return even wedding, he received from the bridegroom's

at the return

five times

the

price

which the

father at the the

common

espousals,

gift, however\

becoming

property of the

married

couple.7

Among

the

Badagas

of the Neilgherries the

sum

also, the return which has been marriages by

an

gift is generally greater in value than paid for her.8 Several other peoples

contract

exchange of presents.9 hand On the other there are the peoples among whom to the bride either by or a part of it,is given purchase- sum, her father or by the bridegroom himself. But, as this may be
an

indirect way of compensating he has paid, it is in many

1

the bridegroom
cases

for the

almost
2

impossible
Sproat,

price to dis-

Schoolcraft,
Musters,

loc. cit. vol.

v.

3
4

in

'Jour.Anthr.

p. 654. Inst.,' vol. i. p.

loc. tit. p. 98.

201.

loc. cit. p. 236. Riedel, loc. cit. p. 68. Cooper, Schadenberg,

Munzinger,

Griffith, loc. cit. p. 35.

c 7
9

Tuski

loc. tit. p. 387. (Ball,loc. cit. p.

in 'Zeitschr. f. Ethnol.,' vol. xvii. p. 12. 8' loc. tit. pp. 116, et seq. Harkness, 381),Thlinkets (Holmberg, in 'Acta. Soc.

(Waitz,loc. cit. vol. iii.p. 337). Shoshones Chippewas (Lewis and Clarke, 157), Miwok loc. tit. loc. tit.p. 307), (Powers,loc. tit.p. 354), Quiche (Morelet, loc. tit. vol. ii.pp. 370, Budduma, Teda (Nachtigal, p. 257), 448),Todas Central loc. Asiatic Turks (Vainbery, 'Das Tiir(Marshall, cit. p. 211), Papuans kenvolk,' pp. 233, et seq.\Laplanders (v.Diiben, loc. cit. p. 200), loc. tit. (Finsch, Neu- Guinea,' p. 102),Samoans (Prichard, of Dorey Turner, Samoa,' Nukahivans (v.Langsdorf, pp. 93, 96), pp. \y),etseq.
Sci. Fennicae,'
'

vol. iv. p. 315),Chinooks loc. cit.vol. ii. (Keating, p.

'

loc. tit. vol. i. p.

153).

410

THE

HISTORY

OF

HUMAN

MARRIAGE

CHAP.

tinguish
is equally

between

this custom
to

hard
a

distinguish

and the between

one

last mentioned. in which the cases

It
the

bride receives in which she

But perhaps
the presents
a

part of the
receives
a

her father, and those price from directly. gift from the bridegroom

the greatest difficulty of all is to make out whether from the bridegroom formed obtained originally

part of the bride-price or were only a means of gaining her Among own the Eskimo, the lover presents clothes consent. his wife.1 on, to the lady, who and is thenceforth puts them Among the the

Dacotahs,
price of

men

ask

for consent

to

marriage often

by give

sending
presents American

the

girl, and
"

in addition

to the

objectof

their esteem.2
says,

Speaking

Guanas,
se

Azary

Toutes

of the South les ce're'monies du

re*duisent a un petit present que le marie fait a sa Again, the Javanese,4Kalmucks,6 among and pre"tendue."3 Bedouin Ahl Syria,6 or Shemal, a tribe of the money el mariage
are the father receives for his daughter ally generarticles which looked upon for or a as the wife ; settlement provision Islanders,7 Bashkirs,9 Pelew Mishmis,8 the among and

Votyaks,10 bride-price.

"c., u

she

receives

larger

or

smaller

part

of the

have thus reached by we the purchase marriage the very reverse of it. practice of dower, which is apparently have seen, But, as we the marriage portion derives its origin

From

Bancroft,

loc. cit.vol. i. p. 66.

2

Seemann, Schoolcraft,

'

p. 66. 3 Azara,

Voyage of Herald] vol. ii. loc. cit. vol. iii. p. 238.

For other similar instances, see Waitz, loc. cit.vol. ii.p. 92. loc. cit.p. 324 (Beni-Amer) ; loc. cit. vol. ii.p. 522 (Somals); Munzinger, 'The Nile Tributaries,' Baker, Egypt) ; Hanoteau p. 124 (Arabs of Upper and loc. cit. vol. ii. p. 161 (Kabyles) loc. cit. p. ; Proyart, loc. cit. vol. i. p. 349 (Mandingoes) ; 569 (Negroes of Loango) ; Caillie", 4 Crawfurd, loc. loc. cit. vol. i. p. 90. Fritsch, cit. p. 192 (Bechuanas).
6

Letourneux,

Moore,
'

7 9
II

loc. cit.p. 181. Ymer,' vol. iv. p. 333. loc. cit. p. 182. (Daniell, in of Accra

6 8 10

Burckhardt, Cooper,

loc. cit. p. 62.

loc. cit. p. 236.

Georgi,
Negroes

Ibid., p. 55. 'Jour. Ethn. Soc. London,'

'

p.

12),Tartars of Kazan (Vdmbe'ry, Das Tunguses (Georgi, p. 103), (ibid., p. 324),and

belonging
to

vol. iv. burg Tiirkenvolk,' p. 433) and OrenFor other semi-civilized African peoples, see

peoples Post, ' Afrikanische

the

Russian

Empire. i. p. 417.

Jurisprudenz,' vol.

THE

MARRIAGE

PORTION

411

aartly from Marea,1 the the husband, for the

Where, as the of wives. among becomes the exclusive property of endowment doubt, intended it is, no to be a compensation the
purchase

goods to her by the father

way,

bride-price ; whilst, among has bought for which the man

as a

other peoples, money his wife are handed

portion

or

over

marriage
as

belongs

to

her.
case

Yet,

we

shall
a

see

which, in a certain directly, the dowry

purchase.

does not The solubly

a

in every

spring

from

previous

marriage mixed
up It

portion

serves

together.

different ends, often indisIt may have the meaning of

well
as

imply that the wife as may gift. is expected to contribute to the expenses husband It is also very often intended to be household.
return

the

of the
a

joint
the the

settlement

for the

wife husband's death

in

case or

marriage But otherwise.

the

be
as,

dissolved
in such

through instances,

husband
as

long of the portion, as generally Vas the usufruct lasts, it is in many impossible to discern cases the union
the
or

whether the
man

original
'

of a Laws We read in the the nuptial fire,what was

was meaning for the settlement

that
woman.
"

of

return

gift to
before

of Manu,'

What

was

given

given on the bridal procession, what was was of love, and what given in token received from her brother, mother, or father, that is called the sixfold property Such property, as well as a gift subsequent and of a woman. shall go to given to her by her affectionate husband, what was if she dies in the lifetime of her husband."2 her offspring, even law recognizes The Hindu the dominion of a married woman
over

this property

(her

"

stridhan
consume

"),3but

the
case

husband

has

to use and nevertheless power At Athens, the administration

to

it in

of the dower

of distress.4 certainly belonged

might defray -with it the expenses of the had a right to alienate the movable marriage, and even objects But it did forming a the not part of portion.6 marriage who
1 2
3

the husband,

Munzinger,
'

The

Laws

loc. tit. p. 240. of Manu,' ch. ix. w.

however,

194, et seg.
the
'

In

Gautama's

'stridhan'
4

time, 'Das indische (Mayr,

'

cjulka,' did Erbrecht,' p.

not

belong

to

the

170).

Macnaghten,

Principles
5

p. 67.

Cauvet,

of Hindu in ' Revue

Law,' pp. 33, et seq. Steele, loc. tit. de legislation,'vol. xxiv. p. 154.

412

THE

HISTORY

OF

HUMAN

MARRIAGE

CHAP.

become through
had

his

If the marriage dissolved tie was property. divorce or through death, the dower the husband's
to

to be restored
a

the

woman,

who,

as

security for this

mortgage, consisting generally of a piece of did not real property ;l or if,in case of divorce, the husband restore the dower, he paid, whilst it was retained, nine oboli interest.2 The Roman dos was intended to as every month

restitution, had

be

the

wife's

marriage it were

contribution It became state.3

towards the

the

expenses property,

of
as

the

husband's

if

patrimony
even

but
wife.4

This
as

which he had a right not only to administer, to dispose independently of of the will of his was confusion of the dower with the patrimony
as

tolerable
very

marriage disastrous during

long

was

contracted period

for life,but became divorces

were

the

when

frequent.

husband's

limited.
case

era, therefore, the end of the Republican right to dispose of his wife's marriage portion was It had to be restored in case of divorce, as also in

At

the

being dissolved through the husband's of the marriage Lex The him from death. Julia de adulteriis prevented or mortgaging the wife's consent, alienating dotal land .without it even ; and the legislation of Justinian vented prewith her consent declared the the law alienation with wife's consent, and the

on

subjectapplicable
dos

to
was

provincial

land.5

The

general

tradition of the Roman being practical

object
to
'

which would
1

the husband
remain
in

carried on by the Church, the for the wife a provision of to secure deprive her, and which could not wantonly her after his death.6 The Roman dotal
de

legislation,' vol. xxiv. p. 1 55. Meier and ' Mayer, Der attische Process,' pp. 518, et seq. Schomann, Die Rechte Hermann-Bltimner, dep Israeliten,' "c., vol. ii. pp. 345, et seq. loc. cit.
Cauvet,
Revue
'

Smith, Wayte, loc. cit. vol. i. p. 692. p. 265. and Marindin, ' 2 Graeca,' vol. ii.p. 273. Potter, Archaeologia
3

Ginoulhiac,

Rechts,'

loc. cit. p. 70. Sohm, ' Laboulaye, Recherches p. 281.

'

Institutionen la condition

des des

sur

romischen femmes,'

p. 38. 4 Laboulaye, vol. i. p. 223. 5 Laboulaye,

p. 39.

Ginoulhiac,

loc. cit. p. 70. Idem,

Wayte,
'

Laferriere, loc. cit. Histoire du

droit de
vol. i.

'Recherches,'

fonciere,' pp. proprie'te' 693. Sohm, p. 282. p.

6

pp. 39-41. Smith, 183-185.

and

Marindin,

Maine,

'

Early

History

of Institutions,' pp. 338.

XVIII

THE

MARRIAGE

PORTION

413

right,

more

or

less

modified
modern

in

the

laws

countries,

underlies

European

of the different legislation ; the husband

has the use and generally administers of his wife's her property.1 dotation, but it remains Among the Germans of early times, the bride-price which handed her marriage to the woman over as was portion her exclusive became the husband property, of which could
not
an

dispose.2 endowment,
as

Besides
as a

or

on advance far that at least so

an

received from her parents for her inheritance, sort of compensation it. This her private property, also was
it went
to

this dos" she

her

if the

marriage

was

solved.3 disto

Among have

the

Slavs, the

dower

seems

originally

given to the wife as a security in the event of her independent the Poles and among support ; and, needing Bohemians, no use the husband of it, unless he could make In Wales, a woman left his own god'ds as a deposit.4 received

been

but also a cowyll," of the bride-price, " " from her father, called senting (repreagweddi portion marriage " tincur the of the Irish), which, during cohabitation,
not

"

only

part

"

belonged before

to husband

and

wife

jointly.In

case

they separated

to receive this the end of seven years, the wife was in any case, if she left her husband even portion back ; and " for no reason before the seventh year, she had her cowyll." If the separation took place after this period, the property

divided.5 which the wife brought with her was The Hebrews, in early times, generally gave " Afterwards dowry only a part of the mohar."
married endowed had the husband The
was

daughters
a
"

as

woman

who of

with the

portion
as
a

which lasted.6

usufruct
as

Mohammedans,

the marriage rule, settle very large

called long as

nedunia,"

Eccius,

in

v.

Holtzendorff,

'

Encyclopadie

der

Rechtswissenschaft,'
'

pt. ii.vol. i. pp. 412, et seq. 2 'Deutsche Frauen,' Weinhold,

Leben,'
3

vol. i. p. 331.

Idem,

Altnordisches

4 6

pp. 241, et seq. Olivecrona, loc. cit. p. 51. Nordstrom, loc. cit.vol. ii.p. 50. loc. cit. vol. ii.pp. 214-218. Macieiowski, loc. cit. Sullivan's Introduction, O'Curry, vol. i. pp. clxxii.,clxxviii. loc. cit. pp. 8, et seq. ' der Mayer, Die Rechte Israeliten,' "c., vol. ii.pp. 342-344.

Lewis,
6

414

THE

HISTORY

OF

HUMAN

MARRIAGE

CHAP.

dowers

their wives ; and it is generally stipulated that twobefore the thirds of the dowry shall be paid immediately is made, whilst the remaining third is held contract marriage in reserve, to be paid to the wife in case of her being divorced
on

in case death.1 or consent, against her own of the husband's And property the wife receives from her parents or whatever any other person on the occasion of her marriage, or otherwise,
is entirely at her or of her husband
own

disposal, and

not

subjectto
"

any

claim

people
to house

among they

his creditors.2 Speaking Acosta the Mexicans, says, made

an

of newly-married When they went

brought

of iewells and ornaments, for if it chanced they

amongest them when

together,

of all the man and wife for the house, of land, of provisions inventories father kept, every which

inventory

made they

any

devorce

(asit was
one

common

agree

not),they

divided brought."
3

their

goods according Among races

to the portion at
a

that every

4 the dowry of civilization that is, in case tion commonly of separasubserves a similar end her marriage divorce, the wife gets back or portion,

lower

stage

"

though

the

husband,
as

as
as

it

seems

in

most

cases,

has in

the

usufruct life, the of

the

of it dowry

long
no

plays
exists,5

marriage important
where

lasts.

But,

savage nothing portion goods,

Lane,

kind

and,
some

Often part. it does, the

generally
1

consists
'

of

food, clothes, household

Law,' p.
xxxv.

Macnaghten,

Principles of Muhammadan

loc.

cit. vol. i. p. 218. 3 Lane, vol. i. p. 138, note f. 3 Acosta, loc. cit. vol. ii.p. 370. 4 Kenai (Richardson,loc. cit. vol. i. p. ' Acta. Soc. Sci. Fennicae,' vol. iv. p.
'

407), Thlinkets (Holmberg, in Ahts loc. cit. vol. i. (Bancroft, 315),

p.

Creeks (Hawkins, in Trans. American Ethn. Soc.,' vol. iii. pt. i. 197), Islanders (Wilkes,loc. cit. vol. v. p. 101),Siamese p. 66), Kingsmill (Lewin, loc. cit. p. 254), Abyssinians (Moore, loc. cit. p. 169), Kukis loc. (Rochon, loc. cit. p. 747), (Lobo, cit. p. 26), people of Madagascar Touaregs (Chavanne, Die Sahara,' p. 181). 6 sian Cf. Heriot, loc. cit. p. 335 (North American Indians) ; Ellis, Polyneii. Waitz, loc. Researches,' vol. i. p. 270 (Tahitians) ; p. 1 10 cit. vol. The Lake Regions (Negroes); Burton, of Central Africa,' vol. ii.p. 332 Afrikanische (East Africans) Jurisprudenz,' ; Post, vol. i. p. 376 (several Hue, i. loc. cit. African Joe. ; ; Georgi, cit. vol. p. 185 (Tartars) peoples) pp. 67, etseq. (Voguls).
' '
'

'

xviii

THE

MARRIAGE

PORTION

415

or
as

other trifles,1 and have seen, we the

Ultimately, of cattle.2 occasionally is due to a feeling of respect dowry

for the weaker sex, on the whole, which, and sympathy higher And, is characteristic as we civilization.3 of a by capture have spoken and another of a stage of marriage
stage

of marriage fathers are where daughters. Thus

the

by purchase, we by law bound

may
or

now

speak
to

of

third, their

custom

portion

Hebrews4
for
a

and
man came

Mahommedans5 give to be
a

religious duty In Greece the

to

to

dower

it a consider to his daughter.

dowry

thought
a

almost

necessary

make

the
6

distinction Isaeus

between

wife
no

(ira\\aKri) ;

man that says and would less than a tenth of his property.7 give his legitimate daughter Indeed, so great were the dowers given that, in the time of

and decent

concubine

Aristotle,nearly
vvere

than

supposed in Greece, for

a

two-fifths of the to belong to women.8

whole

territory of In Rome, even

a

Sparta
more

the marriage portion became legitimate wife.9 It was the

mark

tinction of dis-

duty

to provide

her
to

husband be

with

dos, and with

a

woman

of the wife herself had a

legal claim
1

provided
'

dower

by

her

father

or

Martins, Gronland/ p. 508 (Greenlanders) ; v. loc. cit. vol. i. p. 115" (Brazilian aborigines); Bove, loc. tit. p. 132 loc. cit. loc. cit.vol. ii. p. 522 (Somals); Marshall, (Fuegians) ; Waitz, i. Mongolia,' 212 (Mongols) ; (Todas) ; Prejevalsky, p. 70 vol. p.

Cf.

Nordenskiold,

'

Pallas,

'

Merkwiirdigkeiten
Post,
'

der

Morduanen, des

Kasaken,'

"c.,

p.
pp.

262

(Kalmucks) ;
et seq.
2

Die

Anfange

Staats- und

Rechtsleben,'

54,

Cf. Last,

in

'

Proc.

Roy.

Geo.

Soc.,' N.

S. vol.

loc. cit. p. 286 is unknown the Chinese, whereas, among in the wild aboriginal tribes of China, it is usual for wives among the families to receive marriage (Gray, loc. cit. vol. ii. portions wealthy
Metz,
3

loc. cit. p. 87 It is remarkable

(Badagas);
that dowry

Davy,

(Masai); (Sinhalese).
v.

p.

532

p. 304)4
5

Mayer,
'

'Die
Koran,'

Rechte
sura

The

der Israeliten,' vol. ii.p. 344. iv. v. 3.

loc. cit. vol. ii.p. 268. Cauvet, in 'Revue de legislation,' vol. loc. cit. pp. 513, et seq. Cf.Meier and Shomann, xxiv. p. 152. 7 Isaeus, Uvppov rJepl TOV " 51, p. 43.
Potter,

K\ijpov,'

Aristotle, loc. cit. book ii.ch. ix. " n. ' 9 Laboulaye, Recherches,' pp. 38, et seq. Ginoulhiac, Meier and Schomann, pp. 513, et seq. et seq.

loc. cit.pp. 66,

416

THE

HISTORY

OF

HUMAN

MARRIAGE

CH.

xvm

later on, Justinian And, though other paternal ascendants.1 declares that dos is obligatory in several of his constitutions did not fall for persons only,2 the old custom of high rank
into

desuetude.3 the father,

The
or

Prussian

'

Landrecht

'

still prescribes

that
about

the wedding According couple.4

parents daughters,5 and

the eventually mother, and fit up the house of the Napoleon,' to the 'Code
not
same

shall

arrange

newly-married
on

the

other

hand,

are

the

legislation. Yet modern in the so-called Latin This feeling, as Sir Henry
source

dower to their give a by is generally principle adopted there is stilla strong feeling, especially
to

bound

in favour countries, of dotation. Maine is the principal remarks,

of those habits of saving the French people, and chain

from of succession, law of the Emperor

hoarding, and which is probably descended,

obligatory Augustus.6 marriage different from

characterize by

long

the

provisions

of

the marriage In this

course

of development,

the

often

become

originally.
means as

something quite It has in many cases

a

portion has it was what

become
a

of which formerly a man

to

father

buys
a

husband
from

by purchase-sum for his daughter,

Euripides,
own

bought
the heroic

wife

her father.

transferring

age

the her

makes

Medea with

complain

that

practice had sex

of his
to

time,

purchase

husbands

"Pars est ipsa of money.7 great sums minima And, in our days, a woman puella sui," the Latin poet sings. portion, unless she has some great natural without a marriage This the risk of being a spinster for ever. attractions, runs
state

up in a society of things naturally grows is prescribed by law, where the adult women

where

monogamy

outnumber and where

the

adult

men,

where
too

many

men an

never

marry,

married
1

women

often lead

indolent

life.

' loc. cit. vol. i. p. 693. Die Mayer, and Marindin, 2 der Israeliten,' "c., vol. ii.p. 347. Rechte Ginoulhiac, loc. cit. p. 103. 3 in Germany For dos necessaria during the Middle Ages, see Mitterdes gemeinen deutschen Privatrechts,' vol. ii. p. 3. maier, 'Grundsatze

Smith,

Wayte,

Eccius,

in

v.

Holtzendorff,

'

Encyclopadie
6
'

der
Code

Rechtswissenschaft,
art. 204.

pt. ii.vol. i. p. 414. ' 0 Early History Maine,

7

Napoleon,'

of Institutions,' p. 339.

Euripides,

'

vv. Mrjdtia,' 231-235.

CHAPTER

XIX

MARRIAGE

CEREMONIES

AND

RITES

AMONG without

primitive
any ceremony

men

marriage whatever

was,

of

course,

contracted

; and

^ith many

Among uncivilized peoples. by Captain Hall, " there is no wedding at all, nor ceremony festivities. The are or there any parties simply rejoicings J The live in their own come tupic or igloo." together, and Bonaks marriage
of

this is still the case the Eskimo, visited

California, according The man ceremony.

to
some

to

Mr.

Johnston, have

no

parents, and for

speaks to the girl's live together the girl herself ; and, if the couple harmoniously, are they time considered
simply Among of any the

husband
no

and

wife.2
ceremony

Comanches,
"

too,
3

"

there

is

and the same is said of several other aboriginal tribes of America,4 as also Islanders,6 Guinea,5 the Solomon of New of the Outanatas marriage
;
1

description

2 4

Hall, loc. cit. p. 567. Cf.Lyon, loc. cit. p. 352 ; Dall, loc. cit.p. 139. 3 Schoolcraft, loc. cit.vol. iv. p. 223. Ibid., vol. ii. p. 132. Kaniagmuts
v.

p. 230. Mahlemuts

Langsdorf,

Aleuts (Coxe,loc. cit. 198, et seq.), loc. cit.vol. ii.p. 47. Bancroft, loc. cit.vol. i. p. 92) i. l oc. Chippewyans (Bancroft, (Richardson, 81), "'/.vol.ii. vol. p. loc. cit.pp. (Lisiansky, Creeks (Keating, loc. cit.vol. ii. p. 157), (Schoolcraft, Moxes, loc. Iroquois (Heriot, cit. pp. 326, 332), 268),
'

Chippewas p. 24), loc. cit. vol. v. p. loc. cit, p.

(Brett, Navajos (Letherman,in 'Smith. Rep.,' 1855, p. 294), Arawaks Tupis, Muras Amazon,' Travels on (Wallace, the p. 512), 101), loc. cit.vol. iii.pp. Patagonians Chiriguana (Falkner, (Waitz, ^22,etseq.\ Fuegians loc. loc. cit. p. (Bove, cit. p. 132). 124),
6 6

Finsch,
Elton,

'

Neu-Guinea,'
'

in

p. 62. Jour.Anthr. Inst.,'vol. xvii. p. 94.

E

418

THE

HISTORY

OF

HUMAN

MARRIAGE

CHAP.

and

the Tasmanians.1 in most

unknown are a few Aracan,

In Australia, wedding are ceremonies there tribes, but it is said that in some
ones.2
"

unimportant
marriage
3

In simple

the

Hill

Tribes

of

North

is

contract

by

ceremony."

Mishmis,5
Marriage

Aino,"

the also among Negroes of Bondo,7 "c.

arose

So

unaccompanied Khasias,4 Chalikata

ceremonies

by

degrees

and

in various

ways.

When mode, Thus,

a the mode marriage of contracting altered, the earlier from having been a as a ceremony. reality, survived

transwas formed capture into a mere introduced as symbol, after purchase was In other instances the legal form of contracting a marriage. has survived as a ceremony, the custom of purchase after it has ceased to be a reality.
as we
seen,

have

the

custom

of

According
importance,
events

as

marriage

was

the entering in human

into

of some recognized as a matter like many it came, other significant be celebrated with certain by a wedding
the nuptials by eating

life, to

ceremonies. feast. Among

Very

it is accompanied commonly the Nufi, people, for example,

consist of the payment and drinking.8 Among

of the the Wanyoro,

bride-price

followed

by

great deal of feasting, and lord.9 of friends to her new

is celebrated the wedding the bride is taken by a procession

Often

for several days, a week, or even longer.10 Cyclades, according to Mr. Bent, ten or fifteen days of festivity Among some a peoples, the marriage.11 usually accompany by the bridegroom,12 in others by the defrayed are expenses father of the bride.13 Probably, in the former cases, the feast
1

the feast continues In Mykonos, of the

Breton,

3
4 c

loc. cit. p. 398. St. Andrew St. John, in loc. cit. p. 57. loc. Dall, cit.p. 524. Dalton, Schon and
Crowther,

'

Curr, loc. cit.vol. i. p. 107. Jour.Anthr. Inst.,'vol. ii. p. 239.

6 7

Ibid., p. 19. 'Das Ausland,'

1881, p. 1026.

'Journals,' p. 162. ii. loc. Felkin, cit. vol. p. 49. and 10 i. Tartars (Hue, loc. cit. vol. (Earth,'Reisen,' p. 186), people of Bornu Copts (Lane,loc. Bazes (Munzinger,loc. cit. p. 525), p. 31, vol. iii.
9

Wilson

note),

cit. vol. ii.p. 331). 11 Bent, 'The Cyclades,' p. 137. 12 Bakongo (M oiler,Pagels, and Gleerup, loc. cit. p. 13 Tuski, Kaniagmuts (Dall, pp. 381, 402),"c.

"c. 270),

xix

MARRIAGE

CEREMONIES

AND

RITES

419

is considered almost a part of the purchase latter it is, perhaps, occasionally regarded for the bride-price. The
new

sum, as
a

whilst in the
compensation

ceremony marriage often into relation which the man

indicates

in

some

way
to

the

and

woman

enter

other.
more

Sometimes
frequently

her

husband.

sexual to the living together, or the wife's subjection Among the Navajos, the ceremony merely maize
same
"

it symbolizes

intercourse,1

each but far

consisted and
among

in eating

from the pudding the Santals, says Colonel Dalton,

platter ;

that the boy and

girl eat together is the most by the act the girl ceases as to her to belong the ceremony, father's tribe,and becomes a member of her husband's family."3 Eating together is,in the Malay Archipelago, the chief and most wide-spread

the social meal important part of

4mong
and

The same occurs custom ceremony.4 marriage in Prussia, Esthon-ians, in Ermland the Hovas, Hindus, Again
in
some

in Sardinia.5

Brazilian

tribes, marriage

is

contracted by the husband and wife drinking brandy together.6 In Japan, where to be regarded as seems the ceremony it consists the least important proceeding, part of the whole
in the drinking
a

fixed number used to drink

which also bridegroom's
1

by both parties, after a prescribed In Scandinavia, of cups of wine.7

the

fashion, of the couple

"

occurs

of a in Russia.8 The
contents

single

beaker

custom

taking
Grundlagen

joiningof hands, or the the bride by the hand, is,as Dr. Winter-

des Rechts,' p. 240. ' Kulturgeschichte,' vol. ii. Waitz, loc. cit.vol. iii. p. 105. See Lippert, ' des Menschen,' Geschlechtsverhaltnisse pp. 141, et seq. ; Mantegazza,
Post,

'

Die

ch. xiii. 3 Dalton,

4

ser. v. vol. iv. p. 405. loc. loc. cit. p. 107. v. Schroeder, Sibree, loc. cit.p. 251. Dubois, ' degli de Gubernatis, Storia comparata Mantegazza, cit. p. 82. p. 287.

Wilken,

loc. cit.p. 216. in ' Bijdragen,' "c.,

usi nuziali,'p. 168. 6 Eschwege, v. 'Journalvon

7

Kiichler, in 'Trans.

Brasilien,' vol. i. p. 96. As. Soc. Japan,' vol. xiii. p. 115.

a

For
see

instances Wilken, in

of eating and
'

together as "c., ser. v. vol. iv. pp. Bijdragen,' Riedel, loc. cit. p. 460 ; Winternitz,
European

drinking

marriage

ceremony,

'

pp. 82-84 J 387-405 ; v. Schroeder, Study On Comparative a of Indo-

Customs,'

in 'Trans.

Intern.

Folk-Lore
8 v.

Congress,

280, et seq. ; de Gubernatis,

p. 168.

Schroeder,
E

1891,' pp. p. 84.

2

420

THE

HISTORY

OF

HUMAN

MARRIAGE

CHAP.

important marriage ceremonies nitz remarks, one of the most The same occurs custom peoples.1 among all Indo-European 2 the the Orang-Banuwa ; whilst, among of Malacca among " Orang-Sakai, the little finger of the right hand of the man
is joinedto that of the left hand
3 At Khasia of the woman." " the couple about to be married merely sit together weddings, in one they give a seat, and receive their friends, to whom

dinner
ties
a

or

feast."4

Among
own

the Veddahs twisting

thin cord

of her
are

of Ceylon, the bride the bridegroom's round

waist, and

they

then

husband

and
"

as tie, and, emblematic of the marriage life."5 The it, so he clings to his wife through bound and bridegroom, again, have their hands

This string is wife. he never parts with Hindu

together

bride with

grass.6

actual marriage in eating together, tying the part, of ceremonies consist, a together, dancing together round pole, being half garments drowned together by a douche of water, and the interchange and
"

Among

the Gonds

Korkus,

the

of

rings,

"

all of

which

union

of the bridegroom another's

parties."7 for the are,

be may In many
same

supposed
parts
reason,

symbolize of India, bride

to

the and

blood,8 and
now

Colonel
so

Dalton

marked with one believes this to be the

with red-lead.
"

origin of the custom, Thus, the Parkheyas

common, a

of marking called powder by touching

use

red

sindur,"

the

bridegroom
with Among
woman

sealing it the forehead

the

compact bride.9 his of Narrinyeri, Australian

to

the

and

marking hand,

on

the

other

is supposed

carrying
1

fire to

her

signify her consent hut, and husband's

to the

making

by marriage his fire for

Winternitz,
alten

der

loc. cit. p. Inder,' in Weber,

' Heirathsgebrauche Die Cf. Haas, 282. ' Indische Studien,' vol. v. pp. 310, et seq.

(Hindus).
2 3

Wilken,
Low,

in

'

ser. Bijdragen,'

v.

vol. iv. p. 409.

v.
'

cited by Wilken, Steel, ' On the Khasia

'The

p. 308. 6 Colebrooke, Researches,'

8

vol. iv. p. 409. Ethn. Trans. Soc.,' N. S. vol. vii. Tribe,' in 6 Bailey, ii. N. S. ibid., pp. 293, et seq. vol. in
ser. Bijdragen,'

'

Religious

Ceremonies
7

vol. vii. p. 309. ' Origin of Civilisation,' p. 84. The Guinea,' p. 86 (Wukas of New Guinea). 9 Dalton, loc. cit. pp. 131, 220, 319.

of the Hindus,' in 'Asiatick Forsyth, loc. cit.p. 149.

Lubbock,

Cf. Finsch,

'

Neu-

xix

MARRIAGE

CEREMONIES

AND

RITES

421

their marriages- by contract of Loango the bride has the bridegroom's eating from two dishes, which hut.2 In Dahomey, to according cooked for him in his own in marriage, except where Mr. Forbes, there is no ceremony

him.1

The

Negroes

instance the maiden the wife, "in which confers 3 In Croatia, presents her future lord with a glass of rum." in order to indicate boxes the bride's ears the bridegroom he is her master.4 And in ancient Russia, that henceforth the

king

as

the father took a new ceremony, whip, part of the marriage his it, daughter her told that gently with and after striking

he

did

so

for the

last time, and

then

presented

the

whip

to

the bridegroom.5
Many

of the
to

belong

ceremonies the classes here been

observed noticed.

at

our
"

own
man

weddings
"

The

best

seems

originally to have

the chief abettor

of the bridegroom

in

'the act of capture ; the nuptials are generally celebrated with feast in the house a of the bride's father, and the weddingof the close union which exists between ring is a symbol husband and
wife.6

Even

has its counterpart among It was natural that a

to

the religious part of the ceremony Pagan many nations. religious

to

character

by

nuptials, as the invoking

Island,

well

as

of

divine

events other help for the future

"

should be given of importance,

union. In

Hudson's done
a

says

Turner, it known whatever

hardly
to

anything

first making without blessing, protection, or the

the gods
case

be could and begging

require."
7

the

might

Among

Dyaks,
party and

one

of the eldest
at

male

assembled bridegroom implores

1

smears

the
the

bride

with
of

wedding blood of male

members the hands

a

of the
of

the

the

protection
12.

the

pig and a fowl, spirit, Baak, and the

Taplin, Soyaux,

loc. cit. p.

2 3
4

Forbes,
Krauss,

loc. cit.p. 161. ' Dahomey and

loc. cit.vol. iii. p. 392 i. the Dahomans,' vol. p. 26.

Cf.Waitz,

(Arawaks).

loc. cit.p. 385. ' Vergleichung Meiners,

des

altern

and

neuern

Russlandes,'

vol. ii.

pp. 167, et seq. 6 in use was The wedding-ring ' Indische Studien,' vol. Weber, it is also found (loc. cit. p. 390), ' 7 Turner, Samoa,' p. 290.

among
v.

the

p.

299).

Hindus (Haas, in ancient According Mr. to Hooper

of

among

the Indians

James's Bay.

422

THE

HISTORY

OF

HUMAN

MARRIAGE

CHAP.

female couple

spirit, Hiroeh
to

Bakak,
wishing

and
them

recommends all sorts

their

care,

married ings.1 of earthly blessand

the

Among
gorging and

the Gonds,

sacrifice to the gods,

unlimited

wedding.2 the bride

and

spirit drinking are usually the wind-up of the In Patagonia, brought the husband, after having into his hut, makes a sacrifice to the foul spirit ;
a

the

Macatecas,

tribe

to subject

the

Mexican for the

empire space of

"fasted, prayed, and sacrificed to their gods days after their marriage."3 twenty Most
"

a the religious commonly priest is called to perform " The Wilkes are rite. marriages of the Fijians," says, by The Ambati, or sanctioned religious ceremonies.
.
.

priest, takes the bride on

seat,

having

the He

bridegroom

on

the left hand.

then

invokes

his right and the protection

of the god or spirit upon to the bridegroom, and

love, honour, other."4

and This, however,

he leads her the bride, after which to joinstheir hands with injunctions die with each obey, to be faithful and happens
principally among

the

the common people, the marriage chiefs ; among rites are less ceremonious, to the the priest of the tribe only coming house and The Tahiinvoking happiness upon the union.5
tians, too, considered

marriage

contract.

the sanction of the gods essential to the The being the preliminaries

adjusted,
"

to the temple, the priest addressed parties repaired where " Will you the bridegroom usually in the following terms : " bridegroom to the not cast your away which wife ?
" No." Turning to the bride, he proposed to her a answered. like question, and The a received similar answer. priest " both, saying, Happy then addressed them will it be if thus

to the gods on offered a prayer live in affection, and their behalf, imploring that they might In designed to secure.6 was realize the happiness marriage

with

you

two."

He

then

1 2 4 6

Bock,

'

The

Head-Hunters

of Borneo,'
3

loc. cit. p. 1 50. loc. cit. vol. iii. p. 91. description, This Ibid., vol. iii. p. 92. Wilkes, by Williams and Erskine

Forsyth,

p. 222. Heriot, loc. cit.p. 334.

however,

does

not

those given p.

(seeWaitz-Gerland,

agree with loc."t. vol. vi.

632).
6

Ellis, 'Polynesian

Researches,'

vol. i. p. 271.

XIX

MARRIAGE

CEREMONIES

AND

RITES

423

the Kingsmill
young
cocoanut water,

Islands, the together,

he

priest presses pours

a

couple

and

on

the foreheads of the little a their heads of

a

oil ; then

takes

branch

tree,

dips

it in

time praying and sprinkles their faces, at the same Among for their future happiness the Kukis, and prosperity.1 led before are or the Th^mpoo, the young priest, couple
"

who they

them presents with both drink, while he

stoup

of

liquor

out
some

of

which
3

continues
"

muttering the
to

in his unknown

language

and,

among gods
a

words Khyoungtha union.

Garos,4 a priest beseeches and Among the Igorrotes of Luzon

the it is

bless the that

performs to the spirits of the deceased the marriage ceremony, praying in the presence The of all the kinsfolk of the couple.5

priestess

Jakuts

and so The religious ceremonies connected with limited to prayers, sacrifices, and other means

require the did formerly

assistance shaman's the Kalmucks.7

for their nuptials,0

marriage

are

not

to ascertain gods ; efforts are also made In Siam, the parents of the parties solicit the opinion fortune-teller on the point whether the year, month,

of pleasing the their will beforehand.

of and

some

day

the of the week when living happily together

couple were husband as

born,
and

will allow of their Among the wife.8

many
a

Chukmas,

"omens

are

match
auguries."
9

has The
same

carefully been put

is the
some a

observed,
a

stop
case

and by to

mising pro-

unfavourable
peoples of In several

India,10 the Mongols,11

countries
1

Turkish thing

other nations,12 "c. of the utmost

with

it is considered
loc. cit. vol.
v.

importance

Wilkes,

2
3

p. 101. As. Soc. Bengal,' vol. xxiv. pp. 639, et seq. Stewart, in 'Jour. 4 Lewin, loc, cit. p. 129. Dalton, loc. cit. p. 64.
Meyer,

5 6

in

'

Verhandl.
Das

Vambery,
Klemm,
'

'

Berl. Ges. Anthr.,' 1883, p. 385. Tiirkenvolk,' p. 161. vol. iii.pp.

stances 169, et seq. For other iniii. of religious marriage ceremonies, seezfoW., vol. p. 281 (Negroes ' Georgi, loc. Temples Bock, Congo) ; cit. p. 41 (Chuvashes) ; of and 'Samoa,' Elephants,' p. 307 (Mussus); Turner, (Humphrey's p. 276

Cultur-Geschichte,'

Islanders).
8 10 11 12

Bock,

'Temples

and

Elephants,'
201,

Gonds,

Kiirmis
'

(Dalton, pp.

p. 183. 319), "c.

Lewin,

p. 175.

Mongolia,' Prejevalsky, Vambery,

'

Das

vol. i. p. 70. Tiirkenvolk,' pp. 339, 459, et seq.

424

THE

HISTORY

OF

HUMAN

MARRIAGE

CHAP.

to

find out
or

the

right day

for the wedding,

by

consulting

the

stars

otherwise.1 civilized nations

with marriage is almost

Among contracted

universally

either with or without religious ceremonies Mexicans The ancient marwere the assistance of a priest. ried 3 by their priests,2 and so were the Chibchas and Mayas.4
In

Nicaragua,

the the

marriage,
-

took

the ceremony of priest, in performing littlefinger, led them and parties by the

Sinhalese p.

(Davy, 54),

Shat'anku,'

' loc. tit. p. (Kearns, Kalyan'a 285), Naickers Gonds Korkus (Forsyth,loc. tit. p. 149),Khyand

(Bock, 'Temples (Lewin,loc. tit. pp. 126, et seq.\ Siamese and oungtha Chinese loc. Kalmucks tit. Elephants,' (Wells (Georgi, p. 411), p. 183), in ' Trans. As. Soc. loc. tit.vol. i. p. 785),Japanese (Kiichler, Williams,
Japan,' vol.
In

xiii.p.

ancient 121),

Mexicans

(Waitz,loc. tit. vol.

'

iv. p.

132).

are

p.
as

268).
the

this connection should also be noticed the lucky days,' when matrimony In China, these in general is concluded under the best auspices. in the almanacks (Montgomery, loc. tit. vol. ii. especially marked in the year are regarded The spring season and the last month
most

fortunate

nuptial

periods

vol. i. p.

pitious loc. tit. p. Sinai (Burckhardt, the 152), Mohammedan 222, et and the pp. loc. tit. p.

the ninth 791),whereas (Gray, loc. tit. vol. i. p. 187).

country (Wells Williams, is month considered very unproAmong the Bedouins of Mount

in that

seg.\ 453),Friday

is esteemed

while the Copts vol. ii.p.

period by Dr.
Again,

on generally marry In India, the month 331). (v.Bohlen, loc. tit.vol. ii.p.

loc. tit. vol. i. Senegambia (Reade, negroes of fortunate for day the most ; marriage Sunday the night preceding (Lane,

Egyptians

(Lane,

Churcher,

the month

was considered the luckiest in Morocco, I am informed as and 148), (birth of Mohammed). called Moolood

Phalguna

in Thuringia,

the full moon whilst except among in

at

marriages ' (Schmidt, Sitten

are

at the generally contracted in Gebrauche Thiiringen,' und

no moon.

time

of

p.

28) ;

Orkney the time

superstition prevailed Greeks, the ancient Hindus, (v.Schroeder, loc. tit. and Germans contracting p. 50). In Scotland, formerly, nearly all avoided marriage disinclined to marry on Friday (Rogers, in May, and the Lowlanders were

and of the crescent

Esthonia,

couple The

would
same

consent

to

marry

loc. tit. p.
an

112).

The

period unlucky belief that, if any one harram, the marriage

persons

considered loc. tit.p. (Rossbach, make

a

Romans

May

265).
contract

and the first half of June In Egypt, it is a common in the

soon

marriage

do

so

will be unhappy (Lane, vol. i. p. 219, note

and

month of Mohdissolved, hence few days'

among

*).
see

For

'unlucky in
'

the
ser.
2 4

tribes of the Indian Archipelago, v. vol. i. p. 380. Acosta, loc. tit. vol. ii.p. 370.
Ibid., vol. iv. p. 317.

Wilken,
3

"c., Bijdragen,'

de Herrera,

loc. tit. vol. iv. p. 366 loc. tit. vol. iv. p. 172.

Waitz,

xix

MARRIAGE

CEREMONIES

AND

RITES

425

to

for the occasion. He instructed in their duty, and, when the fire became them extinguished, husband looked as were the parties upon and wife.1 is By Buddhist as a marriage monks regarded only
a

fire which

was

kindled

to human concession is therefore a simple

frailty, and, civil contract

some

in Buddhistic
;
z

countries, it nevertheless, it is commonly

and often religious ceremony, lama.3 In China, bridal a the the assistance of pair are with hall, where they prostrate themto the ancestral selves conducted before the altar, on the ancestral tablets are which

contracted

with

arranged.4
contract,

Among and
there

the
is
no or

Hebrews,

either in the Scriptures be taken it may Ewald,

place
on

religious trace of a priestly consecration of it in the Talmud. Yet, according to

marriage

was

no

for granted that a consecration took the day of betrothal or wedding, though the particulars in have been description.5 not any ancient preserved

Among
contract,
"

the

Mohammedans

Les

is concluded with lois des peuples

un

also, marriage, though to Allah.6 a prayer de 1'antiquite." M.

mere

civil

Glasson

la fois religieux et civil ; il n'est fait du manage un qu'elles aient le plus souvent pas etonnant 7 In Egypt, acte a la fois religieux et civil." at least during avaient
caractere
a

"

says, done

the Ptolemaic

accompanied Persians, the betrothal the hands

1

is supposed period, the wedding by a religious ceremony.8 Among

was

to

have the

been

ancient

performed
whilst reading

by

priest, who prayers.9

joined
The

of the

couple

some

Heriot, loc. cit. p. 333. Fytche, loc. cit. vol. ii.p. 70. 3 Tartars (Bock, 'Temples (Hue, loc. cit. vol. i. p. 186),Siamese and in Kalmucks Elephants,' (Liadov, 'Jour.Anthr. Inst.,' vol. i. p. 185), In Japan, on the other hand, the marriage is entirely ceremony p.
2

403).

of a social nature, in 'Trans. As. Soc.

4

no

religious element

entering

into it at

all

(Kiichler

Japan,' vol. xiii.p. 123). loc. cit. vol. i. p. 205. 6 loc. cit. pp. 201, Ewald, et seq. Cf. Cans, Frankel, loc. cit. p. xxx.
Gray,
6

loc. cit. vol. i. p. 140;

For

Pischon,
see

'Der Polak,

Einfluss

der

Islam,'
210,

"c.,

p.

10.

the

modern

Persians,
7
8

loc. cit. vol. i. pp.

et seq.

Glasson,

Revillout, vii. vol.

loc. cit. p. 154. ' Les contrats de p. 262.

mariage
9

ser.

x.

' egyptiens,' in Journal Asiatic,' Spiegel, loc. cit. vol. iii. p. 677.

426

THE

HISTORY

OF

HUMAN

MARRIAGE

CHAP.

Hindus gods

used

by prayers

at their weddings.1

and sacrifices to invoke the help of the According to Sir W. H. Macnaghten,

"

marriage
a

is among forming sacrament,

them

not

merely

civil contract,

but

the last of the ceremonies

the and from

three
an

regenerate
man

unmarried

classes, and the only one has been declared. to be incapacitated

prescribed to for "udras ;

2 In Greece, marof religious duties." riages were not at the always, contracted generally, though divine altars and confirmed by oaths, the assistance of a priest, Before being however, the was not requisite. marriage

the performance

prayers and sacrifices,which were usually offered to some the union of the sexes, of the deities that superintended by the parents or other relations of the persons to be married. For

solemnized, by implored

the

gods

were

consulted

and

their

assistance

marriage, and

as

Musonius

says,
"

of great
man

powerful

gods
a

stands under the protection Plato teaches us that a and who the being

"

shall cohabit house with holy

have
no

only with

woman

has

come

into

his
we

ceremonies.3

From

Homeric contracted

age

instances

of

we therefore not must religious sacrifices and for granted The that they were take entirely wanting.4 looked upon to Weinhold, Teutons, as an marriage according important about which it was necessary and holy undertaking,

marriages rites, but

with

that the gods should be consulted ; and offerings were probably branch in use all peoples of this among of the Aryan The Romans, a sacrifice,named race.5 at their nuptials, made

libum

farreum,
In

to the gods,

and

the couple

were

united

with

prayer.6 Pontifex
1

the

mode
seems

of

Maximus
in Weber,
'

marriage have to
Studien,' vol.

the called confarreatio. instructed in the them

v.

Haas,

Indische

pp. 312-316.

Colebrooke,

in 'Asiatick
2

vol. vii. pp. 288-310. Law,' p. 46. Cf. Rossbach, 'Principles of Hindu Macnaghten loc. tit. Colebrooke, pp. 288-311. p. 202 ; 3 Schriften,' vol. iv. pp. 180-182. 'Vermischte Potter, loc. cit. Jacobs, vol. ii.p. 279. pp. 222, et seq. For other facts stated, see Becker, loc. cit. loc. cit.vol. ii.pp. 258, et seq. ; Rossbach, pp. 212, vol. i. p. 457 ; Palmblad,
4

Researches,'

Rossbach

218, 223, 228. 5 Weinhold,

0

'

Deutsche
in.

Frauen,'

vol. i. p. 374.

Rossbach,

p. 231.

Rossbach,

p.

xix

MARRIAGE

CEREMONIES

AND

RITES

427

formulas, performed this

was

and

some

modern

the marriage

authorities But ceremony.

even,

believe

that

he

Rossbach

thinks

that

in early times, when father every housescarcely the case Besides sacrifices and himself was a priest1 prayers, important a very ; part of a Roman wedding auspices formed and, if the gods nuptials It has
were were

found

to

be

opposed
was

put

Cicero considered
been

off or the match it wicked to marry

that, among

the match, the Even abandoned.

to

without

suggested
were

auspices.2 primitive Aryans,

religious

ceremonies This
was

among
such

certainly the Greeks

requisite for the validity of marriage.3 in historical times the case not either
or

among

the

Teutons in

; and

at

Rome

were ceremonies this form of marriage

obligatory peculiar
to

only

But confarreatio.*

the

a very origin from the farther back we

early period, and go in antiquity, the

patricians, derived its Rossbach that remarks

more

strictly

we

find

the
were usus

In to.5 they attended religious ceremonies confarreatio in the eye of the law, whilst in essential even coemptio and ance.6 importmerely of secondary sacrifices and auspices were Later
on,

when

indifference to the old faith increased,

more uncommon,

they became
the period

more

of the being regarded Christianity gave back founder

and Pagan

till at

the

end

of

Emperors,
as
a

they

were

almost

exceptional

matter

to

marriage

of no significance.7 its religious character. had

not

The

of the Christian Church

prescribed

any

in connection ceremonies with it,but in the earliest times the diction. Christians, of their own accord, asked for their pastors' beneThis was for widows not, indeed, a necessity, and
even not nuptials were sacerdotal " To pva-rripiov TOUTO Paul's words,

allowed.8
"

Yet
9
"

from

St.

fieya

eariv
est."

in the Vulgate
"

translated,
that Though
1

"

Sacramentum
is
a

hoc magnum
was

the dogma developed. the twelfth

seq.

marriage

sacrament
was
121,

this

dogma

fully
132,

gradually in recognized
2 4

Rossbach,

loc. cit. pp. 86.

128, 143.

3
6

Ibid., p. 237. Ibid., pp. 112,

Ibid., pp. 294,^ Ibid., p. 310. Ibid., pp.

102,

et seq.

Ibid., pp. 256, et seq. 8 Grimm, loc. cit. pp. 434, et seq. Rechtsgeschichte,' "" 108, 183.
9

Eichhorn,

'

Deutsche

Staats-

und

St. Paul,

'

Ephesians,' ch.

v.

v.

32.

428

THE

HISTORY

OF

HUMAN

MARRIAGE

CHAP.

century,1

marriage was, nevertheless, considered valid without till the year 1563, when the Council ecclesiastical benediction it an essentially religious ceremony. of Trent made
Luther's the opinion that all matrimonial but to the jurists, Church, was

affairs belong
not

not

to

legislators of the Protestant of as a ceased to be thought regarded

sacerdotal It was by the Protestants

by the accepted Marriage countries. certainly but to be sacrament, continued institution ; hence indispensable as ever.
a

as

Divine

as nuptials remained Revolution the French

that

first gave

rise to

an

ber, alteration in this respect. The constitution of the 3rd Septemarticle, title ii.,"La loi ne 1791, declares in its seventh
contrat que comme civil. Le pouvoir considere le mariage les habitants, sans distinction, le legislatif etablira pour tous conet dec"s seront states par lequel les naissances, mariages mode et il d^signera
"

les officiers publics

qui

en

recevront

les

actes

may

this obligatory civil act a sacerdotal benediction be added, if the parties think proper. To

footing a gradually obtained European in the legislation of most countries, in proportion has been The French liberty of conscience as recognized. in Germany has lately been adopted and Switzerland ; system

Since then civil marriage

has

whilst other

nations
"on a

have

been

M.

Glasson,

le choix
en
ce

mariage
vaut
en

religieux,
meme

sens

" less radical. Tantot," says le mariage le entre civil ou que 1'union benie a 1'eglise

temps,
a

c'est

ce

qui

lieu

en

apres Angleterre

de

la loi,comme
et
en

mariage civil : Espagne. Tantot le

mariage

religieux est une Roumanie. en civil,comme

celebrer 1'une ou il y a des pays

condition de la validite du mariage En Italic,on peut indifferemment 1'autre des deux la premiere. Enfin, unions

secondaire : en il est subsidiare ;

sectaires."
3

le mariage civil Autriche, en Portugal,

ou en

joue
en

role purement Suede, en Norwege,

un

Russie

il

n'a

etd

etabli que of the

a

pour

les

Civil marriage,
sanctioned institution.
1 2

implying

by

secular Among the

'Das

necessity authority, is not ancient

the

being union European merely

the

Peruvians,

king

con-

v.

Scheurl,

gemeine

deutsche
3

Eherecht,'

Glasson,

loc. tit. p. 253.

p. 15. Ibid., p. 282.

Xix

MARRIAGE

CEREMONIES

AND

RITES

429

voked
by

years, at Cuzco all the marriageable After calling them men and maidens of his family. young delivered them to their he joined their hands, and name,

annually,

or

every two

nominate that class were alone demarriages among by their lawful ; and the governors and chiefs were, formalities, the young offices,obliged to marry, after the same
parents.

Such

men

and women In Nicaragua

-

of the provinces also, marriage And among

a
"

the cacique." who have two latter, as marriage

they presided.1 by a was civil rite,performed Porno of California, the savage

over

which

"

"

"

chiefs, being a kind

war-chief
morum,

and

peace-chief," the perform he causes i.e.,

to

the they extend, ceremonies, in presence of their covenant parties to enter into a simple friends.3 Again, tribes no certain parents and among But such marriage is permitted without the chief's approval.
v

of censor far as so

has

the

cases

seem

to

be

especially

those of
a

exceptions among non-European peoples, being a lower generally culture, marriage

considered community

private matter, with which the authorities or the have nothing to do, if only it takes place between permitted to intermarry. to the vaoften been made lidity is, indeed, quite a marriage
are

persons who, by law or custom, In this chapter reference has A lawful of marriage.

different thing the term.

and

from

marriage

in the natural is contracted

history

The

former, which

under

of formalithe ties

sense

in accordance
or

written by

unwritten society both

with the stipulations prescribed by the laws of the country, implies the recognition
of

the

is not so of the children. to Lisiansky, no the Nukahivans, among according whom, The Greeks regarded a such thing as illegitimacy is known.4 as concuunion into which the woman binage, entered without dowry

legitimacy

validity of Every people

the

union

and the happy as

other peoples purchase is the only way of contracting a valid marriage. So it was with So it is with the the ancient Germans and Scandinavians.5

rather than

as

marriage.

Among

Californian Karok,
1 2 3

among
.

whom

the

children

of

woman

Garcilasso de la Vega, Squier, in

Powers,
'

Trans.

American

loc cit. vol. i. pp. 306, et seq. Ethn. Soc.,' vol. iii. pt. i.p. 127.
5

loc. cit. p. 157. Lisiansky, loc. cit.p. 83.

Olivecrona,

loc. cit. pp. 47, 160, et seq.

430

THE

HISTORY

OF

HUMAN

MARRIAGE

CH.

XIX

who and only

is not

purchased
a

are

accounted

no

better than
can

bastards

constitute

among required for

an

class of social outcasts who Often themselves.1 certain

to

intermarry
are considered

marriage

be

legal.

Thus

ceremonies the Romans

dos, alliance made without sponsalia,nuptia, and Among the Nez Perces in Oregon, the consent concubinage.2 is all that is necessary for a marriage to be of the parents valid ; sometimes,
runaway

when
occurs,

the
"

match

parents refuse their but it is not regarded

consent,
as a
a

legal

thereafter marriage, and the woman 3 and is treated accordingly."

1

is considered

prostitute,

Powers,

Conder,
2

loc. cit. pp. in 'Jour.Anthr.

22,

et seq.

Inst.,' vol.

Cf.Sibree, loc. cit. p. 251 (Hovas) ; xvi. p. 94 (Bechuanas).

Rossbach,

loc, cit. p. 42. Schoolcraft, loc. cit. vol.

v.

pp. 654, et seq.

CHAPTER
THE

XX

FORMS

OF

HUMAN

MARRIAGE

MOST
monogamous
x

of the
or

lower

animal

of marriage
one woman

polygynous. There occurs.

species are With man,

are

by
every

instinct

either possible form

man

marriages
man woman men

of with

one

with
women

(monogamy), of men (polygyny), of many with

in
a

one
one

many

(polyandry), and,
with
many
women.

few exceptional cases, of many Polygyny by most was permitted

history acquaints us, with whom by several civilized nations and The ancient Chibchas practised Among
man

of the ancient peoples and is,in our day, permitted the bulk of savage tribes. polygyny Peruvian
to
a

large extent.1
a

the Mexicans might

or

and the have, besides his legitimate The

same

wives

concubines..

married wife, less legitimate in China is the case and

Incas,3

Japan,where
rights
are

the children

of
a

as

even

the children of bound by custom,

legal have the same concubine wife.4 In Corea, the mandarins besides having several wives, to
a
"

in their retain several concubines Tradition shows polygyny and

customary

yamen."

among

the

Esau
1
2

married
'

Judith

been to have concubinage Hebrews during the patriarchal age. Basemath, Jacob married Leah and
Mexicans,

Spencer,

Descriptive

Sociology,' Ancient

"c., p. 4.

3 4

loc. cit.vol. ii.p. 265. Garcilasso de la Vega, loc. tit.vol. i. p. 310. Kiichler, in ' Trans. As. Soc. Rein, loc. cit. p. 423.

Bancroft,

Japan,' vol. xiii.

p. 129. 5 Ross,

loc. cit. p. 315.

432

THE

HISTORY

OF

HUMAN

MARRIAGE

CHAP.

Later on, we read of Solomon, seven and Rachel.1 who had " hundred ; concubines wives, princesses, and three hundred took eighteen wives and threescore and of Rehoboam, who
"

"

concubines."3
course

Indeed, the
law

that

polygyny did not even

was

so

much

matter

of

criticize it.4 According

the permitted, though right also, it was was restricted to four.5 Among number of legitimate wives European during the Middle Jews, it was still practised
to

the

Talmudic

Ages,
occurs

and, among
even

Jews

living

in Mohammedan

countries,
a man

it

to this day.6

The
he

Koran

allows

to

take

four legitimate

take as many may concubines wives,7 and Between a wife as he likes. the difference and a concubine is,indeed, not great : the former has her father as her protector, A slave, whilst the latter is defenceless against the husband.8
on

the other

hand,

is not

permitted

to

have

more

than

two

time.9 wives at the same Diodorus Siculus informs

us

that

the

Egyptians

were

not

married of wives, but that every one restricted to any number he chose, with the exception as as of the priesthood, many The Egyptians by law confined to one were consort.10 who had
women"

concubines

also, most

of whom

appear

to have
were

been

foreign

the

or war-captives family, ranking next

slaves ; and
to the

these

members

of

wives

and

children

lord, and death.11

states

a share of the property probably enjoying With regard to the Assyrians, Professor Rawlinson

of their after his

that,

so

far

as

we

have

any

as ; but he monogamists appear they had a certain number of concubines.12

real evidence, their kings that thinks it is probable

In Media,
on

the

1 2

Genesis,' ch. xxvi. v. 34 ; ch. xxix. vv. 23-28. 3 ' ii.Chronicles,' 'i. Kings,' ch. xi. v. 3. ch. xi. vv. 21, 23. ' ' in Spencer, Deuteronomy,' Descriptive ch. xxi. v. 1 5. Scheppig, and Phoenicians, Polak,
iv. v. 3.

'

Sociology,' Hebrews
6

7
8 9

Ibid., pp. 147-149. ' The Koran,' sura Lane 'Das

Poole,

6 Andree, p. 8. loc. tit. vol. i. p. 209.

loc. tit.p. 147.

in

'

The

Academy,'

Ausland,'

10
11
12

Diodorus
Wilkinson, Rawlinson,

1875, p. 958. Siculus, loc. tit.book

vol. v. p. 684. d'Escayrac de Lauture,

loc. tit.p. 68.

i. ch. 80. i. loc. tit. vol. pp. 318, et seq. ' Monarchies The Five Great

of

the Ancient

Eastern

World,'

vol. i. p. 505.

xx

THE

FORMS

OF

HUMAN

MARRIAGE

433

other
more

hand, wealthy
times,

polygyny

was

later

classes;1 and had a considerable

the commonly practised among Persian kings, the particularly in

number

of

wives

and

concubines.2 None of of wives

the
a

Hindu
man

law-books

restricts

the We
'

whom
cases

and
a

several

is permitted to marry.3 in the hymns of polygyny of the in the Laws of Manu passages
'

number find undoubted

4

Rig- Veda,'
provide

'

for

plurality

the modern
may

of wives Hindus,
as

marry

many

any restriction.5 Speaking without of Mr. Balfour says, "By the law a Hindu keep as many wives, and by custom

choose."6 concubines, as he may The Greeks of the Homeric age frequently had concubines, house as the man's family, and were who lived in the same in the fullest sense Polygyny, half as wives.7 of regarded the term,

NAt

appears later period in

9

to
a

be ascribed to Priam, kind of concubinage by

bigamy

but to
seems

no

one

to

have

else.8 been

recognized

Greece
;

law, and
was

public opinion
some

and

by scarcely proscribed practised by the tyrants in

The Romans were more colonies.10 Among was them, concubinage always strictly monogamous. legal marriage, from to and, according well distinguished in early less common Rossbach, times was than much of the

Greek

subsequently.11 Among the Teutons,

come across

at

the

beginning
in

plurality of wives

of their history, we the West,12 and especially in

loc. cit.vol. ii. p. 319. 2 Herodotus, Ibid., vol. iii. pp. 216-219. Spiegel, loc. cit. vol. iii. p. 680.
Rawlinson,
3 4 5

loc. cit. book

iii.ch. 68, 88.

in Jolly,

'

Sitzungsberichte loc. cit.p. 387.

Miinch, Zimmer,

Schrader,
'The

85-87. Laws of Manu,' ch. iii.v. 12 Balfour, loc. cit.vol. iii. p. 252. ' 7 Becker, Schriften,' loc. cit. vol. ii.pp. 438, et seq. Jacobs, Vermischte vol. iv. pp. 215, et seq. 8 ' The Grote, ' History of Greece,' vol. ii.p. 25, Iliad,'book xxi. v. 88.
6

1876, p. 445. loc. cit. pp. 324, et seq. ; ch. viii.v. 204 ; ch. ix. vv.

Akad.,'

note
9
10
11

2.

Smith,

Wayte,

and

Marindin,

loc. cit. vol. i. p. 525.

Palmblad, Rossbach,

loc. cit.vol. i. p. 256. loc. cit. p. 5.

F F

12

Tacitus, loc. cit. ch. xviii.

434

THE

HISTORY

OF

HUMAN

MARRIAGE

CHAP.

the North. and Nor

it does
was

The
not

Scandinavian
seem

kings been

indulged

in polygyny,1
to

to

have

it unknown

to the

pagan

restricted Russians.3

them

In

only.2 Finnish the

poems, which among Even

though
seem

polygyny to indicate

is not

mentioned,
was

there

are

passages

that it

not

entirely unheard

of

of early times.4 in the Christian open world polygyny It been permitted, or at least tolerated. Merovingian
to

the Finns

has occasionally frequently was

law

practised by the seems the Great

even unknown bigamy after the Peace of Westphalia, priests.5 Soon among German States where the population had was allowed in some

imply

kings, and that it was

one

of Charles

not

been

largely reduced during Europe polygyny, modern survived

mistresses

the Thirty
as

Years'

War.

And

in

in the custom
"

polygyny

long remarks, princes to have many which permitted in this qualified form a remaining
Moreover,

Mr.

Spencer

tolerated

St.

to late times."6 privilege of royalty down he did Augustin that not said expressly
7

; allowed polygyny and Hessen, for political reasons, to marry two he openly declared that, as Christ is silent about

Luther

Philip the

condemn Magnanimous of Indeed, women. polygyny, wife.8 he The

as a

all the world divine institution.

as

could not Mormons,

forbid

the

taking

of

more

than

one

knows,

regard

polygyny

Among

many

savage

Pasha, extent. extraordinary for even be absolutely improper it would a small chief to have have three or four fewer than ten or fifteen wives, and poor men Serpa Pinto tells us of a minister in the Baroze, who at each.9
1

is developed peoples polygyny In Unyoro, to Emin according

to

an

and
2
4

loc. tit. vol. v. p. 88. Geijer, Anderson), vol. i. p. 127.

'The

'

The

Heimskringla

'

by (transl.

Laing

Heimskringla,'
'

Gottlund,

3 Ewers, loc. tit. p. 106. vol. i. pp. 127, et seq. Otava,' vol. i. p. 92. Topelius, loc. tit.p. 45. Tengstrom,

in

'

Joukahainen,' vol.
Thierry, during

5
'

Europe
6
7 8 9

Era,' pp. 17-21. Ages,' vol. i. p. 420, note 2. ' The Principles of Sociology,' vol. i. p. 665. Spencer, Hellwald, loc. tit. p. 558. v. the Middle Saalschiitz, 'Archaologie
'

'Narratives

ii.pp. 130, et seq. of the Merovingian

Hallam,

der Hebraer,' Africa,' p. 85.

vol. ii.p. 204, note.

Emin

Pasha

in Central

xx

THE

FORMS

OF

HUMAN

MARRIAGE

435

the

time

wives.1
2

pf In

his visit to that the Fiji,

"

chiefs

had more country had from twenty

than
to
a

seventy

hundred

American tribes visited all of the North wives ; and, among by Mr. Catlin, it is no uncommon thing to find a chief with six, eight, or ten, and some with twelve or fourteen wives in his lodge." thousand It is
a
3

The

King

of

Loango

is said

to

have

seven

wives.4
more

noteworthy

fact

that

among

not
or

few
even

uncivilized

prohibited. themselves

peoples, polygyny Wyandots, The

to
one
5

is almost

according

unknown, to Heriot,

the wife ; and, among become did it ever was not permitted, nor the Californian Kinkla and Yurok, no man said that, among do not allow bigamy Karok more than one wife.7 The
to the chief ; and, though
a
man

restricted Iroquois, polygyny It is a practice.6 has

even

for slaves as he caji purchase, if he cohabits with more than

occur

may he brings
one.8

own

as

many

women

himself obloquy upon Nor does polygyny

and

among
on

the Simas, the Coco-Maricopas,

several other
;9 nor

tribes

the banks in New of

the Moquis the Isthmus

of the Gila and the Colorado Mexico, and certain nations

who

among inhabit

several tribes of South America, the men are stated to have but one wife.11 The Guanches Islands, Canary inhabitants the except of the 12 is the case Lancerote, lived in monogamy ; of and the same
with
1
2

Tehuantepec.10

And,

in

the

Quissama
Pinto,
'

tribe in Angola,

the

Touaregs,

and

the

Serpa

Williams,

I crossed^ Africa,' vol. ii.p. 33. Enterprises,' p. 557. Missionary How

'

3 4
5

Reade,

Catlin, loc. cit. vol. i. p. 118. loc. cit. p. 44.

6 7 8
9

Heriot, loc. cit. p. 323. ' League Morgan, of the Iroquois,' p. 324. Powers, loc. cit.p. 56. Wilkes, loc. cit.vol. v. p. 188. Powers, p. 22.
Domenech,
'

Seven

Years'

Residence

in

the

Deserts

of

North

America,'
10 11

vol. ii. p. 305. Schoolcraft, loc. cit. vol. iv. p. 87.

Bancroft, Chavantes,

loc. cit. vol. i. p. 661.

'

Carajos(v.Martius, loc. Curetus, Purupurus, Mundrucus (Wallace, Travels cit.vol. i.pp. 274, 298), loc. Guaycurus Amazon,' on (Waitz, the pp. 509 515-517), cit.vol. iii. p.47 2). 12 Le loc. Verrier, Introduction, Glas, loc. cit. p. 8 1 8. Bonder Major's cit. and
Acawoios

loc. cit. p. (Brett,

275),

p. xxxix.
F
F
2

436

THE

HISTORY

OF

HUMAN

MARRIAGE

CHAP.

Beni-Mzab.1

Among did

all the
not meet

Moorish
a

tribes in the Western

man

Sahara,

Vincent

single

who

had

plurality of wives.2 instances of strictly monogamous find many In Asia we in Ceylon are The Veddahs so rigorous in this respect peoples. to seems occur them.3 that infidelity never among
In the Andaman

the most have but one Car Nicobar wife, and look upon unchastity 5 Among Koch as a the and Old KukiSj very deadly sin." 6 forbidden ; whilst, among are the and concubinage polygyny
"

polygamy, Islanders Nicobar

"
"

Islands, according to Mr. E. H. Man, and divorce are polyandry, unknown;"4

at

"bigamy,

least those

on

and the northern island,

Kols, a man, Mikris, and Munda forbidden to have many wives, is blamed The Badagas one.7 of the Neilgherry

Pddams,

though

not

expressly
more

if he has Hills, the

than

Nagas

of

Upper

to confine themselves do the Mrus so time ; and one at the same consort and it for do Toungtha, a master to take not consider right who to the female with regard advantage of his position even Among the Santals, says Mr. E. G. Man, slaves in his house.9

Assam,

the Kisans,

and

Meches
8

" as there is reigns alone in her husband's wigwam, to divide his affeca second wife or concubine tions seldom, if ever, being not exactly prohibited, not polygamy, although

woman

"

very

popular

with

the tribe."10 Among

the Karens the

Malay

certain tribes of the Indian Archipelago, and

I

Indo-Chma,
polygyny
Tribe,' in

of Burma,11 Peninsula, and

is said either to be forbidden12

Price, 'The
'Die

Quissama
Sahara,'

'Jour. Anthr.
2

Chavanne,
3

Bailey,

in 'Trans.

horne,
4

in '-The Indian

p. 315. Ethn. Soc.,' N. S. vol. ii. pp. 291, Antiquary,' vol. viii.p. 320.

Inst.,' vol. i. p. 189. Chavanne, p. 454.

et seq.

Harts-

Man,

in

Distant,
Dalton,

Anthr. Inst.,' vol. xii. p. 135. 'Jour. in 'Jour.Anthr. Inst.,'vol. iii. p. 4. As. Soc. Stewart, in 'Jour. loc. cit. p. 91.

Bengal,' vol. xxiv.

p. 621. 7 Dalton,
8
0

II

in ' Zeitschr. f. Ethnol.,' vol. iii. p. 370. pp. 28, 54. Jellinghaus, Rowney, loc. Dalton, loc. Harkness, pp. 41, 132. ctt.p. 117. "/.p. 145. 10 Man, 'Sonthalia,' p. 15. Lewin, loc. cit. pp. 193, 235, et seq. 'The Loyal Karens Smeaton, of Burma,' p. 81. Kadams, Ka-kau

12

(Colquhoun,
Ethn.

'

Amongst Soc.,' N.

Mantras

in 'Trans. (Bourien,

of the Philippines

loc. cit. p. (Blumentritt, 33),

pp. 72, So), S. vol. iii. p. 80), Italones Galela (Riedel, in 'Zeitschr.

the

Shans,'

xx

THE

FORMS

OF

HUMAN

MARRIAGE

437

or

unknown.1 that, in
to

The
case

Igorrotes

of Luzon

are

so

leave

of adultery, the guilty the hut and the family for

strictly ous, monogambe comcan party pelled

ever.2

The

Hill

Dyaks through unknown formerly

marry

broke once a chief who wife, and lost all his influence ; adultery is entirely this custom The Alfura were them.3 of Minahassa among but
one

polygyny degeneration

the occasional monogomists, and in later times, according to Dr. from old customs, influence.4
or

occurrence

of
was a

Hickson, about

the

brought

perhaps

by Mohammedan
In Santa

Christina

Tauata exclusive
not

mono(Marquesas Islands), gamy

the

is said to be the Papuans of Dorey,

form

only
are

Among of marriage.5 is polygyny forbidden, but In Australia, Mr. the

"

concubinage and adultery Curr has discovered some

Eucla .jimong Lower Birria tribe,
"

unknown.6

of the the Karawalla and Tunberri Diamantina, is not polygyny

none
"

truly monogamous have more men

tribes.
than
one

In

wife ;
on

tribes, dwelling allowed than

the
;
8

the the
is

and
one

in wife

tribe,
9

the

possession
or was

of
so

more

absolutely

forbidden,

before

coming

of the

whites." In certain
to have
a

American

tribes the
A

chiefs alone
similar
a man

are

permitted

plurality

of wives.10

exclusive

privilege

f. Ethnol.,' vol. xvii. p. 77). In Sumatra, i.e.,a regular treaty between the parties take
a

second

wife without

repudiating

by ' semando, married on the footing of equality, cannot the first one (Marsden, loc. cit,

pp. 263, 270). 1 Sea Dyaks in Borneo Alfura of loc. cit. p.

2

the Rejang tribe of the Milanowes (Low, loc. cit. p. 195), Baram Kyans (ibid., (St. John, loc.cit. vol. i.p. 113), p. 342), of Letti (Bickmore, loc. cit. p. Watubela Islanders (Riedel, 125),
in
"

206).
Verhandl.
Bed.

Ges. Anthr.,' 1883, p. 385. Cf. Foreman, 3 loc. cit.p. 216 (Tinguianes Low, p. 300. of the Philippines). 4 Hickson, 6 loc. cit. p. 277. loc. cit. vol. vi. p. 128. Waitz-Gerland, 6 Finsch, ' Neu-Guinea,' Earl, loc. 101. cit. p. 81. p.
7
8

Meyer,

Curr, loc. cit. vol. i. p. 402. Ibid., vol. ii.p. 371. Certain Californians

10

loc. cit. p. (Gisborne, 155),

Ibid., vol. ii.p. 378. (Waitz, vol. iv. p. 243), Calidonian Indians Chiriguana, Jabadna, Paravilhana (v.Martius,

loc. cit. vol. i. pp.

pp. 368, et seq.\

217, 627,

632), Guaranies

(Southey,loc. cit. vol.

ii.

438

THE

HISTORY

OF

HUMAN

MARRIAGE

CHAP.

been granted to the nobility in ancient Peru.1 Among the Ainos of Yessy, according to v. Siebold only the are chief of the village, and, in some places, the wealthier men
seems

to

have

allowed Even by
no

to

have

where
means

wife.2 is by custom or polygyny permitted is often so as generally practised

it is confined
to

more

than

one

law,

it is

supposed.

Almost

everywhere

the

smaller

people, the vast that, in the New "generally certain married having

majoritybeing
Hebrides,
three
" "

monogamous.

part of the We are told polygamists"

all the

men

are
"

or

four wives
average
common
man

apiece

that

among
to
"

Kafir
man

tribes,

the

number

a poor that, among But there is sufficient evidence

amongst the Masai,

the

people has generally

of wives each is about three ; 4

two

wives.5
tions excep-

that such peoples

'

form

to

an
'

almost

universal

rule.
on

In

Sociological
"

Study
a

the

Lower

Congo,
that in
wife
:

Mr.
gamous poly-

Phillips

remarks,
society
most

It is
men

mistaken have more forbid

opinion than
one

numbers

of the

sexes

the

arrangement

the relative being

to the whole extended ; really only the wealthier population in a plurality of wives, the poorer having to be indulge can Proyart or content the with one often with none."6 says
same use

of the people the privilege

;
7

of Loango, of having

adding
many
are

that the
wives,
are

can rich, who far from being

numerous

and

like statements

made

several other Bechuanas,10

1

Among negro many peoples.8 Hottentots,11 Eastern Central and

2

with reference to Kafir tribes9 the Africans,12

3 4

loc. cit. vol. iv. p. 416. Campbell, 'A Year in the New Waitz, Maclean, Last, in
'

v.

Siebold, loc. cit. p. 31.

Hebrides,' p. 143.

5 6

loc. cit, p. 44. Proceed. Roy.

Geo.

Phillips, in
Proyart, Waitz.

'Jour.Anthr.

Soc.,' N. S. vol. v. p. 533. Inst.,'vol. xvii. p. 225.

'

7
8

loc. cit. pp. 568, et seq. Chavanne, vol. ii. p. 108.

pp.

Kongostaate,' Welttheilen,'
9

398,

et

Forschungen und in 'Aus seq. (Bafidtetribe). Grade,

Reisen

im alien

Barrow,

vol. xx. p. 6 (peopleof the Togoland). loc. cit. vol. i. p. 206. Lichtenstein, loc. cit. vol. i. pp.

261,

et seq.
10 11 12

loc. cit. vol. i. p. 302. Thunberg, loc. cit. p. 141. Kretzschmar,

Holub,

loc. cit. p. 209.

Archdeacon

Hodgson,

in

letter.

XX

THE

FORMS

OF

HUMAN

MARRIAGE

439

Teda,2 is the rule ; whilst, amongst the Touaregs,1 monogamy is expressly "c.,5 polygyny Marea,3 Beni-Amer,4 stated to be " La few men to a only. plupart des Kabyles," confined
say Messrs.
"

Honateau

and

Letournex,
to

"

n'ont

qu'une
more

femme than
say
one

according and in Egypt, in has two husband twenty Munzinger

8

Mr.

Lane, We

not

wives.7

may,

indeed,
centre

with

that

even

in Africa,

the

chief

is an exception. habits, polygyny of polygynous It is so and all Mohammedan among peoples, in Asia AmiV In Africa.9 Europe, in India," Syed as as says well
"

All,
the

are at ninety-five per cent, of Mohammedans moment, gamists. present either by conviction or necessity, monohistory in Among the the educated classes versed

"

more

than

of their ancestors, other

nations, the

and

able to compare is regarded custom

two

it with the records of with disapprobation

to

amounting "Macgregor's

almost

to disgust

In Persia, according per cent.

Colonel

statement,

enjoy the

questionable

only luxury

although polygyny Cochin Chinese, the Siamese,

of India, the mass In China, among than
I 3

of.the population over, Moreof a plurality of wives.10 by custom is sanctioned the among the Hindus, and
many

other

races

of these peoples are in practice monogamous.11 to find more the labouring classes, it is rare
to
one

one

woman

man,

and
2 *

Dr. Gray
Nachtigal,

thinks

that, in

Earth,

Reisen,' vol. iv. p. 497. loc. cit. p. 248. Munzinger, Bazes Takue, (ibid.,pp. 209,
'

'

loc. cit.vol. i.p. 447. of M

524)^

Ibid., p. 326. Arabs Berbs and

orocco

(Rohlfs, Mein
6

7
9

p. 68). ii. loc. and cit. vol. p. 167. 8 Munzinger, Lane, loc. cit. vol. i. p. 252. p. 326. de Lauture, loc. cit. p. "250. Pischon, loc. cit. p. 13. Burd'Escayrac ton, 'Sindh loc. cit. pp. 61, 158 Revisited,' vol. i. p. 340. Burckhardt,
erster

Aufenthault

in Marokko,'

Honateau

Letourneux,

(Arabs).
10 II

loc cit. vol. i. p. 209 All, loc. cit. pp. 29, et seq. Balfour, loc. cit. vol. iii.p. 251. Polak,
.

(Persians).
Rowney,

Amir1

Abors).
'

loc. cit. pp. no, 216 Soc.,' N. S. vol. vii. p. 282 (Kotars). Watt, in ' Jour. Anthr. Inst.,' vol. xvi. p. 355 (Kaupuis). Forsyth, loc. cit. p. 148 (Gonds and ' Temples Korkus). Fytche, loc. cit. vol. ii.p. 74 (Burmese). Bock, and

Dalton,

loc. cit. pp. 68, 158 (Kols, (Tipperahs, Santals). Shortt, in

Trans.

Ethn.

Elephants,'

(Shans).
prohibit it

p. 186 Buddhism

(Laosians). Colquhoun,
disapproves

'Amongst though

the Shans,'
it does
not

p. 292

(Fytche,vol.

of polygyny, ii.pp. 73, et seq.}.

wholly

440

THE

HISTORY

OF

HUMAN

M\RRIAGE

CHAP.

was the earliest ages, concubinage Among the peoples classes only.1

privilege of the wealthy of Central and Northern

Asia

generally, among all the uncivilized or semicivilis,or, Empire, polygyny ized peoples belonging to the Russian before the introduction an exception.2 of Christianity, was, and, In

the

Indian

Archipelago,

says

and
and

exist only concubinage be looked upon as may

among kind a

polygyny a few of the higher ranks, luxury of vicious of the

Mr.

Crawfurd,

be absurd to regard either one or the other great, for it would institution affecting the whole mass as an of society.3 The truth of this assertion is fully confirmed by Raffles, as regards
the

Javanese ;
;

by

Sarawak

by

and Boyle, Wilken, Marsden,

as

Low

as

regards the Forbes and regards

Malays
as

of

the Sumatrans

; by Schadenberg,
so on.4

regards Ae'tas the of the

Philippines
In

; and

various

parts of the Australian

said to be the rule.5 In for instance, only about

married unknown,
1
2

the
ten

is continent monogamy Larrakfa tribe (Port Darwin), per cent, Tasmania,

are who if not polygyny, Among Maoris, the

of

those

have
was

two

wives.6 quite

In

exceptional.7

loc. cit. vol. i. p. 184. Kirghiz (Finch, 'Reise nach West-Sibirien,' p. 167), Galchas ' ' Kalmucks Merkwiirdigkeiten (Pallas, Ujfalvy, Le Kohistan,' p. Gray,

(de
der

16),

seq.\ Tartars, Tunloc. cit.pp. 103, 1 16, 1 18 ; 324 ; Chukchi (Georgi, guses, Kamchadales 341), (Nordenskiold, Vergas fard kring Asien och Europa,' vol. ii. p. 142), Samoyedes ('Ymer,' vol. iii. p. 144),Ostyaks (Latham, 'Descriptive Cheremises Abo Tidningar,' Ethnology,' (' and vol. i. p. 457),Mordvins 'Transcaucasia,' "c. Ossetes (v.Haxthausen, 1794, no. 51), p. 402),
Morduanen,
Kalmiicken,'
'

Kasaken,

"c., pp. 263, et

loc. cit. vol. i. pp. 76, etseq. Low, loc. cit.p. 147. Raffles, 'The History of Java,' vol. i. p. 81. 'VerBoyle, loc. cit.pp. 25, et seq. Marsden, loc. cit. p. 270. Wilken, Forbes, in 'Jour.Anthr. Inst.,' vol. xiv. p. 124. i. p. 40, note wantschap,'

3
4

Crawfurd,

quoted by Blumentritt, loc. cit. p. 7. loc. cit. Freycinet, Curr, loc. cit.vol. ii.pp. 196, 361 ; vol. iii. p. 36. loc. cit. p. 213. in 'Jour. Anthr. Cameron, Hodgson, vol. ii. p. 766. Bonney, ibid., Inst.,' vol. xiv. p. 352. ibid., vol. xiii. p. 135. Bonwick,
Schadenberg,
5

Waitz-Gerland, vol. xvi. p. 205. 6 Curr, vol. i. p. 252.

7

loc. cit.vol. vi. p. 771. Bonwick, in

'Daily

Brough 'The

Smyth, Native

Calder,

loc. cit. vol. ii.p. 386. Tribes of Tasmania,'

Anthr. 'Jour.

Life,' p. 71. Inst.,'vol. iii.

p.

22.

XX

THE

FORMS

OF

HUMAN

MARRIAGE

441

according

to

Dieffenbach,
was

it is

"

very

uncommon."

In the

Sandwich
means

Islands, it

practised

only

by

the chiefs, whose

a to them plurality of wives.2 maintain enabled Indeed, in almost every group of the Pacific Islands polygyny is expressly stated to be an exception.3

The

same

is

the
on

case

with
west

the
coast

American
of
two to

Dalager

states
one

that,
man

the

aborigines.4 in his Greenland,

time, hardly

in twenty
one a man

had

for uncommon still more Among the Thlinkets, as

wives, and it was have three or four.5

rule,

man

had

but

one

wife.6

Dieffenbach, Ellis, 'Tour

New

2 3

loc. cit.vol. ii.p. 37. Hawaii,' p. 414. through

Cf.Lisiansky,
p. 82. 'A Few
Lawes,

Guinea

(Finsch, Neu-Guinea,'
Stone,

'

loc. cit. p. 128. in ' Proceed. Roy. in New

Geo.

Soc.,' N.

p. 93.

Thomson,
ser.

Vd'Anthr.,'

vol. vii. p. 370), Ireland p. 62), New

'

Soc. p. 193. iii. Kohler, in 'Zeitschr. f. vgl. Rechtswiss.,' vol. xi. p. 396. in ' Zeitschr. f. Ethnol.,' vol. ix. New Hanover (Strauch,

S. vol. ii.p. 614. 'British New

Months

Guinea,

Guinea,'

Bink,

in 'Bull.

('Das

Ausland,'

1881,

in 'Jour.Anthr. Inst.,' vol. vii. p. Hebrides (Elton, of the New 95), Caroline (Turner, Samoa,' p. 317), (Zimmermann, loc.cit.vol. i.p. 400), Fiji fur Geographic Group Deutsche Rundschau Statistik,' (' und vol. viii. Ymer,' iv. Pelew Tonga 'Voyage Islands to 65), (' (Cook, p. p. 333), vol. Nukahiva the Pacific Ocean,' vol. i. p. 401), Tahiti (ibid., vol. ii.p. 157), i. loc. Langsdorf, "c. (v. cit. vol. p. 153), 4 Eskimo Cranz, (Lyon, loc. cit. p. 352. Franklin, 'Journey,' p. 263. loc. cit. vol. i. p. 147. Waitz, loc. cit. vol. iii. p. croft, (Ban308),Mahlemuts loc. cit. vol. i. p. 81),Ingaliks (Dall, loc. cit. p. Chippewyans 196), (Richardson,loc. cit. vol. ii. p. 23), Tacullies (Bancroft, vol. i. p. 123), Ahts loc. (Sproat, (Maine, 'British Columbia cit. p. 98), Nutkas and Vancouver Island,' p. Chinooks i. Mandans (Bancroft, p. 241), vol. 276), loc. cit. vol. i. p. North American loc. tribes (Catlin, (Heriot, other 119),
Harmon loc. cit. pp. 292, 339. Buchanan, cit. pp. 551, et seq. American Indians,' p. 338),Moxes Mosquitoes (Heriot, p. 326), 'North

p. Tana

29), Solomon

Islands

(Bancroft,

Ethn. vol. i. p. 733, note 37),Indians of Guiana (Schomburgk, in 'Jour. Soc. London,' vol. i. p. Passes, Uaupes, Macusis (v.Martius, loc. cit. 270), i. 600, der brasili(Hensel, 'Die Coroados 642),Coroados p. 511, vol.
anischen p.

Provinz

Rio

Grande

Botocudos (v.Tschudi, 130), Martius, tribes (v. vol. i. p. 104), loc. (Azara,loc. cit.vol. ii. pp. 33,44,95, 114),Abipones (Dobrizhoffer, Patagonians (Musters,loc. cit. p. 187). cit. vol. ii.p. 138),
8

f. Ethnol.,' vol. i. loc. cit. vol. ii.p. and other Brazilian 283), Minuanes, Guanas, Mbayas Pampas,

do

Sul,' in 'Zeitschr.

Nansen,
v.

Langsdorf,

loc. cit. vol. ii.p. 321, note I. loc. cit.vol. ii. 133. Bancroft,

vol. i. p.

no.

442

THE

HISTORY

OF

HUMAN

MARRIAGE

CHAP.

The king And

aborigines
or

of

Hispaniola,

to chief, seemed Mr. Bridges writes that, in Tierra

"

of the with the exception Columbus to live in monogamy.1

del Fuego,
rarely,

polygyny
more

is practised in frequently, but in

some
no

districts very
part generally." have from we
was

in others

All the
to

statements

the

ancient

indicate

that

polygyny

an

exception.

world seem Speaking of

the Hebrews,

information our that, although is too Hebrews the marital about affairs of common the scarcity of cases scanty to entitle us to conclude, from of
says

Dr. Scheppig

polygyny
may
assume

recorded, that that keeping for any

numerous

such
up

cases

were

actually

rare,

we

expensive from the

too was several establishments but the rich.2 In Egypt, as we infer may illustrative of domestic ancient paintings

life in that
Herodotus Egyptians

country,

polygyny
affirms only
one

was

of
it
3

rare

occurrence

; and

expressly
to marry

that
wife."

was

customary

for the

Spiegel thinks that the

as a rule monogamous,4 ancient Persians were and Sir Henry Maine to the a as and Dr. Schrader make similar suggestion in general.5 Among Germans, the West early Indo-Europeans few persons of noble birth had to Tacitus, only a according
6 as a rule was plurality of wives ; and, in India, polygyny lords.7 In a hymn confined to kings and wealthy of the AsRig- Veda,' which dwells upon the duality of the two wins, the pairs of deities are compared with pairs of almost

'

everything

that
two

runs

in

couples,
sweet

including

husband

and

wife, and Where

1

lips uttering
occurs,

sounds.8
as
a

polygyny
Roth, in
'

it is modified,

rule, in ways

Inst.,'vol. xvi. 272. Spencer, Descriptive Sociology,' Phoenicians, Hebrews p. 8. and ' loc. tit. Recht,' vol. ii. p. 727 ; Andree, Cf. Saalschiitz, Das mosaische

Ling

Jour.Anthr.

'

pp. 146, et seq. ; Balfour, loc. tit. vol. iii.p. 251. 3 loc. tit. vol. i. p. 318. Wilkinson, Herodotus,
4 6

loc. tit. book

ii. ch. 92.

Spiegel, loc. tit. vol. iii. p. 677. ' Early Law Maine, and Custom,'

p. 235.

Schrader,

loc. tit. p. 388.

Tacitus, loc. tit. ch. xviii. Dutt, ' Hindu Civilisation of the Brahmana Period,' in ' The Calcutta Review,' vol. Ixxxv. p. 266. Kaegi, ' The Rigveda,' p. 1 5. Roth, ' On the Morality American Oriental Soc.,' vol. iii. of the Veda,' in 'Jour. p. 339.
7 8
'

Rig- Veda

Sanhitay mandala

ii.siikta 39.

XX

THE

FORMS

OF

HUMAN

MARRIAGE

443

that

tend

towards

monogamy
to
one

first, through
wives, generally

the

higher first

position
married husband Among
and
;

granted

of

the the
as

the

through secondly, to his favourite wife

the Greenlanders,1
most

preference

regards sexual Thlinkets,2 Kaniagmuts,3

by the given intercourse.

Crees,4
who

probably

of

the

North

American

tribes

the first married practise polygyny,5 wife is the mistress of The Aleuts distinguish the firstor real wife from the house. Among the subsequent the Ahts, wives by a special name.6

have the father's not children of a chief's extra wives Heriot, permit The Algonquins, two says rank.7 wives to " husband, but is considered of a rank superior to one the one legitimate." 8 the other, and her children alone are accounted
the Among the Mexicans,9 Mayas,10

firstwife took speaking,

precedence they had only

as

Chibchas,11 and Peruvians,12 the wives, or, strictly of the subsequent

"

one

true

many \as concubines sense the juridical

"

they

liked.
term,
was

lawful wife," though and in bigamy, In Nicaragua,

by exile and punished 13 confiscation of property ; and, in Mexico, neither the wives " nor their children could inherit property.14 of second rank Among Tamanacs, Uaupes, Mundrucus,15 the Mosquitoes, and
of the

1 2 3

loc. tit. pp. 138, et seq. in 'Acta Soc. Sci. Formicas,' vol. iv. p. 313. Ibid., vol. iv. p. 399. Holmberg, Franklin, Eskimo,

Egede,

4 5

'Journey,' p. 70. Chinooks (Waitz,loc. cit. vol.

loc. cit. p. 98),Indians of Western ' Oregon (Gibbs, Tribes of Western Oregon,' in 'Contributions American to North

iii. Ahts (Sproat, pp. 308, 338), Washington North-Western and Washington Northwestern and

"c.
7
9

Erman,

Sproat, Waitz,

p.

100.

Ethnology,' vol. i. p. 198). in 'Zeitschr. f. Ethnol.,' vol. iii. p. 162. 8 Heriot, loc. cit. p. 324.

10
11 12

vol. iv. p. 130. Bancroft, loc. cit.vol. ii.p. 671. Waitz, vol. iv. pp. 360, 366.

Garcilasso

de la Vega,

loc. cit.vol. i. p. 310. Ethn.

Acosta,

loc. cit.vol. ii.

p. 42413 Squier, in 'Trans.

14
15

American

Soc.,' vol. iii.pt. i. p. 127.

'

vol. ii. p. 265. Ibid., vol. i. p. 729. v. Humboldt, Bancroft,

'

Personal
v.

Wallace, P- 392.

Travels

on

the

Amazon,'

p. 497.

Narrative,' vol. v. p. 548. loc. cit. vol. i. Martius,

444

THE

HISTORY

OF

HUMAN

MARRIAGE

CHAP.

other South

first wife generally has the Brazilian rigines, superiority in domestic affairs. Among abohowever, difference in rights exist between no the
American
peoples,1

the

children of different wives.2 The firstwife is superior in authority to the others among Victorians, Narrinyeri, Maoris,3 "c.4 In Samoa, the Western
two, or chief had, besides his wife, one, to Ellis, it was and in Tahiti, according
a

three concubines
rather
a

system

of

concubinage the higher

than

plurality of wives, that prevailed

woman

chiefs, the
or

to

whom

the

united in marriage,
generally

considered while the others held an inferior position.6 In the Indian Archipelago, according

nearest whose rank was his wife in the proper sense

among first chief was his own, being

of the term, Mr.

to

Crawfurd,

is always the wife of the first marriage the real mistress of maids.7 the family ; the rest are often little better than her handThe holds good for the Burmese, same according to Lieutenant-General Fytche ; for the Santals, according to

Colonel Dalton.8

In Siam,
'

of the marriage ceremony the rest, and she and her descendants
to

the wife who has been the khan mak takes precedence
'

"

object

the

husband's

possessions."

the only Among the

are

of all legal heirs

Khamtis, is

Samoyedes,10
I

and

other

Asiatic

peoples,11 the

first wife

(Schomburgk, in Ralegh, 'The Discovery of the of Guiana loc. tit.vol. i. p. Tupis Empire (Southey, of Guiana,' p. 110, note), 241), ' Araucanians Rechtsverhaltnisse,' (AlcedoJuris (Bastian, p. 177),
Indians
Thompson,
3
4

2 loc. tit. vol. i. p. v. Martius, loc. tit. vol. i. p. 126. 416). loc. tit.p. 33. Taplin, loc. tit. p. 12. Taylor, loc. tit. p. 338. Dawson, ' Natives of Tonga (Cook, Voyage to the Pacific Ocean,' vol. i.p.

Pelew

Islands

Ethnol.,' vol. p.

401), in 'Zeitschr. f. (Kubary, loc. tit. p. 62),Ponape (Finsch, loc. tit. vol. v. pt. ii. Group (Waitz, xii. p. 317),Marianne
6

107).
6

Turner,

'

Samoa,'

p. 96.

Ellis, Polynesian Crawfurd,

'

Researches,'

loc. tit. vol. i. p. 77. ; Blumentritt, in 'Zeitschr. f. Ethnol.,' vol. xvii. p. 12. loc. tit.p. 49, and Schadenberg,

vol. i. pp. 273, et seq. ibid., vol. iii. p. 100 Cf.

(Philippine Islanders).
8
9 10 II

loc. tit. vol. ii.p. 74. Dalton, loc. tit.p. 216. 'Amongst Colquhoun, the Shans,' p. 182, note 2.
Fytche, Dalton,
' 1843, no- 54p. 8. Castrdn, in Helsingfors Morgonblad,' ' Kalmucks Central Asiatic Turks (Vdmbe'ry, Das Tiirkenvolk,' p. 248),

Tunguses, (Moore,loc. tit. p. 181),

loc. tit. pp. Jakuts (Sauer,

49,

129).

xx

THE

FORMS

OF

HUMAN

MARRIAGE

445

of the always the mistress in the family ; whilst, among

ans,2
one

household

and the most respected the Ainos,1 Mongols, and Tangut-

lawful wife, though as many only one he pleases. But, except as the Ainos, the among concubines illegitimate and have no share in are children of concubines the inheritance.
man
can

take

The

polygyny

of China

law actually prohibits the lifetime of the first.3 The

amount

legalized concubinage, and during taking of a second wife

is
a

the

the

wife

is invested

with
not

certain
even

of power
presence

over

the

concubines,

who

may

sit

in her

without
a

special
"

permission.4
to

She
"

our corresponding 5 These are generally master." whilst the concubines call him women with large feet and of low origin, not unfrequently invariably, the wife is almost slaves or prostitutes ; whereas in the case of course except of Tartar ladies, a woman with

her

partner

with

term

addresses husband,"

small

feet.6

wife
can a

cannot

be

degraded

to the position

of

concubine, nor wife so long as

case

of

be raised to the position of a concubine in the one a the wife is alive, under penalty hundred, But in the other of ninety blows.7 the

question upon is not whether

which
the

the legitimacy
woman

of the

she has been In Mohammedan

more

received

is wife or into the house in

man,

offspring depends, concubine, but whether

or

countries,

of the man households where

not.8
or

two

wives

belong
highest united

enjoys the
commonly
1

first married generally " is lady," the great rank ; she called and is But for life. all the with her husband
to
one

the

v.

Siebold,

vol. vii. p. 20. in ' Trans. As. Soc.

2
'

loc. cit. p. 31. Bickmore, ' St. John, in Jour. Anthr.

in 'Trans.

Ethn.

Soc.,' N.

S.

Inst.,' vol. ii. p. 254.

Dixon,

Ball, loc. cit. p. 525. xi. pt. i. p. 44. i. ii. 69 ; vol. vol. p. p. 121. 3 Medhurst, in 'Trans. Roy. As. Soc. China Branch,' vol. iv. p. 21. ' ' Parker, Comparative Law,' in The China Chinese Review,' Family

Japan,' vol.

Prejevalsky,Mongolia,'

Jamieson, ibid., vol. vol. viii.p. 78. 4 Gray, loc. cit.vol. i. p. 212.
5

x.

p. 80.
have had not who humbler abode ; they

Medhurst,
are

p.

15.

When

children
are

not

removed entitled to die in the dwelling-house

80.

from

concubines to the dwelling-house

dying,

p.

213). Jamieson,p.

(Gray,vol. i. of their master Ibid., vol. i. p. 212-214.

8

Medhurst,

pp. 15,

21.

Parker,

p. 79.

446

THE

HISTORY

OF

HUMAN

MARRIAGE

CHAP.

children of the man those born of female

are

considered

equally

legitimate,

even

slaves.1 peoples, the the principal wife, to whom intrusted, all the rest are has
certain

Among

the

negro and

housekeeping is in
most

command

over

cases

the

one
cases

privileges, and has been unfaithful

of Fernando

in many
to

first married. She be repudiated can Among

her

husband.2

only if she the Edeeyahs

for the first wife alone that a man had Speaking to serve several years with his father-in-law.3 of Central African tribes, Mr. Macdonald "As the Eastern says, Po, it was
a

or

has rule, a man four are slaves.

was

one
.

that

married
of

wife that is free, while the other three The chief wife is generally the woman The first. chief wife has the superintendence
.
.

the

domestic

and

She

keeps

the others at their work,

agricultural establishment. to exercise and has power

discipline upon

Generally, it is only by inheriting the more procures elder brother that a man possessions of an free wife.4 Among the Damaras than one and other South African tribes, the eldest son of the principal or first wife
them."

Speaking inherits his father's property.5 of the Basutos, Mr. " distinction exists between A very marked Casalis observes,
The the firstwife and those who succeed her. choice of the is generally made by 'great' wife (as she is always called) in which the father, and is an event all the relations are interested.
'
'

serete

others, who because they (heels),

to

The

are

designated
on

by the

name

of

must

inferior position luxury, to which

the mistress

all occasions hold an of the house, are articles of

not obliged to contribute." parents are The chief of the Basutos, when asked by foreigners how many only to those of his children he has, alludes in his answer

the

loc. tit. p. 14. Lane, loc. tit. vol. i. p. 252. Polak, loc. tit, ' Le Bon, La civilisation des Arabes,' p. 434. Nachtigal, vol. i. p. 226. loc. tit.vol. i. p. 723 ; vol. ii.p. 177.
Pischon, loc. tit.vol. ii. pp. 109, et seq. 'On Burton, M. Du loc. tit. p. 419. 'Trans. Ethn. Soc.,J N. S. vol. i. p. 321.
2

Waitz,

Moore,

loc. tit. p. 249. Bosman, Chaillu's Explorations,' "c., in

'

vol. ii.p. 1 10. ' Africana,' vol. i. pp. 134, et seq. Macdonald, 6 Chapman, loc. tit.vol. i. p. 341. Cf.ibid.) vol. ii.p. 284 Lake Ngami,' p. 225.

Waitz,

; Andersson,

XX

THE

FORMS

OF

HUMAN

MARRIAGE

447

firstwife ; and, if he says he is

has lost his real wife, and
to the rank

widower,

this

means

that he

has not

is the

one

she occupied.1 first married,2

raised any of his concubines Among the Zulus, the chief wife this is often, but not always, and

the

among in Madagascar Eber

case

the Kafirs.3

According

to Rochon,

polygyny

is,in fact, a sort of concubinage.4 Egypt, suggests that the kings of ancient

although

they

might there is no Professor

have

many

concubines,
consorts
a

had

instance of two Rawlinson makes

the
"

only real wife, as given in the inscriptions.5

one

of
Mayne

Persian A

as similar remark kings.6 Regarding the

. . .

the gyny polyHindus, Mr.

to

to

says,

attributed to the from a sense

peculiar sanctity first marriage, as being of duty, first married

son

seems

have

been

and

not

conthat which was tracted for personal merely

gratification.
others, and

The her

first-born

over the wife had precedence his half-brothers. It is over

wives were considered like handmaids as the merely a superior class of concubines, 7 It was that the first necessary of the Jewish patriarchs." She caste as her husband.8 married wife should be of the same

probable

that originally the

secondary

sat by

head
sons

marriages family, the of and

at

him

at

and

other

religious

the of

time

of

entitled to adopt a her husband's death.9

ceremonies, if she had son

was no

The

polygyny already always

as

the

noted. only
one

Assyrians Greeks ancient and The Scandinavians had ancient

legitimate

modified has been almost

they chose.10

Touching of
a

as many wife, though Russians, the Pagan

concubines Ewers says

precedence.11
loc. tit. p. 185

that of the wives

1

prince

one

probably

had

Casalis,

loc. tit. pp.

186, et seq.
^
'

Cf. Livingstone,

Das Ausland,' 1881, p. 49. 4 loc. tit. Rochon, loc. tit. p. 747 Fritsch, p. 92. ' ' 5 Aegypten Ebers, und die Biicher Moses's,' vol. i. p. 310. Cf. Das Ausland,' 1875, p. 293.

(Bechuanas).
3

6 7

Rawlinson,
Mayne,
'

loc. tit.vol. iii. p. 216. Cf.Spiegel, loc. tit. vol. iii. p. 680. ' Law Hindu Usage,' in Sitzungsber. and Jolly, p. 92.

Munch.

Akad.,'

1876, pp. 445-447.

of Manu,'
v. ch. iii.

v.

Schroeder,

'

Indiens

Literatur

und

Cultur,' p. 430. 8 ' The Laws

9

12.

Jolly, p. 446.
u

Steele, loc. tit. p. 31. loc. tit. vol. Geijer,

v.

10

p. 88.

Ewers,

loc. tit* p. 108.

448

THE

HISTORY

OF

HUMAN

MARRIAGE

CHAP.

Among

the

Mormons,

Sir R. F. Burton
generally,
l

"

observes,

the

first

wife, as among the husband's The

polygamists
name

is the wife and

assumes

and in the
man,

title."

difference
to
one

belonging
various

position held by the several wives of shows itself also in the demand shall be of the husband's be of lower birth.2 may

peoples

that the first wife

wives rank, whilst the succeeding in which polygyny As justmentioned, there is another way Among is bound is modified. the husband certain peoples law to cohabit with his wives in turn. The by custom or

Caribs, when
lived
a

they

married

with each month Indians of Chili, according wild lives a week in turn with each have
many
an

several sisters at the same in her separate hut.3 Among

to

time, the

old
to

traditional devote

law

cazique his The Kafirs of wives.4 has requiring a husband who

Mr.

Darwin,

the

wives

A each of them.5 legal wives by turns ; 6 and the same custom prevails, according in Kamchatka.7 The Krasheninnikoff, to negroes often follow
a

days succeeding nights to and is obliged to visit his four Mohammedan

three

like rule in order

to keep

peace when
a

in the family.8

And,

has several person " is to allow each wife to wives, enjoy three days' supremacy But such arrangements doubt, excepno in rotation." 9 are, tions, in it is doubtful cases, these theory and and whether,
in Samoa,

the

system

adopted

may, in fact,be monogamous, practice coincide.10 A marriage though, from a juridical point of view, it is polygynous. " for an Indian," Carver, It is not uncommon says
"

although
state
1

he

takes

to

himself
many

so

many

wives, to

live in

of continence
'The

with

of them

for several years," and

City of the Saints,' p. 518. Laws Ancient The Hindus (' of Manu,' ch. iii.v. 12) and Persians iii. Chinese f oe. (Gray,foe. cit. vol. vi. pp. 212, (Spiegel, cit. vol. p. 679),
Burton,
2

et

seq.\Malays
3 4 5 6

loc. cit. vol. (Crawfurd,

i. p.

77).

Waitz,

loc. cit. vol. iii.p. 383. ' Darwin, Journalof Researches,' Weber,

p. 366.

v.

d'Escayrac
'

loc. cit.vol. i. p. 329. de Lauture, loc. cit. p. 68.

Georgi,
8

7 9
10

Krasheninnikoff, Williams,

Cf.Lane,

loc. cit.p. 215. Enterprises,' p. 538. Missionary loc. cit. vol. i. p. 253, note

loc. cit. p. 102. Waitz, vol. ii.p.

no.

f.

xx

THE

FORMS

OF

HUMAN

MARRIAGE

449

" conthose who do not succeed in pleasing the husband may tinue l during in their virgin state the whole of their lives." have Among the chiefs "can the Apaches, any number of 2 is but favourite." In hara, Bokone the only wives they choose,

four wives ; yet, to Georgi, one of them, as a rule, holds precedence according love.3 Speaking Egyptians, in the husband's of the modern " In general, the most beautiful of a man's Mr. Lane says,
a

rich

man

generally

has two,

three,

or

wives or slaves is,of course, but in many if not most

"

for
"

time

cases,

his greatest favourite ; the lasting favourite is not

the wife who

the most
"most most

handsome."

Sometimes
birth husband and
to

has

fruitful and favoured by

given
the

the
5

healthiest

proved children is Indians ing accord-

Washington of Western to Dr. Gibbs, the

the and, among Western NorthOregon,

;

lives with his first wife, at least after his interest in subsequent wives has cooled down.6 But it is generally the youngest is the favourite. wife who
man

usually

An
wives

Arabian
;
as
one

young
upon

" Baker, four I have said to Sir S. W. has become one old, I have replaced her with a four strokes (he now ; here they all are marked

Sheik

carries water ; that with his stick). This one the bread ; the last does not do ; this makes grinds the corn 7 In Guiana, much, as she is the youngest, and my favourite." " Indian is never an seen with two wives ; the only young the sand
case

in which

he takes

second

is when

the first has

become

first wife certainly retains the management The old." of longer possesses the husband's domestic affairs, but she no
love.8 the

Statements
of the "c.9

Arabs

similar effect are made regarding Sahara, Tahitians, Central Asiatic Turks,

to

Mormons,
1
2

Carver,

3
4

loc. cit.p. 368. Schoolcraft, loc. cit. vol. Georgi, loc. cit. p. 153.
Lane,

v.

p.

210.

Cf.ibid.,vol. i.p. 236 (Comanches).

loc. cit.vol. i. pp. 253, et seq. note 5. Ibid., vol. i. p. 253 (Egyptians).Polak, loc. cit. vol. i. pp. 226, et seq. " Gibbs, loc. cit. pp. 198, et seq. (Persians).
5

7
.

Baker,

'

The

Nile

Tributaries
'

of Abyssinia,' Discovery

p. 265.

Cf. ibid., pp.

1 10,

263, et seq. 8 Schomburgk,

9

in Ralegh,
'

The

Chavanne,

Die

Sahara,'

p. 397.

of Guiana,' ' Voyage Cook,

p.
to

note.

the
G
G

Pacific

450

THE

HISTORY

OF

HUMAN

MARRIAGE

CHAP.

Bigamy multitude
very
more

is the of wives
men.

most

wealthy than
was

a of polygyny, and is the luxury of a few despotic rulers or have rarely for example, The Eskimo, common

form

two

fourth

wives, and a Grecnlander blamed by his countrymen,

who
as

took
we

third

or

are

told by

Cranz.1
to
a

The

couple Australian native

tribes of Oregon Bishop of wives.2 with

un ou more

generally

Salvado
than
ne

confine themselves West knew a never

"a

two

"

moins
sa

que par generosite femme de son ami

homme
parent les veuves commonly
not

prenne

sous

peut-etre protection la

d'heredite il n'adopte are stated to have

bien que par voie absent ; ou frere." 3 Rich de son Kafirs

two
or

three

Colonel
he
ever

Dalton
met
to
were

does
a

with
one

case

recollect that, among in which more than two The

and wives ; the Khamtis,

women were

married polygyny

husband.5
generally

Hebrews

who

indulged

in

bigamists.6

Polyandry
In
v.

is

much
one

Oonalashka,
Langsdorf,
agreed
were men
a

woman

than polygyny. of marriage Islands, according to of the Aleutian lived with two husbands sometimes
rarer

form

who
they three

between
to

themselves

upon

share

her.7

Among
a

the conditions the Kaniagmuts,

8

on

which
two
or

minoff her real husband,

Ocean,'

had occasionally tells us that in ancient

could

wife in common times a Thlinket

a

;
woman,

and

Veniabesides usually

have
'

legal paramour,
Tiirkenvolk,' 246

who
'

vol. ii.p. 157.

Vambery, Munzinger,

Das

p. 248.

Das

Aus-

land,'
'

1881, p. Through Masai

1

15.

loc. cit. p.

(Marea).
'Das

Thomson,

Land,'

1 88
2 3 4
5

vol. i. p. 147. 698. Cranz, loc. cit. vol. i. p. 147. 1, p. Schoolcraft, loc. cit. vol. v. p. 654. Salvado, ' Memoires,' p. 278.

King,

in

'Jour.Ethn.

p. 260 (Masai). Soc. London,'

Ausland,'

Klemm, Dalton,

'

Cultur-Geschichte,'

278. vol. iii.

loc. cit. p. 8.

' loc. cit. p. 196. Herzog-Schaff, Religious Encyclopaedia,' instances, For other Georgi, loc. cit.p. 182 (Votyaks) see ; vol. ii.p. 1415. Steller. loc. cit. p. 347 (Kamchadales) ; Dall, loc. cit. p. 524 (Ainos of the

Ewald,

Kuriles).
loc. cit. vol. ii. p. 47. Christianity has now Ausland,' Aleuts this custom the ('Das 1881, p. 792). among ** Coxe, loc. cit. p. 300.
v.

Langsdorf,

extirpated

XX

THE

FORMS

OF

HUMAN

MARRIAGE

451

was
"

the brother
men

of the husband.1
marry
une

Among
same

the
woman."

Eskimo
2

two

Lafitau

sometimes "l writes. Par

the

also, Father

suite de

aux mie, qui n'est pas permise Tsonnontouans, femmes chez les Iroquois lesquelles ont deux maris, qu'on regarde comme Maypurs, Among Avanos the and along
v.

la Ginecocratie, la polygahommes, Test pourtant aux

ou

il

en

est,
3

legitimes." the

Orinoco,

Humboldt
to
one

found
Mr.
woman

that

brothers

according
practice of he mentions
even

Brett, the

4 often had but one wife ; Warraus do not consider the

having of
a

two
woman

husbands amongst Lisiansky,

to

an

instance

be bad ; and having them

three.5
In

Nukahiva,
woman

as

we

are

told by

every

one of whom In New Caledonia, according to M. the assistant husband.6 Moncelon, does not seem been entirely to have polyandry 7 from Lifu that an ; and Mr. Radfield writes to me unknown

had

two

husbands,

in rich families might be called

old

man

knew

occurred

of three cases in that island, but

of polyandrous the husbands

having marriage by despised were

In two the rest of the natives. the husbands of these cases brothers, in the third they were It is said were unrelated. or that, among the Tasmanians, polyandry, something very
"

like it, existed ; "

but

this statement,

if correct,

refers to

cases. altogether exceptional Bontier and Le Verrier assert that, in the island of Lancehad Canaries, most women three husbands.9 rote, of the

Thunberg
women

observes
who married

that, among
two
men.10

the

Hottentots,

there
mentions

were

Dr. Fritsch

the

Ball, loc. cit. p. 416.

Holmberg,

in

'

Acta

Soc. Sci. Fennicae,' vol. iv.

King, in
'

seq. pp. 315,^ ' 2 Voyage Seemann,

of

HeraldJ vol. ii.p. 66.

Jour. Ethn.
Regarding who
cohabit

Waitz, loc. cit.vol. iii. p. 308. vol. i. p. 147. Cranz Greenlanders, the says (loc. cit.vol. i. p. 147), 'Women to universal censure.' are with several husbands Soc. London,'

subjected

4 8

Lafitau, loc. cit. vol. i. p. 555. ' Personal Humboldt, Narrative,' vol. v. p. 549. v. " Lisiansky, Brett, loc. cit. p. 178. Moncelon,
B rough Bontier in
'

7
8
9

Bull. Soc. d'Anthr.,'

ser.

loc. cit.p. 83. ix. iii. p. 367. vol.

10

Smyth, and

loc. cit.vol. ii.p. 386. Le Verrier, loc. cit. p. 139.

Thunberg,
G

loc. cit.p. 141.

G
2

452

THE

HISTORY

OF

HUMAN

MARRIAGE

CHAP.

existence

of polyandry

among

the

Damaras,
Bantu
race.1

and leave
a

Mr. Theal The

Hovas

the mountain among have of Madagascar

wife to have

tribes of the
a

word

to

express
man

the

intercourse

absence from prolonged by the Until prohibited the

year

with another home.2 governor,

during

given to a husband's

Sir Henry
among
woman

Ward,
the

about

1860,

throughout
cases
seven.

prevailed polyandry interior Ceylon, one the of four husbands, and

same

Sinhalese
in many
or

having

three

or

in others

five or
was

six
at

even

It is recorded

that the

practice

one

time

universal and The

most
even

throughout
now

husbands
frequently

the Veddahs,3 the island, except among interdict.4 in spite of government it occurs family, and are of the same usually members

brothers.
all brothers

Among
or

the Todas,

of

one

family, be they many

few, live in mixed or more wives. cohabitation with one " " If there be four or five brothers," says Dr. Shortt, and one gets married, his wife claims all of them, being old enough,
the other

brothers

as

her

husbands,

and,

as

attain manhood,
or

she consorts

more

younger age, become

. . .

with them ; or, sisters,they in turn, on attaining a able marriagehusbands. or the wives of their sister's husband however, frequently
to the great

successively if the wife has one

they

Owing,
more

scarcity of
a

women woman

in is

this tribe, it
wife
same

happens

that

single

to several

husbands,

the have they

practice occurs Nairs of Malabar, attached cohabit

to her

as sometimes the Kurgs among

5 The as many six." Among of Mysore.6

it is the

custom
or 7

for
or

"

one

woman

to

two

males,

four,

among
1 2 3

to according the Miris, Dophlas,

rules."

Butias,8

more, perhaps and is also found Polyandry Sissee Abors,9 Khasias,10

"

Fritsch, loc. cit. p. 227. Sibree, loc. cit. p. 253. Emerson

Tennent,

Theal,

loc. cit. p. 19. Balfour, loc. cit. vol. iii.

loc. cit. vol. ii. p. 428.

Davy, p. 250. 4 Haeckel,

6 6 8

loc. cit. p. 286. Indische Reisebriefe,' p. 240. ' Shortt, in Trans. Ethn. Soc.,' N. S. vol. ii. p. 240. 7 ' Asiatick Researches,' Balfour, vol. iii. p. 250.
'

vol.

v.

p. 13.

Dalton,
Fischer,

10

Rowney, loc. cil. pp. 33, 36, 98. ' Kachar, Sylhet, Memoir and of

loc. cit. p. 158. the Adjacent Districts,' in

'Jour.As.

Soc. Bengal,'

vol. ix. pt. ii.p. 834.

THE

FORMS

OF

HUMAN

MARRIAGE

453

and Santals.1 Ladakh,3 the Doon,4

custom

It prevails

in the Siwalik

mountains,

Sirmore,2
to the

Jounsar and
as

Bawar

Kunawar,5
exists,

Kotegarh,6 Mr. Wilson

hill districts attached and, especially, in Tibet.

"

This of
to
exception

asserts,

all

over

the

Tibetan-speaking

the dependencies

people Kashmir of

; that

and

is to say, Afghanistan,

the country from China

with the
on

of Sikkim, Indian side

the Tibetan though of where, in part prevail, yet the people are either Aryan language may have been influenced by Aryan in race, ideas." 7 or much is said to occur Polyandry Cossacks ; 8 the Saporogian among
and that Mr. Ravenstein,

some and the Himalaya,

other

of the provinces

the

quotes the

statement

of

Japanese traveller
in Eastern

it prevails

among

Smerenkur

Gilyaks

Siberia.9 the exception Cossacks, the husbands

With

stated to be brothers. for twenty-five of Kotegarh

Saporogian of the Nairs, Khasias, and in almost every one are of these cases A the Kulus colonel who lived among
years
assures us

people, Wilson limited

no

the husbands could

are

always

brothers

10

that, among and, so far

that
as

Mr. be

learn, the
of found

polyandry
one woman

of Central
to two
or

Asia
more

must

to the marriage

brothers,

other form being kind A very curious

there.11

Dr.

Shortt,
woman

young a boy

to prevails, according of polyandry It often happens the Reddies. that a among to years of age is married of sixteen or twenty
or even

of five

marriage
on

six years, or the wife lives with side,

100.

of

tenderer
man,
a

age.
near

After relation

some

other
an

the
1 3

maternal
loc. cit. p.
'

frequently
2

uncle,

and

sometimes

Man,

Bellew,

Kashmir

'

Travels

in the

and Himalayan

Balfour, loc. cit. vol. iii. pp. 245, et seq. Kashghar,' Moorcroft p. 118. and Trebeck, Provinces of Hindustan and
the

Panjab,'

vol. i. pp. 321, et seq. ' 4 Hunting Dunlop,

5 6

in the Himalaya,'
'

pp. 180, et seq. Indian

ser.

Gordon

Gumming,
'

In the Himalayas,'

Stulpnagel,
"

Polyandry

p. 406. in the Himalayas,' in ' The Soc.

7

Antiquary,'
v.

vol. vii. p. 133.

227.
8 10

de

Ujfalvy,in 'Bull.

d'Anthr.,'

iii. vol.

p.

loc. cit. pp. 206, et seq. ' 9 L'ansdell, loc. cit. vol. ii.p. 225. Studies,' p. 98. McLennan, in ' Bull. Soc. d'Anthr.,' ser. iii. de Ujfalvy, vol. v. p. 227. Wilson,
p. 206.

Wilson,

11

454

THE

HISTORY

OF

HUMAN

MARRIAGE

CHAP.

father, the progeny begotten own so with her boy-husband's being affiliated to the boy-husband. When he comes of age he finds his wife an old woman, and past childperhaps bearing. So he, in his turn, takes possession of the wife of
some

other

boy,

who

A children.1 Vellalah caste

the

similar in the

be the father of her will nominally is said to exist among the custom Coimbore district,2 and prevailed, till

emancipation the father being

his

son

during of

the Russian of the serfs, among peasants, in the habit of cohabiting with the wife of Ahlqvist the son's the minority.3. mentions

occurrence

the
among

same

practice

among

the

Ostyaks,4

v.

Haxthausen
Passing

the Ossetes.5

to ancient

in
two

hymn

in

the

find indications of polyandry nations, we ' Rig- Veda,' which is addressed to the
in the

Draupadi is where by the eldest of the as won at an represented archery match five Pandava the wife of all. princes, and as then becoming According to Strabo, polyandry in Media, occurred and in Arabia Felix, where all male /amily members of the same Ma-touan-lin one woman.7 that, among states married the Massagetae, had brothers in one common, the wife and when had brothers he associated with other men, a man no as
he otherwise his life.8 We
to live single through the whole of obliged have in the Irish Nennius direct evidence of Picts,9 the existence the among of polyandry and of the " Britons by Csesar by twelves tens that ancient says and
was

As wins,6, and

Mahabharata,

husbands
brothers the
1

possessed

with

in common, their wives and brothers, and parents with children."

we

10

especially Among
of this

ancient
Shortt, in

Scandinavians
'

possibly

find

trace

Trans.
'

Ethn.
The Ethn.

Cf.however,
2 3 v.

Kearns,
'

Soc.,' N. S. vol. vii. pp. 264, et seq." note. Tribes of South India,' p. 69.
Soc.,' N. S. vol. vii. p. 264. Le Bon, p. 403, note.
'

Shortt, in

Trans.
'

Haxthausen,

Transcaucasia,'

L'homme

et

les societes,' vol. ii.p. 295. 4 Ahlqvist, in 'Acta Soc. Sci. Fennicae,' vol. xiv. p. 292, note. Haxthausen, v. p. 402.
"

'

Rig- Veda

SanhitaY mandala
'

7
8
9

Strabo,

loc. cit. book

Nouveaux
'

Re'musat,

119, v. 5. xi. ch. xiii.p. 526 ; book xvi. ch. iv. p. 782. Asiatiques,' vol. i. p. 245. Melanges
10

i. suktu

McLennan,

Studies,' p. 99.

Caesar, loc. cit. book

v.

ch. 14.

xx

THE

FORMS

OF

HUMAN

MARRIAGE

455

custom

in

the

mythic

statement

that

the
was

goddess
married

Frigg,
to

the absence of her husband brothers Vili and Ve.1 during Among Islands, the peoples of
to,

Odin,

his

America,

Africa,

and

the every

Pacific
case,

just referred
to
a

polyandry,

in almost

is

confined

very

small

the polyandrous
means

nations the exclusive form

part of the of India and of marriage.

; and population among Central Asia it is by no

Sir Emerson

Tennent

says

that, in Ceylon,

polyandry

wealthier classes, whilst, less general or the among other forms

prevails chiefly among it is " to Dr. Davy, according

the
more

high

and

of marriage, Among the Todas,

however,
"

low, the rich and being by no means

poor,"
excluded.2

any

degree

be met lawful wedded life may living with the single wife, to that of the group of the single man Mr. Balfour to a group of relatives married says of wives."3 perfectly
that
ever
"

in of complication with, from the sample

the

practice

of

polyandry

does

not

seem

to

have

the Nairs and many prevailed generally amongst Teeyer from Kurumbranad North Malabar, the of Among Miris Mangalore."4 are a there the only
instances

of
to

few
can

of this custom.5
are

Of

the

Dophlas the

those

who

afford
"

it

polygynists.6

Among

Khasias,
poorer

polyandry
with facility of
sort,

can

be

whom, divorce

said to prevail only among to too, it would often seem than the
simultaneous

the
mean

rather
of
a

husbands."7
may

Among
same

be at the

plurality of the Santals, the wife of the eldest brother brothers also.8 time a wife for the younger

admission

The

Sissee
to

Abors
9

have
and

afford
common

buy

often as many in the Kunawar

wives

as

they

can

valley,

polyandry

is

only in the upper part of the valley, whilst polygyny In the Kotegarh prevails in the lower part.10 valley, according is not universal ; to Dr. Stulpnagel, the practice of polyandry
1

Weinhold,
Emerson

'

Altnordisches

2 3

Tennent,

p. 249. loc. cit. vol. ii.p. 428.

Leben,'

Davy,

loc. fit. p. 286.

Marshall,

loc. cit. p. 213.

6

4
5

Balfour, loc. cit. vol. iii.p. 249. loc. cit. p. 33. Dalton,

7
8

Ibid., p. 36. As. Soc. Bengal,' vol. ix. pt. ii.p. 834. Fischer, in 'Jour. ' 9 Rowney, loc. cit. p. Ymer,' vol. v. p. xxiv. Gordon
Gumming,

58.

10

loc. cit. pp. 405, et seq.

456

THE

HISTORY

OF

HUMAN

MARRIAGE

CHAP.

If diligently scarcely be said to be even very common. for," he observes cases "single searched of polyandry will be found in the Kotgadh in Kulu, in the territory of pargana,
it can
"

the

Ranas

of Komarsen
common

Though
exists house
next

enough

Kaneti, and in Kunawar

and

in Bussahir.
present

. .
.

at the

day, it

In one side with polygamy and monogamy. be three brothers one there may with wife ; in the three brothers with four wives, all alike in common ; in side

by

the

next

house in the
or

there
next
a

may
man

be

man

with

himself; the

Butias,

with only one Botis, of Ladakh, according

"

to wives wife."1 Among to Sir Alexander

three

Cunningham,

polyandry
as

classes, for the rich,

two
or

prevails in all Eastern

three

the

Jounsar
the

to wives, according Bawah and pargannahs,

poorer countries, generally have In their circumstances."2

is almost polyandry in the hills of Garhwal

only

among

the

unknown Simla superintendency on the the east, of in the Neilgherry Hills, Nowhere, west.3 except perhaps has polyandry than in Tibet ; but prevailed more extensively
on or

universal, but

it is apparently

those

it is not

the

only

form
"

of marriage. among

According the Lamaic trade

or

to

Captain
any

J.

D.

Cunningham,

even

Tibetans other

from influx of wealth, as casual leads to the formation immediately

by the several members that of
a

sources,

of separate house."4 We may

establishments thus take for

frequently in although polyandry, practised Central Asia,5 nowhere excludes certain parts of India and forms The occurrence the simultaneous of marriage. of other

granted

instances form

of

ancient

Aryan

polyandry

in

India

evidently
of the by the

exceptions

to the general

Vedic
1

period.

The
in 'The
'

rule among people father of Draupadi is represented

Indian Antiquary,' vol. vii. p. 135.

the

Stulpnagel,
Cunningham, Dunlop,

2
3

Laddk,'

p. 306.

loc. cit. pp. 180. et seq. 4 'History of the Sikhs,' p. 18. Cf.Orazio della Penna Cunningham, ' Narratives di Billi, ''Account of the Kingdom of Tibet,' in of the "c., Moorcroft Bogle,' Trebeck, loc. George Mission p. 336 ; and cit. of p.
1 80;

Bonvalot, p.

'Across
212.

Thibet,' vol. ii. p. 126;

Rockhill,

'

The

Land

of the Lammas,' 6 Mr. Wilson marriage

custom

says

(loc.cit.

p.

207)

that

it is probably

the

common

of at least thirty millions of respectable

people.

xx

THE

FORMS

OF

HUMAN

MARRIAGE

457

compilers

of

the

to marry princes he says, " must not

to

epic as shocked his daughter :

"

at
"

the
who

proposal

You

know

of the the law,"

usage Viradha Lakshmana

and

commit the Vedas." the

two

an

unlawful act which In the Ramayana,

divine brothers
"

is contrary the Rama do you giant and

two

attacks
and
remain

their wife
with
'

Si'ta,saying,
woman

Why
are
"

devotees

one

Why

'

wretches, corrupting Aitareya Brahmana we

one

the read
many

devout that
"

sages ?
one man

you, O profligate And in the wives, time."2

account

has many the

same

but

wife with
cannot

has
the

not

husbands
of the

at

Indeed,

exception

Massagetae,

the

of whom
whom

polyandry

be critically checked, there is no people among is stated to be the only form of recognized

is modified in directions tending polandry As one, towards usually the first married, monogamy. wife in polygynous families is the chief wife, one, usually the

marriage. Like polygyny,

first, husband
This
to
or

in polyandrous
case

families

is the

chief husband. according hunter a

was

the
the

with

Erman,
wandering
as

secondary

the Aleuts, among whom, husband was generally with

seen,

whom,
master

we

trader ; and have already house during

the he

Kaniagmuts, acted
of
as

Upon

of the the latter's return, but

the became

absence the deputy not the

meantime

the

among husband and lord. the true

his place, Nukahiva,

in

only yielded to him his servant.3 In

was sometimes partner subordinate chosen " but in Lisiansky, two men general," says after marriage, if she approves to the same woman, who, present themselves for the real husband, one their addresses, appoints the and
"

other as handsome

his auxiliary

; the

auxiliary

is generally

poor,

but

to Moprcraft Trebeck, according and should if they agree there be several brothers in a family, the juniors, become inferior husbands to the arrangement, to the wife of
1

In

and Ladakh,

well-made."*

2
3

of India,' vol. ii.p. 241. Dutt, in 'The Calcutta Review,' vol. Ixxxv. p. 266. 'Zeitschr. in f. Ethnol.,' vol. iii. p. 163. Erman, Holmberg,

Wheeler,

'The

History

in

'

Acta

Soc. Sci. Fennicae,' vol. iv. p. 399. 4 Lisiansky, loc. cit. p. 83.

458

THE

HISTORY

OF

HUMAN

MARRIAGE

CHAP.

the elder as his servants, be turned out of doors at his pleasure, without its and can him being incumbent for them. to provide On the upon death of the eldest brother, his property, authority, and widow

the elder ; all the children, however, The to the head of the family. indeed, no authority ; they wait upon

to belong supposed brothers have, younger

are

devolve
brothers

upon

his next family

brother.1

In Kamaon,

too,

where

the

one all marry wife, the children are attributed The is the case in the to the eldest brother.2 same formerly Jounsar district, as it was with the Massagetae.3

of

tribes of Arabia Felix, Strabo tells the polyandrous us the ruler of the family, and that the eldest brother was Among that the common wife spent the nights with him.4
Touching the ancient Britons,
as

described
to him

by

Caesar, the
had
a

children
the

were

to

virgin is the choice of the right of the wife.5 wife he makes is understood into volve elder brother, and the contract a marital contract with all the other brothers, if they of it. The children call the eldest choose to avail themselves
In

regarded

as

belonging Tibet,

who

first taken

husband
Todas
"

father, the

younger^

husbands
seems

also, the eldest brother has brothers or If the husband

says

very
"

Among the uncles.6 to be the real husband. near relatives, all living
may
to

together," and husband been

Mr.

Marshall,

they

he consent,
also,
7

participate

in the right up
a

each, if both be considered

she her

paid."

making Again, in

on

share

of the dowry polyandry

custom
no

that has longer

Spiti, where
is attained

prevails, the by
sons younger a Chittagong a

same

object
only

by the
son

geniture, of primowhile the

Speaking of the.Khyoungtha, monks.8 Hill tribe, Captain Lewin riage observes, "After maris brother hand, to to touch the allowed younger
i. pp. 321, et seq. Turner, Bellew, loc. cit. p. 1 1 8.

which become

the

eldest

marries,

1
'

Account
2 3 4 6 ';

loc. cit. vol. and Trebeck, Tibet,' Embassy to of p. 348. Balfour, loc. cit. vol. iii. p. 246. Moorcroft
an

Dunlop,

Re"musat, loc. cit. vol. i. p. 245. loc. cit.p. 181. loc. cit. book xvi. ch. iv. p. 782. Caesar, loc. cit. book v. ch. 14.

Strabo,

7
8

Tibet,' p. 87. loc. cit.p. 213. Balfour, vol. iii. p. 251. Ganzenmuller, Marshall,

'

XX

THE

FORMS

OF

HUMAN

MARRIAGE

459

speak and laugh with his elder brother's wife ; but it is thought to look for an elder even improper at the wife of his younger less among This is a custom or brother. more all hill tribes ;
it is found

Santals."
polyandry.

carried to even In this custom

the extent preposterous among there is perhaps a trace of ancient

Summing
safely say

up

the

results

reached

in
occurs

this chapter,
among

we

may ing exist-

that, although and

common

polygyny

most

peoples,

far the

most

polyandry form

among of human

some,

monogamy
It any

is by
was so

also among knowledge.

recognized

the ancient Monogamy

as as

peoples of whom form is the

marriage. have we

direct

which great

is generally

legal and
a

permitted.

The

majority of

peoples

are,

are marriage have We

rule, monogamous, and the other forms of in a monogamous direction. usually modified stillto inquire how the matter stood in early times,
the general development But, in accordance with of the
our

and

to trace

forms

marriage.
we

must

first examine

the

causes

method by which

of human gation, of investithese forms

have

been
1

influenced.
Lewin, loc. tit. p. 130.

Cf. Man,

loc. cit. p.

100.

CHAPTER

XXI

THE

FORMS

OF

HUMAN

MARRIAGE

(Continued)
IT form has of also human
men

been

asserted that because marriage

women.

monogamy there is

is the natural
an

almost
no means sexes

equal the varies,

number
case.

of The

and

But

this is by

numerical

proportion

between

the

cases different peoples. and in some varies greatly, among In the whole district of Nutka, it seemed to Meares that further so as men, women there were not many whereas,

north, the women Kutchin, according they

seem

to hold

Among the preponderated.1 2 form the minority ; and to Kirby, women Calithe Upper the same position among
decidedly

fornians North
case.

and

Western

Eskimo.3
the
women

But

as

American Thus there

aborigines,
are more

opposite
than

rule, among is apparently

among

the
the

men

certain natives

Eskimo
of

tribes, according

to

Dr.

King
to

; among

the

the

Sitka

Islands, according
according

Lisiansky
Mr.

; among

the
sus cen-

Californian
of

Shastika,

to

Powers.4

The

the
and Lakes

Creeks

taken

6,555
around
1

men

7"!42 women Superior,

1832 year showed Indian ; that of the population Huron, Michigan, Upper the

in

the

2
3

loc. cit. p. 268. in 'Smith. Rep.,' 1864, p. 418. ' Notes Upper California,' in Coulter, on
Meares,

Kirby,

'

Jour. Roy.

Geo.

Soc.,'

vol. v. p. 67. 4 King, in cit. p. 237.

Seemann,

'

Voyage Soc.

'Jour. Ethn.

of Herald] vol. ii.p. 66. London,' Lisiansky, vol. i. p. 152.

loc.

Powers,

loc. cit. p. 243.

CH.

xxi

THE

FORMS

OF

HUMAN

MARRIAGE

461

Mississippi, "c., in
women,

the

same

year,

3,144

men

excluding children, that of the in taken 1,182 and 1851 by Dr. Dart, 698 men Among Blackfeet Shiyann, women.1 the according to and Mr. Morgan some the Puncahs and among other tribes, is Mr. to Catlin the number of women according said to be cases even twice as large as that of men, three and in some

Nez

and 3,571 Perces in

Oregon,

"

"

times

as

large.2

according to Stephens, there are two women to one Azara, to man the Guaranies, according ; among fourteen women to thirteen men ; in Cochabamba, according to Gibbon, even five to one.3 Among Zapotecs the and
In Yucatan,
are other nations of the Isthmus of Tehuantepec, the women 4 the Tarumas,5 ; whereas, among greatly in excess of the men Avanos, Maypurs,6 are and Guanas,7 the men stated to be

Von Martius says that the women. the Indians of Brazil, the number among varied in some villages in favour of the male sex, in others in favour of the female.8
more

numerous

than

In Australia the
"

men

seem

Speaking of the Australian I think we may suppose that the number of males generally the lower savages ; at least, exceeds that of females among
10 number of observers declare that such is the fact." Australians, according to Mr. Oldfield, the Western u in excess are at all times the males of the other sex."

generally to be in the majority.9 natives, the Rev. L. Fison says,

quite Among

Schoolcraft, loc.cit.vol. iv. p. 577 ; vol. iii. pp. 60 1, et seq. ; vol. v. p. 707. For other tribes,see ibid.) vol. iii. pp. 615, 632 ; vol. iv. p. 590. ' 2 Morgan, Consanguinity Systems of and Affinity,' p. 477. Catlin, loc. cit.vol. i.pp. 119, 212. Cf.Schoolcraft, vol. iii. pp. 562, et seq. 3 Waitz, 'Introduction to Anthropology,' p. in. Azara, loc.cit.vol. ii.
' Bulletin de la Societe de Geographic,' p. 60. 4 Bancroft, loc. cit. vol. i.p. 662.

ser.

iv. vol. ix. p. 209. Geo. Soc.'

Schomburgk, p. 45. Humboldt,

'Expedition
'

from

Pirara,' in

Roy. 'Jour.

vol. xv.
6 7
8 9
10

v.

Personal Narrative,' vol. v. pp. 549, et seq. Azara, vol ii. p. 93. v. Martius, loc.cit.vol. i.pp. 304, et seq. note **.

Cf.Bonwick,

in

Anthr. 'Jour.

Inst.,' vol. xvi. p. 205

11

Fison and Howitt, loc. cit.p. 148. Oldfield, in 'Trans. Ethn. Soc.,'N. S. vol. iii. p. 250.

462

THE

HISTORY

OF

HUMAN

MARRIAGE

CHAI-.

Wilhelmi

makes
l
"

tribes ; other Australians.

women
case are

similar statement with regard to several to but this rule does not apply all the " On Herbert River," says Herr Lumholtz, the
a
numerous

more

than

the

men

; this

is also

the

among

the

elsewhere. opposite is the and tribes of there

were

the

observations, the in a large part of Australia." 2 In some case interior, Mr. Sturt found that among children
accurate

tribes south-west But, according to

of the

Carpentarian

Gulf

boy.3 about two girls to one In Tasmania, Breton, the men to according greatly exceeded in number.4 So also in Tahiti, where, at the women four or the time of Mr. Ellis's arrival, there were probably five
men

to

one

woman

in

Maupiti,

where

the
at

tion dispropor-

between
three
men

the
to
two

sexes women

among
6

according
were

to

the estimates
as numerous

and of Cook
;
as

adults was in Easter

and
women.7

the

rate

of

Island,

where,
men

La

Perouse, In

the

twice

the

the Sandwich
to

Islands, Solomon

Nukahiva,

and
male
a

some sex

islands

belonging
8

the

; predominated and among in 88 1 1, the year there taken In Makin Island, of the were 24,370 men and, 19,729 women.9 Kingsmill Group, on the other hand, Wood the represented

Group,

the

the Maoris, according

to

census

women

as

outnumbering
the
a

the

men.10

The
;u

same

was

to

very that

great extent in Naiabui,

"

case

in Tukopia

and

d'Albertis with 300

a

says
12

village in New
women

Guinea
men

inhabitants, Both

there
1
2

are

more

than

by

about

third."

loc. cit. vol. i. p. 51. loc. cit. p. 134. Cf. ibid., p. 184; Dumont de 1' Astrolabe, Histoire du voyage,' vol. i. p. 495. 'Voyage 3 Sturt, loc. cit.vol. ii.pp. 136, et seq. Brough Smyth, Lumholtz,
4

d'Urville

Breton,

5
6

Ellis,

'

loc. cit.p. 404. Polynesian Researches,'

vol. i. p. 258.

loc. cit. vol. ii.p. 12. iii. La Perouse, loc. cit. vol. ii.p. 28. Kotzebue, p. 167. vol. loc. cit. vol. iii. p. 226. 8 loc. cit. vol. vi. Hawaii,' p. 414. Waitz-Gerland, Ellis, ' Tour through

Montgomery,
'

Ymer,'

Elton, in 'Jour.Anthr. Inst.,'vol. xvii. p. 94. p. 128. 9 Kerry-Nicholls, in 'Jour. Anthr. Inst.,'vol. xv. p. 195. 10 Wilkes, loc. cit. vol. v. p. 74.
11
12

Waitz-Gerland,

pt. ii.pp. 191, et seq. d'Albertis, loc. cit. vol. i. p. 390.

vol.

v.

xxi

THE

FORMS

OF

HUMAN

MARRIAGE,

463

sexes

are

according less numerous are

In
returns.

nearly equally represented in Sumatra.2 to Marsden, than

a

at

Port

Moresby,1
the
women

and

In

Sarawak

the

men.3

Ceylon

is exhibited disparity considerable it is found in the to Pridham, According the

by

the

greatest

degree
men case

among

Sinhalese, among

averages twelve per cent., but population in the northern of the Malabar surplus
5

surplus of it is also observable in the

whom

the

the

states
men

averages six per of men in India, the number that, of women

province, where Robert Orme cent.4

exceeds

that

of

in every part of the but this is1certainly not the case Provinces, taken In a census of the North- West country. between during the year 1866, the proportions were the sexes
;

found

to

be

100

men

to

86'6

women,

and,

in the

Panjab,

districts of the Himalayas 8r8.6 to some 100 even In Kashmir, there is a surplus of males, in others of females.7 is as three to one.8 In the to women the proportion of men
In

Buddhist

country

of

Ladakh,

says

Sir A.

Cunningham,

"

it

that the females outnumber the males, while will be observed Mussulman in districts along the is the case the the reverse
Indus."
9

In Malwa,

in Central
of
a men,10

India, the number and the

same,

of

women

surpasses the number John Bowring, is to

the case great extent Hills, on the other hand, Todas of the Neilgherry to Mr. Breeks, to 455 in the year 1867, according
249
ago

to Sir according in China.11 The

amounted males and few years

females found

females
we

are

of all ages, whilst to the Toda males of all ages bear the proportion as the Mongols, of all ages of 100 to 75.12 Among by Prejevalsky, informed far less "the women are
in
'

Mr.

Marshall

some

Soc.,' vol. xlvi. p. 55. 3 loc. at. p. 272. Marsden, Low, loc. cit. p. 146. 4 loc. i. Pridham, Cf. Davy, loc. cit. p. 107, note. cit. vol. p. 451. ' 5 by Chervin, les causes Recherches sur de la polyQuoted physiques 6 Marshall, loc. cit. p. 100. gamie,' p. 22.

1 2

Stone,

Jour. Roy.

Geo.

7 9
10
11

Dunlop,

loc. cit. pp. 181, et seq. ' Ladak,' p. 289. Cunningham,

'

Wilson,

loc. cit. p. 374.

Ritter,

Erdkunde,'
'

Bowring,
vol. Marshall,

The

vol. vi. p. 773. Population of China,' in

'

Trans.

Roy.

As. Soc. China

Branch,'
12

v.

pp. 13, et seq.

100,

pp.

102.

464

THE

HISTORY

OF

HUMAN

MARRIAGE

CHAP.

numerous

than
the
case

been

and Massagetae, the with

;

the

"

men

the and

same

is said

to

have

to be

the

case

stillin

Kamchatka.2 As
of
to
an

for the peoples

excess

of the

Africa, I have
among Madagascar,
one

found

two

cases

of

men,

the population the

reverse

only Galcga, of

of north-east in Angola.3 Quissama tribe Thus, appears thing from

to
as

the

other
seems

The

the among decidedly to

be the rule. that "there

there is
no

Morocco

Dr.

Churcher

be

such in the Timannee

to
one man.4

striking statistics in this land."

writes to me disproportion, though

In Ma

Bung)
women

country,

Major
taken

Laing in

census

counted Lagos in

three

1872

showed and

among

'32,353

of population Among women.5

the

African

the

men origin, 27,774 Negroes of the Gold

Coast,
Pasha
;

according to Bosman the Waguha among

; in Latuka,

to Mr. according of West to Mr. Joseph A. J. Swann the Wa-ta'fta, according ; among Mr. Cousins is inclined to Thomson, women predominate.6

according Tanganyika,

to

Emin

think
"as
more

that the there than

are one

same

is the

case

with and

the

Cis-Natalian
men

Kafirs,
have

few

bachelors,

the

majorityof

7 In Uganda, son, says the Rev. C. T. Wilwife." " is largely in excess the female population of the male, being about three and a half to one." 8 the proportion

In European

from
same

than

of men and of women fifteen to twenty the years of age is generally almost men more ; but in an earlier period of life there are women than men.9 women, and, in a later, more
countries,

the number

This
1 2

disparity in the numbers

'

of the

sexes

is due

to various

Mongolia,' Prejevalsky,
Remusat,

vol. i. p. 71. loc. cit. vol. i. p. 245. Gerland,

'

Das

Aussterben

der

Naturvolker,'
3

Waitz,

p. 49. 'Introduction

to

Anthropology,'

p.

112.

Price,

in

'Jour.

Anthr.
4

Inst.,'vol. i. p. 189. Laing, ' Travels in the Timannee,

Kooranko,
6
'

p. 59. 6 Bosman, Mr.

7
8
9

Swann,

' Emin loc. cit. p. 424. Pasha ' in a letter. Thomson, Through

Countries,' and Soolima Globus,' vol. xli.p. 253. in Central Africa,' p. 225. Masai Land,' p. 51.

Cf.Lichtenstein,
Wilson
v.

and Oettingen,

loc. cit. vol. i. p. 244 (Khosas). Felkin, loc. cit.vol. i. p. 150. loc. cit. p. 59.

Cf.Wappaus,

loc. cit. vol. ii.p. 215.

xxi

THE

FORMS

OF

HUMAN

MARRIAGE

465

causes.

The upon that

"

extent

of women preponderance the higher mortality of

depends
men.

Dr.

great Sutherland nearly

22

to

found
years The

men

was average age of 109 Eskimo that of the females 24*5, that of the males pass most of their time at sea, in snow

the

19*3 years.1 and rain, The result few of them

heat and

cold, and

many

of this troublesome
attain

the

age
or

and fifty, of whereas

even

of them dangerous

are

drowned. life is that

women

many

of seventy is the reason fewer

the
women men

eighty.

This,

according there
states

reach the age to Dr. King,

are

why, than
near

among

women.2

this people, Mr. Bancroft of

generally

that, among
some

Ingaliks

the

mouth

the

Yukon,

of

the

than reach sixty, while the men rarely attain more In Europe, the death-rate is higher among forty-five years.3 women, men than among partly because of the greater dangers
are

Among to. many savage exposed and barbarous peoples, however, the greater mortality of the male population As depends the destructive influence of war.4 chiefly upon they
"

all nations

of

Indians

in their natural
at
war

condition,"

says

Mr.

Catlin,
about

"are

unceasingly
. .

their warriors are instances two, or sometimes to three women that in many 5 found in a tribe." According to Ellis, it is supposed are man
them,
.

the tribes that are with killed off to that extent,

a

by the Missionaries
destructive

in Madagascar

that, in consequence

of the

among
three,
seems

in some of the provinces there are ravages of war, the free portion of the inhabitants five, and in other
to
one

women

to be equal

whilst But at birth.6

man,

the proportion of the I am inclined to think

sexes

that

Sutherland,

'On

the

Esquimaux,'

'in
3

'Jour. Ethn.
Bancroft,

Soc.

London,'

vol. iv. p. 213. 2 King, ibid. vol. i. p. 152. 4 Shastika (Powers, loc. cit. p. Cis-Natalian Kafirs vol. i. p.

244), loc. cit.vol. (Nachtigal,

according had some

ii. p.

243), Khosas (Mr. Cousins), people Waguha 616), (Mr. Swann).

loc. cit. vol. i. p. 133. loc. cit. (Lichtenstein, of Baghirmi In Morocco,

to Dr. Churcher, warfare of a civil or tribal kind has, no doubt influence upon the disproportion the same ; and of the sexes in Uganda is the case (Wilson and Felkin, loc. cit. vol. i. p. 151). ' 6 Systems Catlin, loc. cit.vol. i.p. 119. Cf. Morgan, of Consanguinity

and
6

Affinity,' p. 477. Ellis, ' History of Madagascar,'

vol. i. p. 152.
H H

466

THE

HISTORY

OF

HUMAN

MARRIAGE

CHAP.

principally at tolerably advanced stages the rudest of civilization, and only in a smaller degree among savages, who, devoid of any definite tribal organization, live a this
cause

operates

life,scattered in families or hordes consisting of a wandering few persons. Thus, with regard to the Yahgans of Tierra del " Fuego, Mr. Bridges writes to me, On several occasions when hundreds some together, I have of natives have been gathered taken
equal
were

censuses
or

of them,
...

nearly so. frequent, but

as

the

more."

fightings though unknown, women took part in them as energetically if anything, men, and suffered equally with them have seen, Among wars the Australians also, as we
was
"

and War

have

always

found

the

sexes

do not
The

cause

any

disproportion

between
due
to

the

sexes.

surplus

of males

is often

female

infanticide;1 which
must

certain peoples there is another cause and among Lewin into account. Captain be taken states

that, among

the

Toungtha,
of the

women

die

because
them,

constant

the men whereas said by Mr. Kirby with regard to the Kutchin.3 between Moreover, there is a disproportion birth.
Among
some

comparatively early age labour which sex their entails upon live very long.2 And is the same

at

the

sexes

at

born, among others is Mr. Ross more often considerable. girls ; and the surplus " Tinneh, the Eastern the proportion thinks that, among of
peoples
more are

boys

births is rather in favour of females," whilst the Aht Humboldt boys than girls.4 Von to have more seem by examining born in were
according
to

women

found
girls
same,

baptismal
some

registers, that communities of New is the

case

more

boys

than The

Spain.6
the

M.

Belly,

among

Indians

of

Guatemala
1

arid Nicaragua.6

Rep.,' 1864, p. 418),Guanas 'Tour Hawaii,' p. through (Ellis, cit. vol. ii.p. 93),Hawaiians ' i. Researches,' Polynesian tians (Idem, vol. pp. 257, et Kutchin

(Kirby, in

'Smith.

loc. (Azara,

Tahi414), natives of seq.), Kulus in 'Bull. Maupiti (Montgomery, loc. cit. vol. ii. p. 12), (de Ujfalvy, Soc. d'Anthr.,' ser. iii.vol. v. p. 227),Kashmiri (Wilson,loc. cit. p. 374).
2 3 4
5

loc. cit. pp. 195, et seq. Kirby, in ' Smith. Rep.,' 1864, p. 418. Sproat, loc. cit. p. 94. Ross, ibid., 1866, p. 305. ' Political Essay,' vol. i. pp. 251, et seq. Humboldt, Lewin, Belly,
'

travers

1'Amerique

Centrale,' vol. i. p. 253, note,

xxi

THE

FORMS

OF

HUMAN

MARRIAGE

467

In

the

smaller greater

interior of Australia, Mr. Sturt met with several the number tribes in which of girls was considerably in other tribes the than the number of boys, though

proportion up
a

of births is in favour list of 222 births, and In the Tasmania,

women,

of males.2 of

Sir. G. Grey drew

93
were were was

these

females,
more

129
numerous

males.2 than
same

men the where female infanticide

The

is the the
never

case

with

the

Sinhalese.

very rare.3 in hold They

abhorrence it is and
parts

crime

of exposing
except

committed

; children, says Dr. Davy in some of the wildest

the parents there only when and even are on themselves the brink of starvation, and must either us assures sacrifice a part of the family or die.4 Haeckel is a permanent portion disprothat among this people there being between female births, ten boys male and
born,
on
as

of the country,

the
we

Todas,

average, to eight or nine girls.5 Among informed by Mr. Marshall, are the fourteen
same
"

the
male female

children
children

under of the

years
"

of

age

bear

to

the

personal appearance infanticide is never

from their estimated ages period female the ratio of 100 to 8cro,6 though become long since practised, having
action

the through extinct Mr. Man's inquiries

Andamanese, there
"

of
to

the

British
that,

Government.7
among the
over

tended
a

show

is

slight predominance

of female
into the

male births.8 Bruce observes,

From

diligent inquiry

South

Armenia, and Syria, from and Scripture-part of Mesopotamia, Mousul (orNineveh) to Aleppo and Antioch, I find the proportion is born to one There to be fully two man. women
indeed, Latikea,
a

fraction

over,

but

not

Laodicea

ad

mare,

down

From considerable one. the coast of Syria to Sidon,

a
or

the number
one
man.

is very nearly three, Through the Holy

two

and

three-fourths
country

to

Land,

the

called

2 3 5

Sturt, loc. cit. vol. ii. pp. 77, 136, et seq. Grey, loc. cit.vol. ii.p. 251. loc. cit.vol. vi. p. 813. Waitz-Gerland,
Haeckel,
'

Davy,

7
8

6 Marshall, Reisbriefe,' p. 240. ' Shortt, in Trans. Ethn. Soc.,' N. S. vol. vii. p. 241. in ' Jour. Anthr. Inst.,'vol. xii. p. 81. Man,

Indische

loc. cit.p. 289. loc. cit. p. 100.

468

THE

HISTORY

OF

HUMAN

MARRIAGE

CHAP.

Horan,

in the

Isthmus

by unfrequented But from Suez to the Straits of Babelmandeb, which the three Arabias, the portion is fully four women
man,

of Suez, and the parts of the less than strangers, it is something

Delta,
three.

contains
to
one

which,

I have

reason

to

believe, holds
manner

as

far
Bruce

as

the
came

Line, and
to these went

30" beyond

it."

The

he describes as conclusions into a town, village, or inhabited

or

in which follows :
"

"

Whenever
long
in

I
a

place, dwelt

mountain,

travelled
it my

journeys with
to

always made they had, or This would

...

business

set of any inquire how many

people, children ance. acquaint-

their fathers, their next

not to

neighbours,

or

being
answer,

captious there
a

scruple I say, three be

i

one any question, or what interest to deceive. no was

therefore, that
or

from shall

four hundred
proportion
has in

medium families which

of both sexes indiscriminately

one

arising taken, the

the

differs from

other." This

know,

I but, so far as contradicted, tion. foundait has not been proved to be wholly without by Dr. It is to some extent credible made what
statement

been

Churcher
sexes
own

informs the

me

among

Moors

the regarding of Morocco.

a a

disproportion As
the

of

the

...

observation, and that of is certainly he writes, " There It would be safe to say the
proportion

Mohammedan disproportion the

to
one a

result of his friend of his, also at birth. births

; this
are

that

female male
son

in

of

three
great

females

accounts reacts,

for the
however,
us more

when rejoicing
that the

partly is born. It
'

in this way,
women
"

given

polygamy to Emin
2

is of God.' " far Pasha,

Allah has say, people it is evident hence men, that than In the Monbuttu country, according
female children disproportion
"

more

are

born
between

than
the

males."
sexes

in

the regarding Mr. Wilson Uganda,

fact that

And,

says,

Careful

observation

has

a more the there are many good established female births than male, and, on taking the groups of children be found to be playing by the roadside, there will always
1

Bruce,

'

Travels

to

Discover

the

Source

of the

Nile,' vol. i. pp. 284,

et seq.
2
'

Emin

Pasha

in Central

Africa,' p. 209.

xxi

THE

FORMS

OF

HUMAN

MARRIAGE.

469

more

Confronted girls than boys."1 and by the fact that, in many

of
women, we

these definite ments, stateAfrican countries, there

by

is

striking excess Chervin 2 dismiss

assertion

known
more

with Siissmilch and Montesquieu's as wellwholly groundless that in the hot regions of the Old World
cannot
.

girls are certainly does

In

born
not

than

boys,3 although

such

disproportion

exist in every

Europe,

the

average

male

tropical country. births outnumber

the female

by about

But five per cent., the still-born being excluded. in Russian Thus, the rate varies in the different countries. Poland, boys born to are 100 101 only girls, whilst, in Roumania The
are excess

and

Greece,

the

over of male illegitimate than when

proportion female births

is

in

to

ioo.4

is less when

they

legitimate.5

Ever

inquirers since Aristotle's days determine the causes the which

have
sex

sought

to

cover dis-

but

conclusion The arrived at. boys which more wife,

more

no

commanding general law of Hofacker Sadler, according and is older than born if the husband are wife
is older

of the offspring ; has yet been assent

to

the
.has and from the

girls if the

than

the

husband,
Noirot

attracted the greatest number of adherents.6 Breslau have lately come to the opposite the law of Norwegian is untenable.7 Dr.

But

result, and,

data

has shown statistics,Berner it so Goehlert has modified

not

that

far that

he holds

the

sex

to be influenced,

by the W.

the absolute
1
2

ages of the parents.8

But

relative, but by Stieda has found

and Felkin, loc. cit. vol. i. pp. 1 50, et seq. Siissmilch, ' Die gottliche Ordnung-in des menschden Veranderungen lichen Geschlechts,' vol. ii.pp. 258, 259, "c. Chervin, loc. cit.pp. 38, "c.
a

Wilson

Montesquieu,
v.

4 6

Oettingen,
'

loc. cit. book xvi. ch. 4, loc. cit. p. 55. Law

Sadler,

The

of Population,'

vol. ii.pp. 337-339-

v.

Oettingen,

P- 56. 6 Hofacker

' Ueber Eigenschaften, sich bei Menand Notter, welche den Aeltern von schen und Thieren vererben.' auf die Nachkommen Sadler, loc. cit. vol. ii.pp. 333, et seq.

loc. cit. p. 206. ' by ; quoted schlechtsbildung

Hensen,
8

Berner,

'

Ueber

die

Ursachen

der

Ge-

Goehlert,

'Die

Janke, loc. cit.p. 347. Geschlechtsverschiedenheit der Kinder

in den

Ehen

'

in 'Zeitschr. f. Ethnol.,' vol. xiii.pp. 119-122.

470

THE

HISTORY

OF

HUMAN

MARRIAGE

CHAP.

registers of births in Alsace-Lorraine, that neither the relative nor the absolute ages of the parents exercise this Again, Platter, in a paper in Statistische sort of influence.1 Monatsschrift (Vienna) for 1875, concludes from the examination
from

the

'

'

of thirty million births that in the boys age of the being born.2 parents

the

less the difference probability of

the

greater

is the

It has, further, been

suggested

that

greater proportion of however, who to this in carefully attended subject that the proportion of male the harems of Siam, concludes births is the same from to female as monogamous unions.4 It has

birth

of Campbell,

leads to the polygyny female infants.3 Dr. J.

in a paper also been maintained, read before the Institute of Great Britain and Ireland" by "Anthropological Mr. the Kafirs resident in John Sanderson, that, among Natal no the and countries, there was surplus of adjoining female births in polygynous families.5 The mass of facts

collected by
any

Mr.

Sanderson

is, however,

be said of positive general deductions, and on the the information subjectwhich Mr. Cousins and Mr. from the same Eyles have sent me Africa. part of South According to M. Remy and Mr. Hyde, on the other hand, the censuses of the Mormons show a great excess of female births.6
But
se

small the like must

too

to warrant

it is impossible
cause

to believe that polygynous

Hardly any such an excess. has been highly polygynous so as rendered remarks, female English and race-horses ; nevertheless, their male
can
are

intercourse per win animal, as Mr. Dar-

offspring

almost

exactly

equal

in number.7

the one set all the theories relating to this subject, Dr. is far important. Accordforth by Diising8 by the most
1

Of

Stieda,
by
v.

'

Das

Sexualverhaltniss

der Geborenen,'

pp. 19,20, 34, 35, "c;

quoted 2 For
3

Oettingen,

loc. cit.p. 67.

I am indebted to Mr. Joseph Jacobs. this statement ' Burton, The City of the Saints,' p. 521. Idem, 'Abeokuta,' vol. i. ' 4 The Anthropological Review,' vol. viii.p. cviii. p. 212, note. ' 5 Polygamous Marriage Sanderson, the Kafirs of Natal,' in among

Anthr. 'Jour.
6

Burton,
Darwin, Diising,

'The
'

Inst.,'vol. viii.pp. 254-260. City of the Saints,' p. 521. Descent of Man,' vol. i. pp. 378, et seq. des Geschlechtsverhaltnisses Regulierung Tiere

7
8

The Die

'

bei der Ver-

mehrung

der Menschen,

und

Pflanzen.'

xxi

THE

FORMS

OF

HUMAN

MARRIAGE

471

ing

to

him, the

the

influence
In
every

characters formation of
the

of
sex

animals due are

and
to

plants

which

natural

species,
to

tendency adapted

keep

proportion but constant,

between
the

the

sexes are

selection. has a
so

organisms

well

to the

conditions produce

of life that, under

more

anomalous
of that
sex

cumstance cirof is

they which there

individuals
need. When
is
an

is the

greatest

nourishment advantage

abundant,

strengthened the
"

species, whereas Hence scarce.

reproduction is the case reverse

power

to the

the
number

chiefly

upon

the

of

of females

is nourishment depending multiplication

when

"

organisms,
more

produce well nourished, in case, the opposite offspring ; before him, Dr. Ploss,1 have
facts which
seem

comparatively
more

unusually when female

male.

Dr.

Diising

and,

adduced

several
a

to indicate

that

such
of

remarkable between connection and between

abundance
scarcity and

and

the

production

females,

the production
common

example,
give
more

female

It is,for of males, actually exists. furriers that rich regions opinion among furs, poor It is an more regions male.2

in greater excess births are fact that male in established is often badly fed, districts, the population country of which to be, than in towns, the conditions of life are where shown A similar excess is found among luxurious.3 as a rule, more
poor

people

as

remarkable

with the well-off classes.4 compared in is Dr. Floss's that statement

Especially highlands
He

the proportion births was in the between female and 105 '9 to 100 male the level of the 500 Paris feet above region not exceeding between 1,001 at a height'of sea; IO7'3 to IOO" and 1,500
1

born boys more are than in comparatively in the years 1847-1849, found that, in Saxony,

lowlands.

Ploss,

'

Ueber

die
'

das

Geschlechtsverhaltniss

der

Kinder

bedin-

fur Geburtskunde Ursachen,' in Monatsschrift genden und Frauenkrankheiten,' vol. xii. pp. 321-360. 2 Ibid., vol. xii. p. 340. 3 Diising, loc. cit. pp. 1 59, et seq. Oettingen, loc. cit. pp. 64, et seq. v. 4 I may Diising, pp. 161, et seq. call attention to the fact that among the Swedish taken in the years 1851-1860, nobility, according to censuses
contrary

male xi. p.

female births actually the general rule in Europe, in 'Diction, encycl. des sciences medicales,' (Bertillon,
to

outnumber ii.vol ser.

472).

472

THE

HISTORY

OF

HUMAN

MARRIAGE

CHAP.

feet; and
2.OOO.1

107*8

to

100,

at

height

of between

1,501 and
is certainly ference their inan are

The

evidence
not

adduced

by Dr. Floss and

to
as seems
an

Dr. Diising
to

strong

enough
than there

permit

us

otherwise hypothesis in which ethnological According

hypothesis.
to be
some

regard But.

it is

truth.
with
it.

There

facts which
to the
census

fully harmonize
made

in 1814, the whole in Ceylon formed

outnumbering

population
a

by the collectors of districts of the old English possessions

the

grand females

total of 475,883 souls, the males by 27,193. Above the age of

there were puberty 156,447 males, and 142,453 females; below that age, 95,091 males, and 81,892 females. Davy, who is not far from thinks that the census the truth, remarks,
"

The

disproportion

appears

to

parts of the country, where is most difficult to support

the

greatest in the poorest is thinnest, and it population

be

there is smallest where least want. Indeed, in some of the fishing villages, where there is abundance rather of females of food, the number it May be a that of the males. not exceeds wise provision

life; and

of

provident

Nature

to

promote,

by

extreme
"

poverty,

the

generation of males Very remarkable

rather than of females ? is the striking coincidence of polyandry with the great poverty of the countries in which it prevails. It seems doubt that this practice, as a rule, is to be beyond
to scarcity

due

of

women.

This

owe we the authorities to whom And this disproportion peoples.3

is the view taken by most of knowledge our of polyandrous

between
as
a

the

sexes

cannot,

at least in many
1

instances, be

explained

result of female
the

Ploss,

in

'

Monatsschrift 501 to
was

f. Geburtskunde,' feet, which is the

region

between

1,000

In vol. xii. p. 352. fertile (ibid., most p.

353),

the proportion 3 Seemann,

boldt,

'

2 Davy, loc. cit. p. 107, note. 1057 to 100. ' ii. Voyage 66 (Western Eskimo), v. Hump. of Herald] vol. Personal Narrative,' vol. v. p. 548 (Avanos and Maypurs). Waitz-

' Haeckel, Indische Reiseloc. cit. vol. vi. p. 128 (Nukahivans). Shortt, in 'Trans. briefe,' p. 240 (Sinhalese). Marshall, loc. cit. p. 214; loc. cit. p. 181 ; Fraser, Ethn. Soc.,' N.S. vol. vii. p. 240 (Todas). Dunlop,

Gerland,

'Journalof
in 'The

Tour

through

Indian

Antiquary,'

p. 208 ; Stulpnagel, loc. vol. vii. p. 133 (Himalayans). Remusat, the

Himala

Mountains,'

cit. vol. i. p. 245

(Massagetae).

xxi

THE

FORMS

OF

HUMAN

MARRIAGE

473

infanticide.
among beyond

It

was

formerly
was

said
to

that
the

the

excess

of

men

the
a

Todas

owing
were we

fact

that
in the

all the

certain number later investigations, as

depends
upon
a

destroyed
seen,

girls cradle ; but

female

births.

striking Dr. Seemann

that show disproportion between

states

have

the

excess

that, among

male and Eskimo those

are more

tribes who
numerous

practise

than With

polyandry, and among whom female infanticide women, seems

men

to

be

unknown.1

regard to the inhabitants of the Jounsar district Mr. Dunlop Wherever the practice of says, of the Himalayas, in the proportions polyandry exists, there is a striking discrepance
"

among young children as well as adults ; I have found upwards thus, in a village where of four hundred boys, there were hundred only one and twenty girls, yet the
sexes

of the

temptations

to

female

infanticide,
dowers
are

owing

to

expensive

marriages

and

extravagant

Rajputs of

the

plains,

not

which found in

among exist the hills where

the

the

are marriages comparatively instead of bringing a large

inexpensive,

and

dowry,

considerable
moreover,

sum

from
polygamy I
to

her

is usually In the parents.

the wife, for a purchased where

Garhwal
is
more
a

Hills, of
to

where

female

children. Nature's adaptability

...

am

is prevalent, inclined to

there
give

surplus weight

national
cause

habit,

than

to

the

of infanticide being the in Jounsar."2 Female infants

a

burden

to the

family

or

of the discrepance killed only where they are are to which they belong. community
that the

possibility found

But

it will be shown
case

the
seems

with

the

subsequently inhabitants of

this is by Himalayas.

no

means

Hence

it

almost

probable

of these boys are

regions, as born than girls. It has been said that Tibetan

the polyandrous that, among peoples Todas Sinhalese, more the and among depends

polyandry

upon

the

in a marriageable that this state, and of women so many of absorbing nunneries scarcity is due to the Lama the girls.3 But Koeppen clears the religion of Tibet of any scarcity
1
2

Voyage of Herald] vol. ii.p. 66. loc. Dunlop, cit. pp. 181, et seq. En Asie ; Kachmir Beauregard, et Tibet,' in

Seemann,

'

'

Bull. Soc.
212.

d'Anthr.,

ser.

iii.vol.

v.

pp. 265, 267, 271.

Cf.Wilson,

loc. cit.p.

474

THE

HISTORY

OF

HUMAN

MARRIAGE

CHAP.

responsibility for polyandry, in the country before the Baber

states

that the practice existed showing Mr. introduction of Buddhism.1

fact that
"

the very remarkable

"

polygamy is not
to

in valleys, while polyandry prevails in the female infanticide to Mr. Rockhill,

in Tibet, and
than

obtains cording Acuplands."2 practised Chinese ;"'

more

except

Grosier and
females
are

the women among Du Halde expressly born

must

married
assert

that

males

there.4 be
laid
on

Much prevails

stress

the
"

fact

that

chiefly in poor

countries.
to

Polyandry,"

polyandry tenant says Lieu-

Cunningham,
which the quantity
are

"

appears

pastures for

not

of cultivable extensive, in which

on commerce,

in be essential in a country land is limited, and in which

there

are

but

few

ties faciliis
no

carrying

and
5

available." mineral wealth readily made " M. Vinson, la cote de Malabar que sur

in which " II est

there
connu,"

says
a
6

la polyandrie

ete

The des subsistances." obvier a la p6nurie etablie pour is poor and Santals live in a country a great part of which Miss Gumming Gordon the Kunawari, sterile.7 Regarding
"

remarks,

There

is

curious upper

distinction and lower

in the social customs

part

of the people Below Wangtu

every
man

in the

of

this valley.

it is said that polygamy previls, as elsewhere ; from buying his wives their parents for a given rupees.
are
.

number

of

Farther
poor,

up

the

valley,

however,

where

the people

very

will not support Speaking of the Botis of Ladakh,

that polyandry which does not
1 2
"

the tiny ridges of cultivation and is common."3 large families, polyandry

Sir A. Cunningham
measure

asserts

was

most

politic

produce
Religion

sufficient food
des Buddha,'

poor country for its inhabitants."

for

Koeppen, Baber,
'

'

Die

Geo.
3 4

and Soc. Supplementary

Travels

Researches

vol. i. p. 476. in the interior of China,'

in

'

Roy.

Papers,' vol. i. p. 97.

Du

Rockhill, Koeppen,

loc. cit. p. 214, note. vol. i. pp. 476, et seq. note

2.

Halde,

'

Description

de la

Chine,' vol. iv. p. 572. 5 in ' Jour.As. Soc. Bengal,' vol. xiii.pt. i. p. Cunningham, 6 ' Bull. Soc. d'Anthr.,' ser. iii. vol. v. p. 229.
7 8
IJ
'

202.

vol. v. p. xxiii. loc. cit. pp. 405, et seq. Gumming, ' Ladak,' p. 306. Cunningham, Gordon

Ymer,'

xxi

THE

FORMS

OF

HUMAN

MARRIAGE

475

Mr.

Bellew

holds

the

same
"

view

Lammayru proportion
the only

in Ladakh

"

The

in regard to polyandry to a population is kept down

with

through
mountains

For is capable of supporting. habitable are the narrow are parts of it which valleys in the its rivers flow, and the little nooks which which

the

country

According

are which watered to Mr. Wilson, even

by
one

their

torrent

tributaries."1 missionaries for good

defended the heathen

in
"

the
so

polyandry

of the Moravian " as of the Tibetans

of

sterile a country,"

an

unfertile country,
or

lation popusince superabundant be a great calamity and would

produce eternal warfare is pronounced by Koeppen, It is commonly with

poverty asserted

A similar opinion eternal want."2 Turner, de Ujfalvy, and Wilson.3

of material

that this coincidence of polyandry tion depends resources the intenupon

of the people to check an increase of population, or upon buy or to support are the fact that the men not rich enough But the accuracy wives for themselves. of these assumptions
is very doubtful. Among no Tibetans with their nunneries
women.

Moreover, husband in
a

the polyandrous people, except know do we of a class of unmarried is if a even a woman sometimes

burden
position

to

her

tribe that lives by hunting,

a

her

people.
are

is very different among In the Himalayas, as

useful in the fields and 4 Again, their own subsistence.

tunies

or agricultural pastoral Mr. Eraser women remarks, in domestic labours, and fully earn

Turner,

who that

had

many

oppor-

there polyandry is not confined to the lower ranks alone, but is frequently found Mr. in the most families, a statement opulent with which it prevails chiefly Wilson agrees.5 In Ceylon, as we have seen, of seeing
"

Western

Tibet, asserts

in the villages of the And the wealthier among classes.6 Dr. Stulpnagel, Kotegarh district in the Himalayas, accordingto found are most of polyandry of the cases among well-to-do
"

peoples.
1

It is the

poor," he

"

says,

who

prefer

polygamy,

'

2 loc. cit. p. 118. Wilson, loc. cit. p. 216. ' 3 Turner, Embassy to Tibet,' p. 351. loc. cit. vol. i. p. 476. Koeppen, Wilson, pp. 215, et seq, Bull. Soc. d'Anthr.,' ser. iii. vol. v. p. 266. 4 Fraser, loc. cit. p. 207.

Bellew,

5 6

Turner, Emerson

'

Embassy
Tennent,

to

Wilson, Tibet,' p. 349. loc. cit. vol. ii.p. 428

pp. 209,

210.

476

THE

HISTORY

OF

HUMAN

MARRIAGE

CHAP.

drudges." ' as household of the value of the women All these facts are certainly in favour of Dr. Dusing' s theory ; to the excess as and Dr. Floss's statement of male births in important becomes the highlands we of Saxony very when
on

account

consider "in Dr.

common

that polyandry South Africa, as we

Dusing in
more

chiefly occurs have seen, as

among

has,

moreover,

well as inferred that

number

mountaineers in Asia.

incest

is less

The from

as proportion males, he says,

the the

farther
mates.

their

birthplace

to

find

males is great. off they have to go Incest is injurous

of

to the

species ; hence
excess

incestuous
of male

unions

have
Thus,

tendency according

to to

an produce Dr. Nagel, excess

offspring.2

certain

male statistical investigation, in the case of horses, the more differ in colour, the more the female parent animals

of

an plants, when self-fertilized,produce flowers. According Dr. to Goehlert's

the foals

outnumber

Among the Jews, many male.3 of whom is excess a marry of male births. cousins, there remarkable In country have seen, districts where, as we comparatively boys are born than in towns, frequently more more marriage
the takes Dr.

kinsfolk. place between Dusing, that illegitimate

female

It is for
unions

similar
a

reason,

says
to

show

tendency

produce

births.4

for the correctness of given by Dr. Dusing evidence if,indeed, it can is, then, exceedingly his deduction scanty Nevertheless, I think his main conclusion be called evidence. The
"

holds

good. the

Independently
same

exactly
some excess

result in a for believing that mixture ground In his work births. of female Powers
"

of his reasoning, purely inductive of

on a

I had
way.

come

to

There

is
an

race

produces ' Tribes the

California,' Mr.
1
2

observes,

It is

curious

of fact, which

vol. vii. p. 135. loc. cit. pp. 237-242. 3 1 150 unions colour gave Qi'3 male foals to 100 of horses of the same different colours, 86'2 to 100 female ; 878 unions of horses of somewhat horses of still more different colours, 56 to respectively ; 237 unions of ico widely different colours, respectively ; 30 unions of horses of the most Dusing,
' die Vererbung 30 to 100 respectively (Goehlert, Ueber bei den Pferden,' in 'Zeitschr. f. Ethnol.,' vol. xiv. pp.

Stulpnagel,

in 'The

Indian

Antiquary,'

der

Haarfarben

145-155).

Dusing,

pp. 242-245.

XXI

THE

FORMS

OF

HUMAN

MARRIAGE

477

has

frequently

come

abundantly confirmed breed children a decided

seen

my under by the

observation,
pioneers, that
. .

and

has

been halfI have

one

among
.

are majority

girls.

Often

whole

families entirely of
numerous."

composed
were
more

never of half-breed girls, but boys, and one seldom wherein l I mentioned When this

they
ment state-

to

gentleman

who

Columbia
he

and other parts had made himself exactly has found

spent many North America, of the

same

had

years in British he replied that

Starkweather

that, according of mulattoes of from

to

Mr. observation. the United States in the Southern

statistical tables of the sex States, there is an excess female mulatto

the

born
12

to

15 per
of

cent,

of

together,
In Central

children, whilst, taking births show an excess male

the whole

population

America,
excess

Ladino

females

over

to Colonel according in the births of white and is observable being those of the males, the former

5 per cent.2 Galindo, " an extraordina

in proportion among

to the latter

the

Indians
3

the

six, or births of

as

at

least

as

five, to four females

are

males

and

Mr. Stephens the Ladinos asserts that, among about equal." is even two Taken to one.4 as in the proportion of Yucatan, by Mr. Squier, that the connection with the fact mentioned
whites in Central

America

are

as

one

to

eight

in comparison

with the mixed accord well with population,5 these statements the following observation : of M. Belly as regards Nicaragua
"

c'est que qui me parait etre le fait general," he says, il se procre"e en effet dans les villes ou 1'element blanc domine, Mais les campagnes dans plus de fillesque de gargons. 1'emporte, c'est le contraire qui la race Indienne ou et partout

"

Ce

"

se

du sexe produit, et des lors la preponderance masculin la 1'element de indigene. par preponderance maintient meme phenomene avait deja ete observe au Mexique."6

se

Le

Concerning
1 2
3

the proportion

of the

sexes

at birth

among

the

Powers,

loc. cit. pp. 149, 403. ' The Law Starkweather, of Sex,' pp. ' On Central America,' Galindo, in

1
'

59, et seq. Jour. Roy.

5

Geo.

Soc.,' vol. vi.

p.
4

126. Peschel,

loc. cit. p.

221.

Squier, loc. cit. p. 58.

Belly, loc. cit. vol. i. p. 253, note.

478

THE

HISTORY

OF

HUMAN

MARRIAGE

CHAP.

I have America, no races unfortunately of South mixed But Mr. J. S. Robcrton disposal. definite statements at my from Chailaral in Chili, that in that country, informs me, with males. capitaina its
numerous

mongrels,
to

more

females the

are

born
of
v.

than
the

According
of Sao Martius
"

the

list of
year

Paulo,
a

in the

population 1815, given by

more

Spix

and

v.
"

persons,

list which includes between women the proportion

1

than
men

200,000

and
the

is, among

the
to

mulattoes,
100;

14/65
the

to

100

;
100
as

among
to
we

among is of proportion

blacks,

no

consequence,

129.* have no

109*3 whites, But this last

account

of the

into the capitaina. of negro slaves annually imported number Sir R. F. Burton found, from the census returns of 1859 f"r mixture there is a large interthe town of Sao Joao d'El Rei, where

of
excess men.2

the

white

race

with

the
women

coloured
as

women,

an

of A

nearly
census

50 per

cent,

of

compared
Province

of the population

in the

with of Rio, of but de

taken
women,

in the
not

among

the

a 1844, also shows the only, however, among Indian and negro Creoles

year

considerable
mixed
as

excess

population, 3 M. and well ;

Castelnau

number In the
Kohl,

at astonished of females in Goyaz.4

was

the

disproportionately

large

northern parts of the United female in children predominate arising

women.5

States, according the families of

of
Frenchmen is very

to

the

cross-breeds Indian with

from This

the

intercourse

like much Graf v. Gortz's, that the families of the offspring of Dutchmen Malay in Java (Lipplapps) women and consist chiefly of daughters.6 A census taken in the eighteenth century, given
statement

by
is
a

Siissmilch, proves
great
excess

also
women

that
over
me,

among
men.7
"

these

of

there mongrels From Stanley Pool

in Congo,

Dr. Sims

writes to

It is the

of subject

general

1 2 3

v.

Spix and v. Martius, loc. cit. vol. ii.p. 33. ' The Highlands of the Brazil,' vol. i. p. 1 1 5. de Castelnau, ' Expedition les parties centrales dans
Burton,

de

1'Amerique

du Sud,' Histoire
4

du voyage, vol. i. pp. 137, et seq. 6 ' i. Ibid., vol. Das Ausland,' 1859, pp. 58, et seq. p. 328. Gortz, loc. cit. vol. iii. v. p. 288.

Siissmilch, loc. cit. vol. ii.pp. 260, et seq.

xxi

THE

FORMS

OF

HUMAN

MARRIAGE

479

remark
out

here, that the half-caste

I can two count, of ten he states time that, among

children are generally girls ; At the same only are boys."

Bateke native people, no is observable. Mr. Cousins of

the

disproportion
informs
me

between
that,

the

sexes

in the
"

western
"

Kafirland,
Mossel

in

the

Karoo
a

province district from

or

Cis-Natalian
up
to

Caledon

" Bruin race mixed called Menschen," bastards, among as more generally known whom females than males are born. Dr. Felkin found that, among imported Uganda, women to the foreign excess the of

Bay,

there is

half-caste

females
100

in the firstbirths
as

was

enormous,

males, first births

compared from pure

with Waganda

102

viz., 510 females females to 100 males

; whilst

to

in

women women

in subsequent

pregnancies females
to
100

of these imported As a matter males.

of

the ratio was 137 fact, in the families

of the poorer
to

marry balanced among harems

" do all in their power classes of Uganda, who Waganda women," are as the sexes pure evenly in Europe, whereas is as this certainly not the case

the children of chiefs and wealthy men supplied mainly with foreign wives.
"

"

who have large I found," says

Dr. Felkin,
in Central

that of the Africa, and

or

women

captured brought down the

on

by the slave-raiders Coast, to the East

to the

either those female having

near

Zanzibar had

through

Soudan
the way

Red

Sea,

who

been

impregnated the

children.

Hence

Soudan

usually produced slave-dealers, instead of

a woman only one slave to sell,have and a female l Dr. Felkin suggests, as an explanation child." of this excess births, that temporarily the of female superior parent the opposite sex ; but the facts stated seem produces strongly

to

the theory that intermixture corroborate favour of female births. Very are remarkable
in

of
two

race

is in

statements

the

Talmud,

that
me

mixed

Mr.

Jacobs informs
details sterile,and
122

marriages only girls.2 produce his that collection of Jewish statistics mixed marriages;
28 of these 145 female children

includes
are

of

118

and
1

male
'

"

in the remainder there are that is, 118-82 to 100 males.

to

Felkin,

Contribution

the

Determination

of Sex,' in

'

Edinburgh

Medical
2

Journal,' vol. xxxii. pt. i. pp. 233-236. Anthr. Inst.,'vol. xv. pp. 44, et seq. Jacobs,in 'Jour.

48o

THE

HISTORY

OF

HUMAN

MARRIAGE

CHAP.

We

must

not,
races

of

course,
men

to certain

of

that what applies take for granted for all of them ; but it holds good mentioned refer to mongrels It is indeed that scarcely probable
cases

should

be observed

that the

of very
anything of related
are

different kinds.
else than females, as the

crossing facts tend

or,

can

be the

cause

individuals like each

that show individuals generally, between

-to
a

cess of this exunions between

who great

very

other, produce

comparatively

herd of the Bates at Bell, Mr. to Kirklevington, the number according of bull of the heifers.1 Of very far in excess constantly calves was branch the in-and-in bred Warlaby of short-horns, Mr. Carr

of male offspring. number bred In all the in-and-in

stocks

says

that
to

it "appears bulls."2

to

have

most

destructive
statement
as

propensity regards

breed

Dr.
to,

Goehlert's

horses,

just referred
which
cases,

is

corroborated
more

by

Crampe's
two

investigat

included
to
as

than
that

thousand
foals predominate differ in

different

all tending proportion

prove

female animals

in

the

parent

colour.3 have We

seen

that the

Todas

of the

Neilgherry

Hills

are

in-and-in bred people the most anything of whom probably how, have is known, them, the also seen among and we disproportion between male and female births is strikingly in
favour people,
caste,

of the

who, each

males. like the

Among Todas,

the have
some

Badagas,
numerous

neighbouring of
custom,4

subdivisions
or

of which

differs in

social
are

ceremonial

and also
a

all of which,

probably,

considerable surplus of men.5 tribe inhabiting that in another

who do not
intermarry with
a

endogamous, Now it is very

same

there

is

the the

Kotars,
own women

able remarkhill ranges, the inhabitants of their

"

village, but always

are

seek

wife from
among

not

so

scarce

as

another the Todas

Durham

kotagiri," and the

1
2

Bell, Carr,

'

The
'

History History Herds

of Improved

Short-Horn,

or

The

and
3

Warlaby

of the Rise and Progress of Shorthorns,' p. 98.

Cattle,' p. 351. of the Killerby, Studley,

Janke, loc. cit. pp.

Shortt, in
Metz,
'

4 6

Trans.

373, et seq. Ethn. Soc.,' N.

S. vol. vii. p. 285.

loc. cit. p. 131.

xxi

THE

FORMS

OF

HUMAN

MARRIAGE

481

Badagas.1 the

Among
women.

the

endogamous

Maoris,

the

men

outnumber
consider

marriage mother's brother's daughter

So also among the Sinhalese, who between the father's sister's son and
the most
Arabs

the

the

polyandrous

the cousins was polyandrous mountaineer in Africa, South case, almost every of marries a daughter And with the Jews, among of his father's brother.2 whom cousin marriages
occur

mentioned rule. The

Among proper union. by Strabo, marriage tween be-

perhaps

three times

as

often

as

among

the proportion populations,3 of births is in favour of the males than among the nonprobably more All these facts, taken together, Jewish population of Europe.4

the

surrounding

loc. tit. p. 131. Jacobs,in 'Jour. Anthr.

Metz,

Theal,

Inst.,' vol.

xv.

loc. tit. pp. 16, et seg. Mr. Jacobs thinks p. 26.

extent

that English

of 7^5 per cent, of all marriages, against a proportion of about 2 per cent, for England M. Stieda, in his generally, as calculated by Professor G. H. Darwin. ' ' in Eheschliessungen Elsass-Lothringen (1872-1876), gives the proportion
marry

Jews

their firstcousins

to the

of consanguineous Jews as marriages among against i '86 for Protestants, and 9-97 for Catholics Jewish Statistics,'p. 53).
4

(Jacobs, Studies

23^02 per thousand, ' in

According

to

Mr.

Jacob's comprehensive
he

manuscript

collection of

Jewish

to me the examine, allowed female births in Jewish average proportion of male and registered various countries is H4'5o males to 100 females, whilst the average proportion the among population of the corresponding countries is IO5'25

statistics, which

has

kindly

non-Jewish
females.

But Mr. Jacobs thinks that the accuracy of these be in figures for Austria called statistics may question, as the abnormal in loo, to Russia the years 1861 (128 (129 to 100, in the 1870) and when years 1867 compared with those for Posen (108 to 100 in 1870), Prussia in the years 1875 100, the years 1819 (io8,to 1873) and males
to
100
"
"

"

"

1881),

render

Jewish

it likely that some error uniform female children in Eastern Europe.

care

occurs

in the registration of It has also been suggested

that less

in the registration of females among poor Jews. Moreover, still-born children are not included in the rates of births, and this certainly affects the figures as to sex, because, parturition being more

is taken

difficultin the

so not of males than in that of females, there are females as many (v.Oettingen, loc. tit. p. 57). still-born still-born males E. Nagel attributes the excess births Jews to the greater of male among

case

care

which
the

Jewish

wives

to

the smaller

number

that

ratio of male Europeans, even Jewish

as of their health during pregnancy, also illegitimate births. But Mr. believes of Jacobs births is greater among nonJews than among

take

if

we

take this

into objection

account.

I I

482

THE

HISTORY

OF

HUMAN

MARRIAGE

CHAP.

tion that the degree of differentiarender it probable in the sexual of the parents exercises some elements influence upon the sex the of the offspring, so that, when differentiation is unusually great, the births are in favour of
seem

to

females We
sexes,

it is unusually from certainly cannot,

; when

small, in favour of males.

the numerical
any

proportion
as

of the

especially

at

birth, draw

inference

to

the

form

Among of marriage characteristic of the species. is almost in a state of nature, unheard polyandry to Dr. Brehm, the males are generally according

birds living
of, though,
more ous numernon-

than

the

females.1
among

As

for whom

man,

there
men

are

several

peoples polyandrous in excess of the women is forbidden, though

the

are

considerably

; whilst among

the

women

are

in

other peoples polygyny Nevertheless, excess of the men.

depends to a great extent of marriage upon between female andry, Polythe male and the proportion population. as said, is due chiefly to a surplus of men, already
it prevails only where are the circumstances otherwise I cannot in favour regards polygyny, agree of it. And, as of the proportion with M. Chervin that it is quite independent

the form

though

between

the
occurs

sexes.2

It has been parts

observed

that, in India, polyandry

outnumber is the case.3

of the country where the males in those where the females, polygyny the reverse in countries Indeed, by European unaffected
seems

in those

civilization, polygyny the

to prevail

wherever

women

form

majority.
the exercise
the
causes some

Thus
sexes

determine the proportion which of the influence also upon the form of marriage. for instance,
one

Among

Eskimo,
more

who,

according
women

to
are

strong, Arm-

take

numerous,4

life the Among

due
1

men

sufficiently from ous dangerthe polygyny results chiefly have to lead in order to gain their subsistence.

than

wife

when

the

the Indians
wars

to the

America, it is, to a large extent, of North destroy many which population. of the male
Darwin,
'

Brehm,

'

Bird-Life, p. 270.

The

Descent

of Man,'

vol. i.

pp. 382, et seq. 2 Chervin, loc. cit. p. 38. 3 Goehlert, in 'Zeitschr. f. Ethnol.,' vol. xiii.p. 127. 4 loc. cit. p. 195. Armstrong,

XXI

THE

FORMS

OF

HUMAN

MARRIAGE

483

In certain countries it leading to conditions

seems an

to be
excess

furthered
of

female

by physiological births. As for

have some to believe that it is due, on reason we polyandry, hand, to poor conditions of life,on the other to close the one As a matter intermarrying. of fact, the chief polyandrous regions, or are endopeoples either live in sterile mountain gamous in
a

very

high degree.

There
more

are

several
one

reasons

than

wife.

a man why First, monogamy

may

desire to possess him requires from

periodical continence. not only for a certain

peoples, during for instance, " as of pregnancy,

live apart from his wife, but, among time every month,1 many her pregnancy Among Shawanese, the also.2
to
soon as a

He

has

wife is announced rights

are

to

be

in

state

the

matrimonial
a

suspended,

and

continency

with preserved This suspension

continued Northern

mystical losity."3 scrupuis of matrimonial usually rights tilla considerable time after child-birth. Among the has to remain Indians, a mother in a small tent

religious and

or placed at a littledistance from the others during a month five weeks ;4 and similar customs found are many among Very in a state of savage commonly, other peoples.5 and

barbarous

life, the husband

is weaned.6

must

not

cohabit

with

till the
1

child
'

And

this prohibition

his wife is all the

Jones,in Smith. Rep.,' (Kaniagmuts). Schoolcraft,

(Kutchin). Dall, loc. cit. p. 403 Bosnian, v. p. 183 (Blackfeet). loc. cit. pp. 423, 527 ; Waitz, loc. cit. vol. ii. p. 121 (Negroes). Andree, loc. cit. p. 142 (Jews). Steller, loc. cit. pp. 347, et seq. (Kamchadales). Riedel, loc. cit. p. 263 (peopleof Aru). 2 Algonquins Islanders (Bastian, (Heriot,loc. cit. p. 329), Pelew Malays Rechtsverhaltnisse,' p. 31), (Zimmermann, loc. cit. vol. i. p. 27), Aru Negroes (Riedel, (Reade, loc. cit. pp. 45, 243. p. 263), of people
1866, p. 326 loc. cit. vol.
'

Waitz, loc. cit. p. 242. vol. ii. pp. 121, et ' in d'Anthr.,' Bull. Soc. iii.vol. v. ser. (Beauregard,
Moore, Azteks
3

seq.\Massagetae 6), p. 264, note

ii.p. 267). loc. Ashe, Hearne, loc. cit.p. 93. cit.p. 249. 5 Walla Wallas (Wilkes, loc. cit. vol. iv. pp. 400, et seq.\Thlinkets, New Zealanders Mosquitoes, (Waitz,vol. iii.p. 328 ; vol. iv. p. 291 ;

loc. cit. vol. (Bancroft,

Chinese vol. vi. p. 131), 6 American Indians Caroline Islanders

(Gray,loc. cit. vol. i. p. 185). (Heriot,p. 339), people of Aru (Riedel, p. 263), (Kotzebue,loc. cit. vol. iii. p. 210),Fijias(Seemann,
I
I
2

484

THE

HISTORY

OF

HUMAN

MARRIAGE

CHAP.

more

severe,

as or

four

years,
as
a

the suckling-time In even more. of the husband

most

generally lasts for two, three, Sierra Leone, it was looked

upon

crime with her

heinous
the
in

nature

if

cowife habited

before

Among the alone.1 Mr. Joseph Thomson, lives completely

to speak,
as

Makonde,
"

child was Eastern bears

able to run Africa, says

a

apart

a woman when from her husband

otherwise
to

it is believed infant."2 In

till the child that harm, if not

"

child, she is able death,

would
woman

come

before

relatives of a take it as a public insult if any child should be born 3 four years have three or the customary elapsed."
want

the

Fiji,

the

This and
even

is due chiefly to suckling-time But when can milk milk.4 animal have domesticated the people when long

of

soft food
and
to

be

obtained,5 able

them of food with it,6 this kind supply avoided. Tartar have The a Chinese, who are must people, and " from Land descended the time at one of Grass," entirely the eschew Professor
use

animals is often

of milk.7 Bastian suggests

that

it is
a man

though

almost

instinctively, that

as

her with his wife during she suckles her child.8 But the reason
Wanyoro 191), Emin (' Pasha

grounds, from coabstains habitati pregnancy, and as long

seems

on

hygienic

rather to be
Waganda 84), (Reade, loc. cit.

'

Viti,' p.

in Central

Africa,' p.

(Wilson and
p.

Felkin, loc. at.

'

vol. i. p.

187),
1

Ashantees
Moore,

45).
2

Roy.
4

Notes on the Basin of the River 3 Soc.,' N. S. vol. iv. p. 75. Seemarin, ' Viti,' p. 191. Cf. Egede, loc. cit. p. 146; Brett, loc. cit. p. 102 ; Bonwick, in 'Jour. Thomson, Geo. Life,' p. 78 ; Brough Smyth, Milche,' says Lippert (' Die

loc. cit.p. 223. Rovuma,' in ' Proceed.

Inst.,'vol. xvi. p. 205 ; Idem, ' Daily ' *. Thierische loc. cit. vol. i. p. 48, note Anthr. Geschichte der der Familie,' p. auf

22), 'ist

Menschheit

sammtliche vielmehr haben.' Stufe erklommen diese nie 6 loc. cit. p. 262 ; Powers, Carver,

einer sehr Volker der neuen

die allgemeine Nahrung wenig friihen Kulturstufe dass gewesen,

so

Welt

aus

eigner

Entwicklung

gar

loc. cit. p. 271

(North

American

Indians).
6

Dalton,

loc. cit. p. 38 (Akas). Oldham, in 'Jour.Ethn. Soc. London,' p. 240 (Khasias). Lewin, loc. cit. p. 261 (Kukis). Harkness, vol. iii.

loc. cit. p. 78 (Kotars). 7 Wilson, loc. cit.p. 179.

8

Bastian,

in

'

Zeitschr. f. Ethnol.,' vol. vi. p. 389.

XXI

THE

FORMS

OF

HUMAN

MARRIAGE

485

of

religious

by
many

savages

Diseases character. to the influence of some the attainment

are

generally evil

attributed spirit.1 Among

peoples
most

by
time

superstitious

of the age of puberty is marked during A woman, the ceremonies.2 upon with
a

of menstruation, It is therefore

is looked

mystic

tion.3 detesta-

that
some

the appearance
way

with primitive ideas quite in accordance in being should be connected of a new

Among the Ashantees, with supernatural agencies. " becomes to Mr. Reade, apparent, according when conception a ceremony the girl goes through of abuse, and is pelted down
to

the

sea,
are

muttered is not allowed a wise sanitary regulation, her husband to cohabit that time until she has finished with her from in child-bed is very commonly nursing her child."4 A woman charms and, by

where bound

She she is cleansed. her wrists, spells are on

is then

set

aside ; her, over

In China, a man of the upper classes unclean.5 considered first his does not to after the month speak wife within the birth of a child, and no visitor will enter the house where she lives.6 According Zmigrodzki to early Aryan as v. traditions,

that connected, distinction between them.7

remarks, intimately

witch

and

woman

in child-bed it is impossible

are

persons make

so

to

any

One
female

of the chief

youth instances have taken

soon

of polygyny beauty and exercise already been mentioned first wife grows old. has attained manhood,
to speak

causes

is the attraction
upon
man.

which Several

when

the

of a fresh wife being Indeed, when man, a marries

as a woman

after he
"

of

similar age
1

not

of such countries

China and Corea,

'Savage loc. tit. pp. 251, et seq.; Angas, Life,' vol. i. loc. Reade, loc. Dalton, tit. tit. 85. pp. 96, 331 ; p. 250; pp. 46, 2 in 'Acta Soc. Sci. Fennicae,' vol. iv. pp. 401, et seq. Cf. Holmberg, (Kaniagmuts) ; Bancroft, loc. tit.vol. i. 242 (Chinooks); Powers, loc. tit.
pp. 235, et seq.

Cf, Sproat,

(Wintun) ;

v.

Martius,

loc. tit. vol. i. pp.

644, et seq.

(Macusis). 3 Cf.Schoolcraft,
vol. iv. p. 456;
p. 32. 6 Ploss,
6
'

loc. tit. vol. iii. p. 243 ; vol. v. p. 176 ; Wilkes, loc. tit. Waitz-Gerland, loc. tit. vol. vi. pp. 131, 778; Powers, 4 Reade, loc. tit. p. 45. vol. ii.pp. 376-387.

Das

Weib,'

Katscher,
v.

loc. tit. p. 48. loc. tit.p. 177. Zmigrodzki,

486

THE

HISTORY

OF

HUMAN

MARRIAGE

CHAP.

where
years prime
away

the firstwife is generally older than her husband,1

a
"

woman

from

three

to eight

the youthful of life,when This is especially for ever.

in the he will still be a man beauty of his wife has passed

the

case

among

peoples

at

the lower

as a rule, women whom, stages of civilization, among sooner than in more advanced communities. get old much Powers, women Thus in California, according to Mr.

are

rather
twenty-

handsome five
or

in their free and untoiling youth, but after dens thirty they break down their heavy burunder ugly.2 Among
soon

and
women
"

become

the Mandans,

the beauty

of the
women

vanishes
coarse

after marriage.3
as
4

The

Kutchin
to
are

get
and their

and

ugly

bad

treatment." at
a

they grow Patagonian

old, owing
women

hard said

labour
to

lose

youth
"

very

work
"

and

among

the woman when of her life is gone." other decays

some

" hard from exposure early age, and to Schomburgk, the Warraus, according has reached her twentieth year, the flower

In

New

Zealand,

Tahiti, Hawaii,
of hard
women

and
soon

islands
"

of the

South

Sea, the
Mr. of

beauty
"of

"the

cases, sex,

result," says in others and

Angas,
early

labour

in

intercourse

opposite
"

combined

with

their

mode
6

of

with the living, which

"

rapidly destroys their youthful appearance." Stavorinus Women of fifty in Europe," younger and

observes,

look

At of thirty in Batavia."7 has already begun beauty to fade, and two and twenty, Dyak 8 Among decay is rapid." the Manipuris the subsequent and " 9 " hags become Garos, the women, ; pretty when young, soon fresher
than

those
"

this is true and is said, because partly

1
3

also of the Aino of the exposed

of the early age

women

in Yesso, lead
as

partly, it

life they
at
2

children,
and
44.

because

which

they

marry
20,

Ross,

loc. cit. p. 311. Catlin, loc. cit. vol. i. p.

Powers,

loc. cit.pp.

121.

4
5

Hardisty,
Musters,

Rep.,' 1866, p. 312. Anthr. Inst.,' vol. i. p. 196. in 'Jour.

in 'Smith.

Schomburgk,

loc. cit.

vol. i. p. 122. 6 Angas, 'Savage

pp. 15,22. 7 Stavorinus,
'

Life,' vol. i. p. 311.

Waitz-Gerland,

loc. cit. vol. vi.

'

Account

of

Java

and

Batavia,' in Pinkerton,

Collection

of Voyages,' vol. xi. p. 193. 8 Boyle, loc. cit. p. 199, note.

"

Dalton,

loc. cit.pp. 50, 66.

XXI

THE

FORMS

OF

HUMAN

MARRIAGE

487

partly because of the hard life they and mothers, continue to lead afterwards.1 fades quickly. Egyptian In Africa beauty The female from the age of about fourteen to that of eighteen or women,

become

twenty,

are

generally they reach Eastern

models

of loveliness in body

but, when

In survive.2 is less perishable the beauty of women Arabia ; but even are on there charms and,
"

their attractions maturity, Africa, according to Sir R. F. Burton,

and limbs, do not long

than the
are
3

in
wane

India
at

and

thirty,

when old age comes decrepitude the hideous

on,

the

women

of the

East."

exceptions to Arab girls in the

no

Sahara

their sixteenth preserve year that only till about youthful freshness which the women of the north stillpossess in the late spring of their life ;4 and, among the Ba-kwileh, have no trace of beauty after twenty-five.5 Speaking women
of that the girls are very remarks the pretty with their soft and glossy black skin, but, when firstjetof youth is passed, the skin turns to a dirty yellow like old leather ; their eyes sink into the skull, and creases
"

the

Wolofs,

Mr.

Reade

and
up

the breasts

hang

down

like

bladder
and

that

like the udder of has burst."6 Among

soon

cow,

the

shrivel Damaras,

or

Ovambo,
wither, Bushman
same as

Kafirs,
are

women, on

we

told,

account

women, cause.8

it is said, soon Among the Fulah,

to
saw

begin to after maturity, 7 labour ; and the of hard become the sterile from
it is
rare

for and

woman

older Emin

than Pasha

twenty
never

become
a

mother

in

Unyoro
with

woman

above

twenty-five

babies.9 Early several

1 2

intercourse writers
as

with the
cause

the
of

opposite
the

sex

is adduced prime of

by

short

savage

St.

John,

'

The

Ainos,' in

'

Jour.Anthr.

'

loc. tit. vol. i. p. 50. On the Arabs The Nile Tributaries,' pp. 124, 265. ' 3 Burton, First Footsteps,' p. 119.
Lane,
4

Inst.,' vol. ii.p. 249. Egypt, see of Upper

Baker,

Chavanne,
'

'

Die
v.

Sahara,' p. 397.

Cf.ibid., p.
6

81.

vol. p. 163. loc. cit. vol. i. p. 342. Chapman, Andersson, Weber, loc. ii. v. 196. cit. vol. pp. 199, 200, 216.
7
8
9

Ymer,

Reade,
'

loc. cit. p. 447. Lake Ngami,' pp. 50,

Thulie, in 'Bull. Soc. d'Anthr.,'

Waitz,

loc. cit. vol. ii.p. 471.

iii. vol. iv. p. 421. 'Emin Pasha in Central

ser.

Africa,' p. 85.

488

THE

HISTORY

OF

HUMAN

MARRIAGE

CHAP.

women.

But
a

am

disposed

to

think
Even
to

that from

physical
a

exertion

has
point

greater influence. of view hard labour seems much that, among

at
a

shorten
women

Statistics show
menstruation

the

poorer

physiological female youth. of Berlin,

ceases

well-off classes.1 lose their women

regions,2 whereas But, so climate. information A
on

the rather earlier age than among It has been suggested that in hot countries beauty
are
as

much
not

sooner

than in the
same

in

men

affected
we are

colder by way

far

I know,

stillin want

of exact

this point.
cause

for variety. Merolla da Sorrento asserts that the Negroes of Angola, who for a their wives with each other certain used to exchange that time, excused themselves, when reproved, on the ground
of

further

polygyny

is

man's

taste

"

they

were

in Egypt,

able to eat always to Mr. Lane, according

not
common

dish.",3 And of the same " fickle passion is the most and
repeated

evident and divorces." 4 Motives

causes

motive

both to polygamy

due

to

man's

passions

are

not,

however,
into

the only

We must of polygyny. also take desire for offspring, wealth, and authority. The barrenness of a wife is a very common

account

his

reason

for the

for Among the Greenlanders, partner. choice of another to it a great disgrace for a man instance, who considered have no husband sons, a generally children, particularly no his desire took a second wife, if the firstone could not satisfy for offspring.6 Among Cunningham, "should
chosen, chosen Patuah
or

the Botis of Ladakh, a wife prove barren,

says
a

Lieutenant
can can

second

be

should
6

similarly." is allowed only

or

only, a second she have daughters In the Mutsa tribe of Indo-China,

be

gyny polythe

if the

Juanga, the

wife is sterile ; and, among Bay, Eskimo Regent's at Prince referred to,
a man

and
ever

several other peoples, already

1 2

scarcely

Krieger, Lubbock,

'

Die
'The

Menstruation,' Origin

of i. p. 340. vol. 4 5 Lane, loc. cit.vol. i. p. 252. Cranz, loc. cit. vol. i. p. 1470 Cunningham, in 'Jour. As. Soc. Bengal,' vol. xiii. pt. i. p. 204. 7 Colquhoun, 'Amongst the Shans,' p. 71.

p. 174. Forster, loc. cit. Civilisation,' p. 143. 3 Merolla da Sorrento, loc. cit.p. 299.

xxi

THE

FORMS

OF

HUMAN

MARRIAGE

489

takes
Among

second wife if the " if a man's the Tuski,

another until he obtains a Tonquin, it Kols the Munda and among of Chota Nagpore, happens that the barren wife herself advises her sometimes husband fresh partner,3 as Rachel to a take Jacob gave Biihah.4
The due

first wife gives him children.1 wife bears only girls, he takes 2 In China and boy, but no more."

polygyny

chiefly to

of the ancient the fact that men

Hindus dreaded

seems

to

have

been

the

idea

now childless, and M. Le Play observes that even the desire for offspring is one gyny.5 of polyof the principal causes Dr. Gray makes to the Chinese,6 as the same remark

of dying in the East

Herr
man

Andree having
a

as

to the

Jews.7

In

Egypt,

says

Mr.

Lane,

"

has the misfortune to be barren, and being too much to her to divorce her, is sometimes attached induced to take a second of obtaining wife, merely in the hope wife who
8

offspring." The more wives, the

the greater

more

children

; and

the

Man in a savage power. and large has most he a proud of progeny, and who honoured most certain and feared.9 Regarding

children, barbarous state is

kinsfolk Indians
is

more

of

North

America,

among

whom that
"

the the

dignity choice

elective, Heriot remarks him had the most who therefore in the
Mr.

chief was usually fell upon of

numerous

considered

as

welfare of the Keating, " the pride and

'

person Among tribe."

10

the

was offspring, and who interested deeply most-

the Chippewas, of parents depend

says

honour

upon

Samuells,

Notes

on

Forest

certain Bengal,'
2 3

Moore, 97. Zeitschr. f. Ethnol.,' vol. iii. p. 370. 4 ' Genesis,' ch. xxx. vv. 1-4.
5

vol. xxv. Ball, loc. cit. p. 381. loc. cit. p. Katscher,

of the Tributary Waitz, loc. cit. vol. iii.p. 308. p. 300.

called Puttooas Mehals of Cuttack,' in

Race

or

habiting Juanga, InAs. Soc. 'Jour.

loc. cit. p. 178.

in Jellinghaus,

7
9

civilisation des Arabes,' loc. cit.vol. i. p. 184. Andree, loc. cit. p. 146.
Le Bon,

'La

p. 424.
8

Gray,

Lane,

Cf. Waitz,
Heriot,

Livingstone,
10

vol. iii.p. 115; v. Martius, loc. cit. p. 15 ; d'Escayrac de Lauture, loc. cit. p. 551.

loc. cit.vol. i. p. 252. loc. cit. vol. i. p. 353, note; loc. cit. p. 132.

490

THE

HISTORY

OF

HUMAN

MARRIAGE

CHAP.

l Speaking the extent of African polygyny, of their family." Sir R. F. Burton observes that the culture of the marriage
"

tie is necessary among and barbarians, where, unlike savages Europe, his only a man's are connections relations and friends ; besides which, a multitude of wives ministers to his pride and
a

influence, state
tributary
to

and

viceroy

the

2 Bosman tells us of pleasure." king of Fida, who, assisted negro

only

by

his

sons

and who

grandsons
came

with

powerful his sons

enemy

against

their slaves, repulsed a him. This viceroy, with

out the number could make of two and grandsons, descendants, daughters or thousand not reckoning any that Moreover, dead.3 in a state of nature, next to a man's were

wives, the real servant,

the only

one

to be counted

upon,

is the

child.4 A husband's

desire for children often leads to polygyny in is at a low the fecundity of women rate. countries where More than a hundred that years ago, Dr. Hewit observed less prolific among are women naturally rude than among polished nations.5 This assertion, though not true universally,6 " is probably It is a very rare true in the main. occurrence " for an Indian woman," to be ' blessed says Mr. Catlin, with
'

more

than

four

or

five children
seem

during

her

speaking, This
statement
8

they

authorities ;
1

is confirmed and it holds good

contented with by the evidence

not

life ; and, generally two or three.'"

of several other for the North Amerionly

'

Keating, loc. cit. vol. ii.p. 156. in ' Trans. Ethn. Soc.,' N. S. vol. i. pp. 320, et seq. First Footsteps,' p. 121.
2

Burton,

Cf.Idem,

3 4
'

Bosman,

In

Trat?

time
5

loc. cit.p. 481. language the the word of the Bechuanas, ' ' ' Greeks Romans, the the the and puer of of boy and servant loc. cit. p. 188, (Casalis,

'

motlanka,'

like

the

signifies at the

same

note).
Indians

Schoolcraft, loc. cit. vol. vi. pp. 180, et seq. 6 loc. cit. p. 342),Guiana Among the Kamchadales (Georgi, loc. cit. p. 413, note (Brett, 2),Fuegians (Bove, loc. cit. p.

(Man,
the
7 8

loc. cit. p.

Gypsies 15), Somals,

to

loc. cit.p.
women

248),
are

stated Catlin, loc. cit. vol. ii.p. 228. Hearne, loc. cit. p. 313 (Northern Indians). Ross,

and be more

Kafirs
or

loc. cit. p. 52), Marea (Liebich, Footsteps,' 'First (Burton, less prolific.

133),Santals (Munzinger,
p.

119),

in

'

Smith.

Rep.,'

1886, p. 305

(Eastern Tinneh). Bancroft,

loc. cit. vol. i. pp. 169, 218, 242

xxi

THE

FORMS

OF

HUMAN

MARRIAGE

491

Indians, but, upon the whole, for a great many uncivilized Some writers ascribe this slight degree of prolificpeoples.1 labour,2 or to unfavourable to hard ness conditions of life
can

That in general.3 is highly suckling easily becomes

on

it is partly

due

to

the

long
a

period
woman

probable, not only during the time pregnant

because

of less

account

during

in which of the continence The that period. mortality of children is very

of lactation, but also she often has to live great

to this, co-operating with other causes among savages,4 and keep the family small, makes to many seem polygyny peoples Equatorial Speaking Africans, absolutely necessary. of the

Mr.

Reade
a

"

becomes
so

perfect struggle ; polygamy law of nature tution, even ; and with the aid of this instifavourable to reproduction, there are fewer children
5

says,

Propagation

is

than A

wives." fortune man's

is increased

by

multitude

their children, but through only through Eastern Central African, says Mr. Macdonald,

of wives their labour. finds

no

not

An culty diffi-

wives him.

in supporting hundreds more even "The of wives. he has, the richer he is. It is his wives that maintain They They do all his ploughing, milling, cooking, "c.

Chinooks). Schoolcraft, Mackenzie, loc. cit.vol. v. p. 684 (Comanches). Dall, loc. cit. p. 194 (Ingaliks). ' loc. cit. p. 195 Voyages,' p. 147 (Beaver Indians). Armstrong Baegert, in Smith. (Eskimo). Cranz, loc. cit.vol. i.p. 149 (Greenlanders). Rep.,' 1863, p. 368 (Indiansof the Californian Peninsula).Gibbs, loc. cit. Washington Oregon). and North- Western p. 209 (Indiansof Western 1 loc. cit. vol. i. p. Talamanca Indians (Bovallius, 249), Guaranies in 'Acta. Soc. Sci. (Ahlqvist, (Azara,loc. cit. vol. ii. p. 59),Ostyaks Kukis (Lewin,loc. cit. p. Dyaks Fennicae,' vol. xiv. p. 290), (Wallace, 255), Malay Archipelago,' i. loc. cit. Sumatrans The (Marsden, vol. p. 142), 'Savage Life,' loc. cit. vol. ii. p. 137. Angas, Australians (Sturt, p. 257), 81, Maoris i. Waitz-Gerland, loc. (Angas, et. seq. cit.vol. vi. p. 780), vol. pp. i. i. loc. Mandingoes, Teda (Nachtigal, cit. vol. p. 448), p. 314), vol. Egbas 'Abeokuta,' (Burton, (Park,loc. cit. p. 219), vol. i. p. 207).
(Haidahs,
Columbians

about

Puget

Sound,

'

'

Wallace,

'The

Malay

Archipelago,'

vol.

i. p.

143.

Mackenzie,

'Voyages,'
3

Hearne,

p. 147. loc. cit. p. 313.

p. Bove,

Cf. Schoolcraft, 231 (Wintun) ;

loc. cit. loc. cit. vol. iii. p. 238 (Dacotahs); Powers, Brett, loc. cit. p. 413, note 2 (Indians of Guiana) ; 5 Reade, loc. cit. p. 242. loc. cit. p. 133 (Fuegians).

492

THE

HISTORY

OF

HUMAN

MARRIAGE

CHAP.

may

be

viewed

as

superior

servants

who

capacities of male servants and do his who all ask and work is undertaken among savages
there
are no

female
no

combine all the in Britain" servants

1

wages." chiefly by

Manual
women

labour
as

; and,

day-labourers
necessary

or

persons
one

who

will work
many that,

for hire,
servants

it becomes
to

have
can

many

for any Mr. wives. four

or

who

requires

Wood

remarks

Indian

purchase
even
"

field is worth in hunting.2

"

more

five wives, to the household the

an when their labour in the

than

The

objectof

Kutchin,"
creatures

his exertions says Mr. Kirby,

is to have
as

use

greater number of poor beasts of burden for hauling

whom
3

he

can

the drudgery and performing defends his having several wives on

meat,
one

his wood, of his camp." the plea

carrying

his

Modok

to keep

house,

the Solomon

another to hunt, another Islands in New Guinea, at the Gold

requires In to dig roots.4

that he

Coast, and

in

other places where of wives implies

Tartars, according
as

cultivate the ground, a plurality 5 the rich supply of food ; whilst, among Polo, wives were to Marco to their of use
women

the

husbands A

traders.6

multitude of wives increases a man's authority, not only because it increases his fortune and the number of his children, because it makes him able to be liberal and keep open or
doors

for foreigners
a

rank.
to

it presupposes guests,7 but also because certain superiority in personal capabilities, wealth, or " is ever Statements a man's proportionat such as greatness
and
to the number

of his wives,"

or

"

polygamy

is held

are very consequence," and wealth the Apache met with in books of travels. Thus " who can support or keep, or attract by his power to keep, the is the man greatest number of women, entitled who is deemed 8 to the greatest amount of honour and respect."

be the frequently

test

of

his

1
2

Macdonald,
Wood, Kirby,

'Africana,' vol. i. pp. 141, et seq. 'The Natural History of Man,' vol. ii.p. 685. 4 Powers, in ' Smith. Rep.,' 1864, p. 419.
loc, cit.vol. i. p. 254. Polo, loc. cit. vol. i. p. 220. Bosman,

loc. cit. p. 259.

6
6

Zimmermann,
Marco

loc. cit. p. 419.

7
8

Cf.Livingstone,
Bancroft,

loc. cit. p. 196 ; Catlin, loc. cit.vol. i. p. 118. loc. cit. vol. i. p. 512, note 120.

xxi

THE

FORMS

OF

HUMAN

MARRIAGE

493

However
view, it is,as

desirable
we

polygyny
seen,

may

be

from

man's

point

of

have

peoples, and, it is practised,

in countries
as a

altogether prohibited among it is an established where there

are

many institution,

rule to which

only by
the of
no sexes

comparatively

partly accounts less importance.

small class. The for this. But there

few exceptions, between proportion

are

other

causes

In ethnographical
man

descriptions

it is very

often stated

that

Where many wives as he is able to maintain. the amount of female labour is limited, where life is supported by hunting, where accumuagriculture is unknown, lated and no takes
as

be extremely mentioning exists, it may to keep Among a plurality of man the wives. Patagonians, for instance, it is chiefly those who possess some Regarding more take the than one property who wife.1 " Tuski, Mr. Hooper has as many that states wives each man
property difficult for a worth
as

he

can

afford

to

keep,

the
In had

question

of

food

being

the
to

greatest consideration."2 Langsdorf, v. a man who

sent

Oonalashka,
many

Again,
necessity makes

then another female labour is of considerable where for a wife the purchase-sum of paying

firstone,

creased, dewives, back to their parents.3 value, the

very

according if his means

content poorer people monogamy. with have but men the Zulus, Mr. Eyles writes, many among Among wife because cattle have to be paid for women. " Gonds to Mr. Forsyth, and Korkus, according polygamy not

the

often Thus
one

the
is

forbidden,
4

but,

women

practised." limit, but no

a man a

Among
his
means

costly chattels, it is rarely the Bechuanas, there is says Andersson, of purchase,

to

being

the

number

of wives

may great

possess.5
many

And

the

same

is observed

to

the

woman-trade

other is at

peoples, especially its height. Polygyny

with reference in Africa, where is,

to
more

moreover, serve

to some by the man's extent checked obligation his wife for a certain number of years, and even
1 2 3 4
5

for his

by

and Fitzroy, loc. tit. vol. ii.p. 153. Hooper, loc. tit.p. 100. Langsdorf, loc. tit.vol. ii.p. 47. v.
Forsyth,

King

loc. tit. p. 148. ' Andersson, Lake Ngami,'

p. 465.

494

THE

HISTORY

OF

HUMAN

MARRIAGE

CHAP.

having

to settle down

with

his father-in-law

for the whole

of

his life.

So far
things
or

as

the

being
man

the

choose, she prefers, other her, equal, the man who is best able to support highest or of the greatest position. wealth
wherever polygyny
owe

woman

is allowed

to

Naturally,

therefore,
men
"

principal skill, or
wives

whether
"

they

prevails, it is the birth, to their position

largest
more

acquired ; or it may of the

a

have the wealth who be that they alone have

number
one

of
wife.

than

Speaking
says

Ainos

of Yesso,
or

Commander
hunter
or

H. C. St.

John

that
two

successful

expert

keeps

wives ; and, if a woman Nimrod, she abandons

fisher sometimes finds her husband unan successf Among the Aleuts, that the the
best

him.1

the number hunters had

"

"

of wives the
is practised

was

greatest
3

limited, except Among number."2

not

Kutchin,

polygamy and

generally
;

and

wealth of the man the Araucanians,

and

in proportion to the rank the Brazilian aborigines and, among

rich men Mr. Reade

one

occurs only or chiefly among polygyny Africans, the Equatorial chiefs.4 Touching
"

remarks,
must
can

The

bush-man him his

wife, who
man

find

generally daily bread.

can

afford but But

.

the rich domestic has

indulge
6

slavery."

In

in the institutions of polygamy " Dahomey, as we are told, the

and king

thousands

of

while the soldier Hebrides, polygyny prevails especially Guinea, " the head Naiabui of New
"

wives, the nobles hundreds, 6 is unable to support one." among

men

others tens ; In the New

the

than
men

two
secure

or

three

wives

and,

in South
7

only Australia, the old

chiefs ; in have more

Thus

the greatest number." has come to be associated polygyny

with

greatness,

St.

John, in Jour.Anthr.

'

Dall, loc. cit. p. 388. loc. cit. p. 271. Hooper, Cf. Hardisty, in 'Smith. i. loc. cit. vol. p. 383. 312 ; Richardson, 4 Alcedo-Thompson, Martius, loc. cit.vol. i. p. 104. v.
3
5

Inst.,'vol. ii.p. 254. Coxe, loc. cit.p. 183.

Rep.,'

1866, p.

loc. cit. vol. i.

p. 416. 6 Forbes,

Reade, loc. cit. p. 259. i. 'Dahomey,' pp. 25, et seq. vol. 7 Inglis, in ' d'Albertis, loc. London,' vol. iii. p. 63. Soc. Ethn. Jour. ' Life,' vol. i. p. 94. Savage Angas, cit.vol. i. p. 395.

xxi

THE

FORMS

OF

HUMAN

MARRIAGE

495

and

is therefore, while

as

Mr.

Spencer
as

remarks, associated

thought

thought tended luxury

or

mean.1

monogamy, Indeed,
a

to

become

more

with plurality of wives has everywhere less definite class distinction, the or among
some

praiseworthy, is poverty,

being

permitted,

peoples,

only

to

chiefs

nobles.

mine deterimportant of the influences which of the most is the position of women, or the form of marriage rather For held by men. they are the respect in which polygyny

One

implies

violation of

woman's

feelings.

Several statements
do not

tend

always disturb the band happens that the first wife herself brings her hussometimes a fresh wife or a concubine, or advises him to take one, she becomes

and rivalry show that jealousy families. It in polygynous peace

to

barren, or has old herself, or if she proves In Equatorial a suckling child, or for some other reason.2 Africa, according Reade, the women to Mr. are the stoutest when
" If a man : and of polygyny marries," he says, his wife thinks that he can spouse, she pesters afford another him if he dehim to marry clines a again, and calls stingy fellow Speaking stone Livingto do so." 3 women, of the Makalolo
"

supporters

"

'

'

" in England On hearing that a man could observes, ladies but one that they would marry exclaimed wife, several a : they not like to live in such country could not imagine for, in their way how English ladies could relish our custom,

of thinking, every

man

of wives, as a proof down the Zambesi."

according opposed
1

of respectability should have a number Similar ideas prevail all of his wealth. 4 Among the Californian Modok also, A.
B.

to to
'

the

Hon.

Meacham,

the

women

are

any
The

change
Principles

in the polygynous

habits of the

men.5

of Sociology,' vol. i. p. 657. Martius, loc. cit. vol. i. p. 106 Brazilian v. aborigines).Cranz., loc. loc. cit. vol. ii. p. 389 (Kafirs). cit. vol. i. p. 147 (Greenlanders).Waitz, Spencer,
2

civilisation des Arabes,' p. 424 (Arabs), v. Siebold, loc, cit. loc. cit. p. 72 (Chinese). Rein, loc. pp. 31, et seq. (Ainos). Navarette,
Le Bon,

'

La

cit. p. 425 3 Reade,

4

(Japanese).
Expedition
to

loc. cit. pp. 259, et seq. ' Narrative Livingstone, of and

Powers, loc. cit. p. 259.

the Zambesi,'

pp. 284,

et seq.
5

496

THE

HISTORY

OF

HUMAN

MARRIAGE

CHAP.

But

such

statements

may

easily be

the wives live peacefully together strict discipline of the husband.1

Often misinterpreted. only in consequence of the They put up with polygyny,

approve of
it where

thanks

to

long

custom

; they

even

it

The them procures advantages. consideration of the whole first family, and especially of the wife, is increased by every Where new the husband the wife is marriage concludes.2
her husband's labour.
women

This

do not object Philippines, they

implies a greater division of slave, polygyny is the reason the Apaches, the why, among to it ; why, among the Bagobos of the
at rejoice

the arrival of themselves Among

the Mohammedan
to

East, they
more

wife ; why, in band the husencourage

new

marry

wives.3

the

Arabs

of

Upper

of the conditions of accepting a suitor says Baker, one is,that a female slave is to be provided for the special use of
Egypt,

the wife, although the

same
us

the

slaves of the establishment

position of concubines.4

time,

the

occupy, at Von Weber

tells

of

Kafir

woman

labour,
wife.6

passionately Nevertheless,
women,

urged

account who, on her husband to

of her heavy
take another ings the feel-

polygyny
only among

is

of
even

not

among
a

the rudest savages.

offence against highly civilized peoples, but For jealousy is not exclusively
it is generally "whales,
more

an

powerful The Greenlanders

oxen, were

masculine passion, although in men than in women.6 have deserted

a

saying

that

muskwomen

and

reindeer

the country

because

the

7 Regarding the conduct of their husbands." " in general The Indians, Hearne men are the Northern says, I make doubt but the no of their wives, and very jealous but they are kept so same the women, spirit reigns among

at jealous

Cf.Wilkes,

loc. cit. vol. iii.p. 93

on Narrative,' vol. v. p. 548 (Indians 2 Waitz, loc. cit.vol. ii.p. 109.

3

(Fijians) ; v. Orinoco).

Humboldt,

'

Personal

in loc. cit. vol. i. p. 512. Schadenberg, 'Zeitschr. f. Le Bon, 'La civilisation des Arabes,' p. 424. Ethnol.,' vol. xvii. p. 12. ii. loc. p. 321 (Greenlanders). cit. vol. Cf.Nansen,

Bancroft,

* 5 6

Baker,
v.

'The

Weber,

Nile Tributaries,' pp. 125-127. loc. cit. vol. ii.p. 1 58.

Cf. Burdach,
Nansen,

loc. cit. vol. i. p. 375. Cf.tbtd., vol. ii.pp. 321, 329, et seq. vol. ii.p. 329.

XXI

THE

FORMS

OF

HUMAN

MARRIAGE

497

much

in

awe

of their husbands,

the greatest privilege they enjoy." Indian woman suicide who committed
a

that the liberty of thinking l Franklin tells us of

is
an

by hanging

herself, in

fitof

; jealousy

Mississippi wife.2
"

As

polygamy

threw herself into the and another woman her husband took a new with her child, when Mr. Prescott the Dacotahs, says that regards is the cause of a great deal of their miseries and
women,

troubles.
are

The

most
men.
3

of them,

abhor of the

the practice, but

women

overruled
on

by

the

Some

commit

The natives of Guiana, according this account" to the Rev. W. H. Brett, live in comfort, as long as the man he takes another, " the is content wife, but, when with one suicide rebel at such cruel treatment, and have, in instances, led to jealousy repeated and unhappiness Among "the the Tamanacs, says v. Humboldt, suicide."4
woman

natural feelings of

husband

and third wife the companions calls the second of ' first first treats as these the ; and the companions rivals and Among it often Charruas, 'enemies' the (' ipucjatoje')."5
'

'

'

happens

that

woman as soon

abandons
as

her

husband

if he

has

plurality of wives, who will take her has

into
even common as
a

she

his only his hut is every four women, as many field of battle, and many a young and
as

is able to find another man wife.6 And, when a Fuegian

day

transformed wife must her by the

pretty

atone with her husband.7

life for the

precedence

given

islands of the Pacific similar scenes occur. Williams's wife once asked a Fijiwoman missionary " How is it that so many was minus her nose, of your In the
are

The

who
women
was

without
answer

nose

"

"

It is due

to

plurality of wives,"
and
one

the

;
cut

causes "jealousy

hatred,
nose

then

tries to
1

or

bite off the

of the

the stronger 8 hates." In she

Hearne,

2
3

loc. cit. p. 310. Cf.ibid.,p. 125. ' Franklin, Second Expedition,' p. 301. Waitz,

Schoolcraft, loc. cit. vol. iii. pp. 234, et seq. Brett, loc. cit. pp. 351, et seq. Cf.Schomburgk, London,' vol. i. p. 270.
4
5

loc. cit. vol. iii. p. 102. Cf.ibid., vol. iii. p. 236. in

'Jour.Ethn.

Soc.

v.

Humboldt,

'

Personal

Narrative,' vol.
22,

v.

pp. 548, et. seq.

6 1

Azara,
Bove,

loc. cit.vol. ii.pp. loc. cit.p. 131.

et. seq.

Williams,

and

Calvert, loc. cit. pp. 152, et seq.

K

498

THE

HISTORY

OF

HUMAN

MARRIAGE

CHAP.

Tukopia,

many

preferred by the Australian aborigines, the old wives " new a their younger rivals, so that beaten

believed wife who husband committed

another
suicide.1
are woman

woman

to

be the

Among

extremely would

jealous of
always depend
be

deal would by the other wife, and a good on the righting powers she kept her tion posiof the former whether Among the Narrinyeri, according to the Rev. or not."2 the
each several

A. Meyer, well with

wives

of

one

man

very

seldom

agree

other ; they are continually quarrelling, each " The black women," to be the favourite.3 says endeavouring " 4 being Herr Lumholtz, are jealous." also capable of Among

the Sea

Dyaks,
more

the wife is much In China, her.5 married,

as

to Sir Spenser St. John, according than he is of jealous of her husband

women

many

dislike the

their should polygynists, there would remain for them a lifeof unhappiness. Taouist become Hence, some Buddhist or nuns, and others Mr. Balfour by to death asserts marriage.6 suicide prefer

they

fear

that,

of getting husbands become

idea

that, among

the Mohammedans it

and
causes

ruling Mr. much Tod,

Hindu

races

who

permit and practise polygyny, According disquiet in homes.7

source same

to

intriguing and it " is the fertile

of evil, moral view is taken

with regard to the Persia, says Dr. Polak,

pain than to her ; then

8 The well as physical, in the East." by Pischon de Lauture and d'Escayrac In of the Mohammedans.9 polygyny

as

if her husband
she

greater he fresh takes wife, whom prefers In Egypt, is quite disconsolate.10 quarrels
a women

married

woman

cannot

feel

between
very female
1

the various frequent, and

slave
or

belonging the
appear wife

to

the
not

same even

man

are

often

will

allow
presence

her

slaves to
v.

unveiled

in the

of

Waitz, Palmer,

loc. cit. vol.

in
'

pt. ii.pp. 191, et seq. Jour.Anthr. Inst.,' vol. xiii. p. 282.

Cf. Freycinet,

loc,

cit. vol. ii.p. 766 ; Waitz-Gerland, 3 Taplin, loc. cit. p. ii.

6

vol. vi. pp. 758, 781. 4 Lumholtz,

6

7
8 9

St. John, loc. cit.vol. i. p. 56 Balfour, loc. cit. vol. iii. p. 251. loc. cit.vol. i. p. 258. d'Escayrac loc. cit. p. 14. Pischon,

Gray,

loc. cit. p. 213. loc. cit.vol. i. p. 185.

Tod,

de

Lauture,

loc. cit. pp. 250,

et seq.
10

Polak, loc. cit. vol. i. p. 226.

xxi

THE

FORMS

OF

HUMAN

MARRIAGE

499

her husband.1 of domestic only

one

In

the

description, in the

Book

happiness,
2

wife ; and, in which hymns there are The Abyssinian women

it is assumed that the in the latter part of the

of Proverbs, husband has

'

Rig- Veda,'

wives
are

curse

their fellow-wives.3
as

described

very

jealous ;

and

in the

Africans, Zulus, of the Eastern Hova Basutos, "c., quarrels frequently arise.4 The word for " is derived from the root " rafy," which an means polygyny " " has So invariably," says the Rev. J. Sibree, adversary."
polygynous the taking fruititself to be a ful shown cause of enmity and strife in a household, that this word, an 'the making adversary,' is the term always which means The different wives are always trying to get applied to it. of
more

families

wives

than

one

...

over their husband each other, and to wheedle advantage are the out of his property ; constant quarrels and jealousy becomes inevitably the causing of polygamy result, and
an

strife, the making but shake cannot of Dr. Le Bon and

'

"

an

adversary.'

Statements

of this kind

in the optimistic assertions confidence other defenders of polygyny.6 In order to prevent quarrels and fights between the wives, frequently gives each of them a separate house. the husband
our

It is probably peoples, wives

1

in part for the

are

same

reason

usually chosen

from

one

that, among several family. In general,

2 3
'

loc. cit. vol. i. pp. 253, et seq. Recht,' vol. ii.p. 727. Saalschiitz, ' Das mosaische ' in the Rig- Veda Social Life of the Hindus The Dutt,
Lane, Review,'

Period,' in

The Calcutta vol. Ixxxv. p. 79. 4 Waitz, 'Africana,' vol. i. p. 134. Macdonald, loc. cit. vol. ii.p. 503. loc. Casalis, Fritsch, loc. cit. p. 142. cit. p. 189.
6 6

Sibree, loc. cit. p. 161. For other instances of female

see jealousy,

Kirby, in

'

Smith.

Rep.,'

loc. cit. p. 355 (Eskimo at Igloolik) ; 1864, p. 419 ' i. Martius, loc. v. Franklin, 70. ; cit. vol. p. 392 (Crees) Journey,' p. ' loc. cit. Samoa,' (Mundrucus) ; Turner, p. 97 (Samoans) ; Kubary,
; Ellis, Polynesian (Pelew Islanders) ; Yate, loc. cit. p. 97 (Maoris) ; (Tahitians) Cooper, Babber Wetter) ; (nativesof and

(Kutchin) ; Lyon,

p. 61

'

Researches,'

vol. i. p. 269

Riedel, loc. cit. pp. 335, 448 loc. cit. p. 102 Assamese) ; loc. cit. loc. cit. loc. cit.

India,' p. 72 (Reddies) ; Rowney, of South ; Steller, loc.,cit. p. 288 (Kamchadales); Reade, p. 38 (Bhils) p. 444 (Moors of the Sahara); Shooter, loc. cit. p. 78 ; v. Weber, loc. cit. p. 44 (Kafirs). vol. i. pp. 329, et seq. ; Maclean,
Kearns, The

'

Tribes

500

THE

HISTORY

OF

HUMAN

MARRIAGE

CHAP.

"

many wives, says when wishes he chooses before all others, if he can, sisters, because he thinks This is true of domestic he can more thus secure peace.1
2 who marries of the North American aborigines ; a man in family daughter cases a secures the the eldest many of as they are old enough all her sisters as soon right to marry

Domenech,

an

Indian

to

have

many

to become

his wives.3 The Madagascar,4 and, combined of India. But

same

practice is said to prevail in

polyandry, among
certain

with

peoples
are

it is obvious

that the evils of polygyny

by such arrangements. have in obtaining Where some women succeeded over their husbands, or where the altruistic feelings of
not

removed

power
men

have

become those

refined enough

to

lead them

to respect

the feelings of

weaker

than

themselves,

monogamy

the only proper form of marriage. races the position savage or barbarous good
; and

is generally considered Among ous monogamof

women

is paratively com-

be regarded as partly the effect of the other. The purely partly the cause, Iroquois, to quote Schoolcraft, are "the only tribes monogamous have any accounts, in America, north and south, so far as we the
one

phenomenon

must

gave to deliberations.
who

woman

The

conservative Iroquois matrons

in their political power had their representative

in the public councils ; and they exercised a negative, or what declarawe question of the tion call a veto power, in the important of
war.

They

about in the

peace."5

family.6

the right also to interpose in bringing Moreover, they had considerable privileges Among a the Nicaraguans people almost

had

"

1 2

Domenech,
Eastern

310),Naudowessies Northern Indians 138), (Hearne, loc. cit. pp. 129, et seq.\ Crees (Mackenzie, 'Voyages,' pp. xcvi. in Smith. Rep., Indians of the Californian Peninsula (Baegert, et seq.\ Mandans (Lewis and Clarke, loc. cit. and 1863, p. 368), Minnetarees Caribs (Waitz,loc. cit.vol. iii. p. 383). p. 307), 3 Oregon loc. Schoolcraft, Indians (Bancroft, cit. vol. i. 277. of Papua des dunkeln loc. cit. vol. v. p. 654), Crows (Bastian, Der Inselreichs,' p. 128, note 8), Blackfeet (Idem, in 'Zeitschr. f. Ethnol.,'
loc. cit. p. (Carver,

Tinneh

loc. cit. vol.4i. p. 306. ' (Ross,in Smith.

367),Kaviaks

Rep.,' 1866, p. loc. cit. p. (Ball,

'

'

vol. vi. pp. 403, et. seq. note). 6 Schoolcraft, vol. iii.pp. 195, et seq. 6 Heriot, loc. cit. p. 338.

Waitz,

vol. ii.p. 438.

xxi

THE

FORMS

OF

HUMAN

MARRIAGE

501

wholly

monogamous,

"

the husbands

are

said

to

have

been

so

the control of their wives that they were obliged housework, to women the the attended while Zapotecs inhabiting the trading.1 Among and other nations do not permit the Isthmus polygyny, of Tehuantepec, who much under do the to
"

gentleness,

relations."2 wife seems Minahassers, probably

equality Andaman
women

affection, and frugality characterize In New Hanover3 the and among kind of authority ; and to have a

marital Dyaks,4 the among

the

the

is, and to Dr. Hickson, "the woman according footing of has been for many on a generations, 5 Mr. Man her husband." that, in the states with

Islands,
are

"

the consideration might

and

treated
in

certain treated

our own classes by their husbands

"

with advantage land." 6 The with I have

a

respect with which be emulated by

Padam that
seems

wives

are

regard
seen,"

in
"

so

rude

race.
as

But

says

Colonel

singular Dal ton,

in this respect are to an example who It is because with these rude people more civilized people. interested in the marriage the inclination of the persons most

other

races

rude

is consulted, and polygamy Kols Nagpore Chota of

is not call
a a

practised."7
"

The

Munda of the of
a

wife

the

mistress
to

house," married the

and
woman

she

up in Europe.8

takes

position

The

similar Santal women,

that who

enjoy

advantage

according family circle than

of reigning alone hold to Mr. E. G. Man,

in the
a

husband's

higher much their less fortunate sisters in most

wigwam, in the status Eastern

The Kandhs, Bodo, and Dhimals treat their wives countries.9 with confidence and kindness, and consult them and daughters Among Moors in all domestic concerns.10 the monogamous

of the
1

Western

Soudan,

the

women

exercise

considerable

2 Bancroft, loc. cit.vol. ii.p. 685. Ibid., vol. i. p. 661. ' 3 in 'Zeitschr. f. ix. 62. Ethnol.,' Das Ausland,' 1881, Strauch, p. vol. 4 loc. Wilkes, cit.vol. v. p. 363. p. 28. 5 loc. cit.p. 282. Hickson, 6

7
8

9
10

Inst.,'vol. xii. p. 327. loc. cit.p. 28. in 'Zeitschr. f. Ethnol.,' vol. iii. Jellinghaus, p. 369. ' Man, Sonthalia,' p. 1 5. Dalton, Macpherson, loc. cit. p. 69. Hodgson, in
'

Man,

in

Anthr. 'Jour.

Jour. As.

Soc.

Bengal,

vol. xviii.pt. ii.p. 744.

$02

THE

HISTORY

OF

HUMAN

MARRIAGE

CHAP

influence homage.1

on

the The

men,

who Touareg

Islam although in monogamy.2

hold
a

permits Among

take the greatest pains to pay them that, great wives' authority is so forced to live are the men polygyny,
the monogamous in the family.3
no

Teda, As
it

the

women

very

high

monogamy,

position be there can

for European
owes

doubt

that

its origin

for the feelings of women. of men chiefly to the consideration is, further, influenced form of marriage The by the quality When love depends unites the sexes. of the passions which

entirely on external attractions, it is necessarily fickle ; but it implies sympathy arising from mental qualities, there when is a tie between husband and wife which lasts long after youth
and beauty It remains
"

are

gone. for us to note

the true

monogamous

instinct, the

absorbing passion for one, as a powerful obstacle to polygyny. " The is by its sociable interest," Professor Bain remarks, feeling admits of plurality diffused : even the maternal nature
of revenge does not desire to have but one victim ; the love of domination ; but the greatest needs many subjects 4 intensity of love limits the regards The beloved to one."
; objects

person

acquires, in the imagination

over
"

superiority

all others.

able of the lover, an immeasurThe beginnings of a special

upon
are a

says, "turn affection," the same psychologist difference of liking ; but differences such the estimate acting ; the feeling and

small

easily

exaggerate

till the distinction

becomes
for
one

altogether
is not

re-acting, This transcendent."5

and

absorbing

passion

confined

to

the

members

of

civilized societies.
even

It is found

among
and

some

of the

savage peoples, and also among lower animals. Hermann Miiller, proved found

Brehm,

experienced certain domesticated

other good by birds ;

have observers Mr. Darwin and

that

it is

it among

mammals.6

The
even

love bird

rarely

survives
a

the death
1
2

of its companion,

when

supplied

with

3
4

Sahara,' p. 454. Ibid., p. 181. Cf.ibid., pp. 209, et seq. Nachtigal, loc. "'/.jvol. i. p. 447.

Chavanne,

'

Die

6 Ibid., p. 137. Bain, loc. cit.pp. 136, et seq. 'Bird- Life,' pt. iv. ch. Brehm, Miiller, 'Am Neste,' p. 102. 'The Descent Darwin, of Man,' vol. ii.pp. 293-295.

ii.

XXI

THE

FORMS

OF

HUMAN

MARRIAGE

503

fresh and suitable mate.1 Frederic Cuvier, of du pale jacchus) 1'epoux

M. Houzeau
"

states,

on

the authority

Lorsque Plantes

1'un
de

des
Paris
caressa

ouistitis

(Har-

Jardindes

survivant fut inconsolable. de sa compagne cadavre ; et quand la triste realite, il se mit les mains bouger
meme

II
a

vint a mourir le longtemps de

sans

la fin il fut convaincu les yeux, et resta sur

ce jusqu'a

et

sans

prendre
2

de

nourriture,

qu'il eut

lui-

Washington of Western and NorthWestern Oregon, says Dr. Gibbs, a strong sensual attachment undoubtedly often exists, which leads to marriage, as instances
"

succombe." Among the Indians

destroying on women the themselves of young 3 death of a lover." The like is said of other Indian tribes, in love has sometimes which suicide from unsuccessful occurred lads even Colonel Dalton Paharia men.4 among represents the
are

not

rare

and

lasses
an

as

forming

"

very

romantic
"

attachments miserable."
to

;
5

only for
us

hour," he says,

they

are

ifseparated Davis tells

of

negro who, after vain from slavery, became from her.6

In

attempts
a

separated been known

slave Tahiti, unsuccessful

7

his heart sweetredeem be himself rather than suitors have the rude Australian
"

to commit
a
"

suicide ;

and

even

girls sings in

strain of romantic
I
never

affliction
darling again."
8

shall

see

my

As
so a

man,

woman

desires many under certain circumstances, wives, have for desiring a plurality may several reasons But the he

of husbands.
any

jealousy of
is the
occurs,

man

does

rivals, and, as Hence, where polyandry

stronger, it is only

readily suffer his will is decisive.

not

exceptionally

result of the woman's wishes. Various causes have been adduced

1
2

for this revolting prac-

Brehm, Houzeau,

'

Bird-Life,' pp. 288, et seq. ' Etudes sur les facultes

p. 117. 4 Waitz,
6

Waitz, Wilkes,

loc, cit, vol. iii. p. ii. vol. p. 117.

102.

des animaux,' vol. ii. mentales 3 Gibbs, loc. cit.p. 198. 5 Dalton, loc. cit.p. 273.

'Viti,' p. 192. loc. cit. vol. iv. p. 45. Ellis, Seemann, i. Polynesian Researches,' vol. p. 267. 8 For other instances, see ibid,) vol. vi. Waitz-Gerland, vol. vi. p. 756. ' p. 125 ; Das Ausland,' 1857, p. 888.
'

$04

THE

HISTORY

OF

HUMAN

MARRIAGE

CH.

xxi

tice.

The

difficulty of raising the

it.1 says keep

a

women of maintaining Regarding polyandry

the expense for may perhaps in part account Rebsch in Kunawar, the Rev. W.
sum a

for

wife, and

that

the
common

cause

assigned

is not from

the

number

of

patrimony brothers.2 Some

poverty, but a desire to being distributed among

writers

the useful end of preventing to danger exposed and difficulty, when she is left alone in her home during the prolonged remote absences of her lord.3 According in the soto the Sinhalese, the practice originated subserves attendance of the people on the king and the higher chiefs would have led to the interested party been left not some ruin of the rice lands, had called times,

believe that polyandry from being the woman

feudal

when

the

enforced

after the tillage. is much that polyandry indicated

:
"

to look

But
more

Sir Emerson
ancient

Tennent
the
a

remarks thus

than

system

it is shown to have existed at feudalism." 4 To to whatever be

period

long
causes

antecedent

practice

may

doubt,
1

attributed, the disproportion numerical

other chief immediate between the sexes.

the

cause

is, no

' loc. cit. p. 33 (Miris). Cunningham, History of the Sikhs,' p. 18 (Tibetans).Fritsch, loc. cit.p. 227 (Damaras). Bastian, in 'Zeitschr. f. Ethnol.' vol. vi. p. 388.

Dalton,

Stulpnagel,

in 'The

Indian

Antiquary,'

vol. vii. p.

134.

Cf.Davy,
'

loc. cit. p. 287. 3 Gumming, Gordon

Soc. d'Anthr.,'
ser.

in loc. cit. p. 406 (Tibetans). Beauregard, iii. vol. v. pp. 264, et seq. (Massagetas). See loc. cit. vol. ii.p. 429

Bull.
ante,

p. 116. 4 Emerson

Tennent,

CHAPTER

XXII

THE

FORMS

OF

HUMAN

MARRIAGE

(Concluded}
As
to

the

history

of the monogamy

forms and

of human

inferences

regarding

polygyny

marriage, two be made may

the predominant with absolute certainty : monogamy, always form of marriage, has been more prevalent at the lowest stages higher of civilization than at somewhat stages ; whilst, at a
still higher

stage,

polygyny

has

again,

to

great

extent,

yielded to monogamy. As already said, wars,

of

often

the

sexes

among

tion greatly disturbing the proporhighly developed a peoples with smaller influence in that As in such societies all " Mr. Wallace, each man
any
*

tribal organization, exercise a much respect in societies of a ruder type.

men are

nearly

equal, and, to quote the

scrupulously

respects

rights of his fellow, and

or

tion infracgreat

of those rights rarely scope is left for polygynous Plurality of wives

never

takes

place,"

no

habits.

has comparatively few attractions for the life is supported men of rude communities, chiefly by where hunting, and female labour is of slight value. In societies of kind, the case is different True, in such societies a a higher
man

has to buy

his wife, and

women

are

but this obstacle to polygyny

is

more

often costly chattels ; by than counterbalanced

the accumulation of wealth and the distinction of classes. is more indeed, Nothing, favourable to than polygyny
1

Wallace,

'

The

Malay

Archipelago,'

vol. ii.p. 460.

5o6

THE

HISTORY

OF

HUMAN

MARRIAGE

CHAP.

" In its highest and regulated form," social differentiation. " it presupposes a considerable Mr. Morgan justlyobserves, of superior advance of society, together with the development

inferior classes, and of some long of the Iroquois, Golden

and

kinds ago

of wealth."

Speaking
"

remarked

that,

in any

nation

where
cannot

all

are

on

of wives the
reason

well

be

par as to riches and power, plurality According to Waitz, introduced." 5

is very rare the Hottentots among know disparity in rank is, that they do not and of any have no The Rock Veddahs class distinction, and, wealth.3 has a headman the most them though each party among tribe, he exercises any scarcely of the senior energetic why
polygyny
" "

authority.4 monogamous Thus, among rank

;
5

Almost

and

of the said of most have we mentioned. whom savage peoples in the Padams, equal slaves, are all, except it is said that all eat and drink of the Kukis
the
same

may

be

man one together, and that is true Chittagong of the

"

is

as

good

as

who life precluding enjoy a perfect social equality, their nomadic Among the Hill Dyaks, any great accumulation of wealth.7 Mr. Spencer observes, chiefs are as unable to enforce genuine Dhimal Bodo and of each subordination ; the headman the governor of a authority ; and village has but nominal Tana, In is annually Pueblo town the where elected.8 of a authority beyond his own
wives,

Hill

tribes

another." in general,

This

chief does dwelling,

not

seem

to

extend
more
or

gunshot

few have

chiefs have
only
one

than

three the
class
safely

other distinctions

most and of them hand, throughout

occur

two.9

On

Africa,

conclude differentiation increased as

simultaneously. became that polygyny

polygyny We may

and

great

therefore

more

prevalent

in proportion

It is
1
2

notable
'

with the progress of civilization. fact that the higher savages and barbarians

Morgan,

3
4

of Consanguinity and Affinity,'p. 477. Quoted by Schoolcraft, loc. at. vol. iii.p. 191. Waitz, loc. cit.vol. ii.p. 341.

Systems

Emerson
Dalton,

6 7 8
9

loc. cit.vol. ii.pp. 440, 442. 6 Lewin, loc. cit. p. 253. loc. cit. p. 28.
Tennent,

Ibid., p. 343. Spencer, ' The

Turner,

Principles of Sociology,' vol. i. p. 677. 'Samoa,' pp. 315, 317.

xxil

THE

FORMS

OF

HUMAN

MARRIAGE

507

indulge

in this practice to a greater extent than the very lowest races. These, with few exceptions, are either strictly The lowest but little to or polygyny. monogamous, addicted forest tribes in Brazil
Among

is

monogamy ing Accordin Europe. insisted as upon anywhere rigidly " Toungtha Lewin, the monogamous to Captain are unamenable he thinks it will be to the lures of civilization," and found from difficult,if not impossible, to wean their them
as

and the the Veddahs

interior of Borneo and Andamanese,

are

monogamous.

savage

life.1 The

Mrus

polygynous to Mr. the

one

Khyoungtha
Powers,
were

by the wild men ; and the Californians, who, according far less addicted to polygyny than
are
2

despised

as

Atlantic

Indians,
on

"

are
3

humble

and

lowly

race,

of the lowest

earth."

Certain
known
higher

peoples who to have adopted

were

originally
under
to

polygyny

monogamous the influence Professor

was even

are

according civilization. Thus, there is not a single indication that of the primitive

of a Vamb'ery,
an

polygyny Turco-Tartars, and the nomadic

state

tution instiit is
race.4

now

almost among unknown Mason Mr. Dr. and Karens,

peoples
that, only by Burmese.5

of that among

Smeaton
practised

the
are

brought
Hindus,
grown

it is occasionally in contact much

to according in the latter part

with the Mr. Dutt, polygyny

those who Among

seems

the
have

to

scarcely observes
times
one

any

allusions to fables which that

"

there are of the Vedic age, as it in the earlier hymns.6 Goguet

can

be traced
man's

back

to the earliest
more

the

wife." writings of Kalidasa divinities whom

loc. cit. p. 191.

give lawful

us

no
7

instance

of any the

having the

than
in

Although
are

majorityof
as

heroes

described

polygynists,8
are

the

principal
1 2

the Hindus

acknowledge

repre-

Lewin,

3 4
5

Ibid., p. 231. loc. cit. pp. 5, 406. Powers, Vambe'ry, 'Die primitive Cultur
Mason,

des turko-tatarischen

Volkes,' p. 71.

in

'Jour. As. Soc.

Calcutta

Bengal,'

vol. xiii. pt. ii. pp.

19, et seq.

Smeaton,
6

loc. cit,p. 81. in 'The Review,'

vol. Ixxxv. p. 79.

Dutt,

7
8

Goguet,

loc. cit. vol. i. p. 22. Balfour, loc. cit. vol. iii. p. 252.

508

THE

HISTORY

OF

HUMAN

MARRIAGE

CHAP.

sented
position

as
so

married

to

but

one

legitimate wife,1

The

higher wife in tion transinot

polygynous from
as

to the firstmarried generally granted families seem to indicate in most cases

versd, Monogamy
exclusively

monogamous has often been is the among

our

to

polygynous

habits, and have

vice

suggested.2 likely to more

prevailed

ancestors, earliest human Mr. Darwin so the man-like apes. among certainly mentions 3 the Gorilla as a polygamist ; but the of statements

almost since it does

majority
the

we

have

regarding
on

this animal

are

Relying
mann

the most
"

trustworthy

opposite Professor authorities,

to

effect. Hart-

and We

The Gorilla lives in a society consisting says, 4 female and their young of varying ages."
may

of male

thus

point certain that in its higher

certain

for granted that is favourable to polygyny take forms

civilization up to a it is equally ; but

One

of wars. less, and

of the chief advantages The death-rate of the considerable

it leads to monogamy. of civilization is the

men

decrease

become consequently between disproportion the sexes

has

almost many polygyny warlike peoples, makes which, among law longer a no the most advanced exists among of nature, apart nations. No superstitious bc-liefkeeps the civilized man her pregnancy and whilst she suckles her much shorter since child ; and the suckling time has become the introduction of domesticated and the use of milk. animals from his wife during

To

cultivated mind

youth

and

beauty
; and

are

by

no

means

the
made
as we

only attractions of a woman female beauty more durable.

1

The

civilization has desire for offspring

loc. cit. p. 101. (Powers, Cf.the myths of the Nishinam loc. Nicaraguans loc, cit.p. Thlinkets (Waitz,loc" (Dall, cit. p. 421), 339), cit. vol. iv. p. 280), Caroline Islanders (ibid^ vol. v. pt. ii.p. 136).

Dubois,

by Post, for example, Geschlechtsgenossenschaft,' p. 27, and Spencer, ' The Principles of Sociology,' vol. i. pp. 664, et seq. 3 'The Descent Darwin, of Man,' vol. i. p. 334 ; vol. ii.pp. 394, et seq. infer that Gorillas are Mr. Reade we thinks (loc.cit. p. may As,
'

214)

like stags, cocks, other and pheasants, polygamous, from the fact that a trustworthy informant battle for mates,

animals had seen

that

that
two

Gorillas fighting.
females.
4

But

it is not

only

polygamous

animals

fight for

Hartmann,

loc. cit.p. 214.

XXII

THE

FORMS

OF

HUMAN

MARRIAGE

509

have

seen,
a an

has

become
in the

less intense.
struggle burden. his

large

family, instead

of being

help

insufferable only

for existence, is often considered kinsfolk A man's are not

wealth and power do A
not

now

his

friends, and

depend

the number upon has ceased to be a mere

of his wives labourer, and

have

to

great

extent

animals and the use has thus, in many it than civilized man
ancestors.

substitued of implements
ways,
was causes

and children. wife for manual labour we the work of domesticated and machines.1 less desirable barbarian
co-operated gyny Poly-

become
for

for the
savage

his

and
to

And

other

have

produce

the

same

When
monogamy marriage. itself more
women's

result. the feelings

of

women

are

held

in

due

will necessarily does In no way

clearly than

be the
the

only

recognized

respect, form of

in the

rights, and the causes desired by women development, may polygyny make do not exist in highly civilized societies. The feeling of love, depending
upon with chiefly upon

progress of mankind show increased acknowledgment of lower of stages which, at selves, them-

refined

appreciation

polygynous gradually become

monogamy in the future ?
ways.

of mental habits ; and

more

mutual sympathy and qualities, is scarcely compatible

the

passion

for

one

has

absorbing.
only form recognized has been answered
"

Will

be the This

According

question to Mr. Spencer,

of marriage in different form

; and

the sexual changes

relation is manifestly be anticipated to must

the monogamic the ultimate form

of
any

be
2

in

the

direction

of

Dr. Le Bon, on the other and extension completion of it." hand, thinks that Europeen laws will, in the future, legalize 3 M. Letourneau we that, although ; and polygyny remarks
may
now

look upon

monogamy

as

superior

to any

other form

Among

the
a

Bechuanas,

vol. xvi. p. 86), man because they used to been

in
a 2 3

Mr. says formerly became

Conder

('Jour.Anthr.
wives
he

Inst.,'

hoe the
men

his mealies

introduced,
plough.' Spencer,

and

richer the more ' however, now, ; take pride in driving a team

had, have
oxen

ploughs of eight

'

The
La

Le

Bon,

'

of Sociology,' vol. i. p. 752. Civilisation des Arabes,' p. 424.

Principles

5io

THE

HISTORY

OF

HUMAN

MARRIAGE

CHAP.

of marriage yet known, Thule in the evolution

may
same

"we

need

not

consider

it the
l

Ultima

But we ceremonies." of connubial in the advance without hesitation assert that, if mankind direction as hitherto ; if, consequently, to the causes monogamy
in the
most

which

progressive

societies
growing feeling directed

owes

its

to operate origin continue with constantly if, especially, altruism increases, and the

force ; of love
to
one,

becomes
"

more

refined, and

more

exclusively

be changed, can never the laws of monogamy followed much more strictly than they are now.
Mr.

but must

be

McLennan

suggests

the rule and monogamy law in which female kinship to his view, the only marriage " the polyandry could have originated was polyandry of kinsmen. And it are not ruder sort," in which the husbands
"

that, in early times, polyandry was According exceptions. and polygyny

is, he says, impossible not to believe that the Levirate that brother's widow is, the practice is dead a of marrying The fallacy of the first inference, derived from polyandry.2
" "

" kinship through females only " the system of which assumes to fathers, has already been to depend as upon uncertainty inference will be found The to be equally second shown.

erroneous.

The
1
2

Levirate
'

is undoubtedly
Sociology,' p. 378. Levirate The and

wide-spread

custom

and, if

Letourneau, McLennan,

'

Polyandry,'
'

in

'

The

Fortnightly

199), loc. cit. p. (Heriot, (Powers,loc. cit.p. 356),Iroquois, Wyandots Azteks, Mayas, Mosquitoes Shawanese (Ashe, loc. cit. p. 250), croft, (Ban330), 671 i. ii. Arawaks loc. (Waitz, ; vol. p. 730), cit. vol. iii. pp. 466, vol. (Schomburgk, in 'Jour.Ethn. Soc. London,' vol. i. p. p. 392),Warraus Tupis (Southey,loc. cit. vol. i. p. 241),Australians (Curr,loc. cit. 275), Bonney, Waitz-Gerland, in 'Jour.Anthr. vol. vi. p. 776. vol. i. 107.
Miwok
Inst.,'vol. xiii.p. 135. Palmer, ibid.,vo\. xiii.p. 298. Salvado, 'Memoires,' loc. cit.vol. i. p. 87. Lumholtz, loc. cit. p. Smyth, Brough p. 278. 164), New Caledonians Samoans (Moncelon, in 'Bull. (Turner,'Samoa,' p.

fdem, Studies,' pp. 112, et $eq. N.S. vol. xxi. pp. 703-705. loc. tit. vol. i. p. 169, note Bellabollahs (Bancroft, 34),Indians Washington Oregon Western (Gibbs,loc. cit.p. and North- Western
Review,'
3

of

98),

Soc. d'Anthr.,'
'Proc.

ser.

Roy.

Geo.
v.

iii. vol. ix. p. 367), people Soc.,' N.S. vol. xi. p.

9),

Britain (Romilly, in of New Caroline Islanders (Waitz-

Gerland,

vol.

pt. ii. p.

106),peoples

of New

Guinea

(Wilken, 'Ver-

xxil

THE

FORMS

OF

HUMAN

MARRIAGE

511

it could

be proved

to be

be compelled
one

to conclude
common.
are,

we survival of polyandry, that this form of marriage

should
was

at
as

time

very

Where
course,

women

are

regarded

property, In many
nearest

they
cases

of

the

brother,

inherited like other possessions.1 in default of a brother, the or,

male

the widow

relation, is expressly stated to be entitled to have her, he has nevertheless, ; and, if he does not marry
over

the guardianship
to
some

other man.2 the Levirate

her, and may But there are

give

her away

or

sell her
consider

duty

rather
a

several peoples who than a right.3 Among

the
or

Thlinkets, for example,

when

husband

dies, his brother

Archipelago "c. p. 66) and the Malay (ibid., wantschap,' pp. 32, 39, 54, ' Marsden, loc. Joest,in Verhandl. 57-60. cit. pp. 228, 229, 260, et seq. Berl. Ges. Anthr.,' 1882, p. 70), Mrus (Lewin, loc. cit. p. 234), Kaupuis Kakhyens Anthr. Inst.,' vol. xvi. p. (Watt, in 'Jour. (Anderson,loc.

355),

' Pahdrias The (Dalton, loc. cit. p. 273), Biluchis (Postans, cit. p. 142), ' Ethn. Soc. London,' vol. i.p. Biliichi Tribes Inhabiting Sindh,' in Jour. 105),

Ossetes

(v.Haxthausen,
Dixon, in
'

'Transcaucasia,'

cit. vol. i. p.
cit. p. 524.

457),Kamchadales
Trans.

(Latham, loc. p. 403),Ostyaks loc. cit. p. Ainos (Ball, loc. (Steller, 347), Japan,' vol
'

As. Soc.

in Hildebrandt, loc. cit. p. 64. (Burckhardt, (Nachtigal,loc. cit. vol. ii. p. 406),Gallas (Waitz, vol. ii. p. 516) Kuri loc. Kundma (Munzinger, cit. p. 488), Negroes of Senegambia P- 375)" Equatorial (Reade, loc. cit. p. 455),the tribes in the interior of Western by Mr. Du Chaillu (' Africa mentioned Journey to Ashango-Land,' p. 429), in Anthr. Inst.,' Zulus Bechuanas, (Conder, 'Jour. vol. xvi. p. 85), Central Africans (Macdonald, Africana,' vol. i. p. Eastern 135), people loc. cit. p. Hebrews Deuteronomy,' (Sibree, (' ch.xxv. of Madagascar 246), Ausland,' For Egyptians vv. ('Das 1875, P- 293)other 5-10),ancient instances, see infra, note 3. 1 The Principles of Sociology,' vol. ii.p. 649. Cf.Spencer, 2 Munzinger, loc. cit. p. 488 (Kunama). v. Martius, loc. cit.vol. i. pp. Gibbs, loc. cit. p. 199 aborigines, Arawaks). 117, 1 1 8, 691 (Brazilian Washington (Indiansof Western Oregon). and North- Western 3 Atkha Aleuts (Petroff, loc. cit. p. Chippewas (Keating, loc. cit. 158), Eskimo ii. Ausland,' ('Das 1881, pp. 698, et seq.\ pp. 170, et seq.}, vol. Crees (Waitz,loc. cit. vol. iii. p. 1 10),Brazilian aborigines (v. Martius, Geo. Soc.,' vol. ii. p. in 'Jour. Roy. Victoria 198), tribes of Western loc. New Nitendi Hebrides (Dawson, cit. p. 27), (Waitzpeople of and the Papuans Guinea Gerland, vol. vi. p. 634), Nufoor (Guillemard, of New Ymer,' Santals (' loc. cit. p. 390), it the Gonds vol. v. p. xxiv.).Among
'
'

xi. pt. i. p. 44),Arabs Zeitschr. f. Ethnol.,' vol. x.

is the duty

of

younger

brother
is not

to

take

to

brother, though

the

converse

permitted

wife the widow of an loc. cit. p. (Forsyth,

elder

150).

512

THE

HISTORY

OF

HUMAN

MARRIAGE

CHAP.

his sister's son must marry obligation has occasioned

a man

to

take

care
on

duties
Mr.

devolving

of a kinsfolk,
stress
on

the widow, and the neglect of this bloody feuds.1 The law requiring to other sister-in-law is analogous such
as

the

McLennan husband's

lays

the fact that

inherits

vendetta, it is the
"

"c.
ceased deHow

brother

who

his widow.
"

came

the

right
to

ruder cases, deceased ?

of succession," he says, the brother in preference

repeat

to to

open, the

as

in the

only explanation law is, derived from was that the of succession given of this 2 But among many of the peoples who have the polyandry." or are custom either inherit nothing of the Levirate, sons preceded instance,

We

that the

of the be that can

son

by brothers
"

younger inherits the widow, children, and all the property." 4 Among a few peoples, the widow together with the other property of his brother his to dead to or man son.5 the goes either sister's it But in the female js more runs natural, where succession line, that the widow should by the nephew, because, as

when

the

in succession.3 elder brother

Among
dies, the

the

Santals, for

next

and he, in many her properly. maintain Even inherits the other a son when it is easy to understand why he does

nephew,

by the brother than married is much a rule, she older than the is too young to marry cases, and to
property of his father, inherit the widownot her. But to marry speaking,
.

be

To

inherit her

is, generally

his own is a son ; hence it mother nowhere allowed to marry is natural, at least where monogamy prevails, that the right of In polysuccession in this case should belong to the brother.
1 2
3

Dall, loc. tit. p. 416. ' McLennan, Studies,' "c., pp. 112, et seq, loc. tit. p. 393), Papuans Samoans (Prichard, Fijians,
'

of New

Guinea

(Finsch,
Caroline

Neu-Guinea,'-

Islanders

vol. v. pt. ii. p. 117), Africa mentioned by Mr. Du Among many other peoples

Waitz-Gerland, loc. tit. vol. vi. p. 661), iii. loc. tit. Waitz-Gerland, (Kotzebue, p. 209. vol. Equatorial the tribes in the interior of Western p. 77.
Chaillu

(' Journey to

Ashango-Land,'
belongs

the right of succession

p. 429). in the first

place 4 Man,
6

to

the brother. loc. tit. p.

100.
' (Holmberg, in Acta Soc. Sci. Fennicae,' vol. iv. pp. 316, (Munzinger,loc. tit. pp. 484, 488).

Thlinkets

325),Kundma

XXII

THE

FORMS

OF

HUMAN

MARRIAGE

513

gynous

families, on
son,
or

the

other

eldest

all the sons, being in each case mother excepted.1 in Equatorial Africa, are tribe widows
son

it often happens that the inherit the father's widows, the Among
the Bakalai,
a

hand,

husband, of their deceased and, live with the deceased husband's may the Negroes states of Benin, Bosnian
the eldest
son,

the permitted to marry if there be no son, they brother.2 that, if the As regards

the only alive, he allows but his father's other widows, maintenance, especially those have had home, if he son takes not who children, the likes them, his own if the deceased uses as ; but and
no

heir, be

of mother her a proper

leaves

children, the brother inherits all his property.3 Among the heir obtains the wives, with the the Mishmis, goes to the next exception mother, male of his own who Shooter Concerning the Kafirs of Natal, Mr. relation.4

observes that, when left the kraal remain

marry

"

man

dies, those the

with

eldest

wives who have not If they wish to son.

go to one of their late husband's again, they must The brothers."5 are thus modified according rules of succession
to

circumstances,
same

among

the

people.

they are and It frequently

not

even uniform happens that the

brother succeeds to the the property of the dead

being older and
more

inherits chieftainship, whilst the son 6 doubt because the brother, no man
"

experienced,

is generally

better fitted

for command than the son.7 Mr. McLennan certain calls attention to the fact that, among begotten by brother are the accounted peoples, the children
the children
1

of the

brother

deceased.8

"

It is obvious,"

he

Miris

(Rowney, loc.
de Rubruquis,

p. 221. Felkin,

Tartars cit. p. 154), loc. cit. pp. 33, et

(Marco
seg.\

Polo, loc. tit.vol. ii. Wanyoro (Wilson and

loc. cit. vol. ii. p. 49), Wakamba in 'Zeitschr. f. (Hildebrandt, Ethnol.,' vol. x. p. 406),Baele (Nachtigal, loc. cit. vol. ii. p. Egbas,
'

(Burton,

Abeokuta,'

Waitz, p. 480. 2 Brough Smyth,

4

Negroes vol. i.p. 208), loc. cit. vol. ii.p. 1 1

of Fida, "c.
3 6

176), (Bosman, loc. cit.

5).

loc. cit.vol. i. p. 97, note. p. 89.

loc. cit. p. 16. ' McLennan, The Patriarchal Theory,'

Dalton,

Bosman, p. 528. Shooter, loc. cit.p. 86.

7
8

Cf. Maine,'
Hebrews

Law,' p. 241. ('Deuteronomy,' ch. xxv.

vv.

'Ancient

vv.

Hindus 5-10),

The ('

Laws

of
p.

Manu,'

ch. ix.

59-63),Ossetes

(v.

Haxthausen,

'Transcaucasia,'
L
L

Si4

THE

HISTORY

OF

HUMAN

MARRIAGE

CHAP.

says,

that it could more easily be feigned that the children belonged to the brother deceased, if already, at a prior stage,
"

the

children

of

the

brotherhood

had

been

accounted

the

children

very

the obligasuppose tion of the eldest brother, i.e.,if we But is to be a relic of polyandry."1 this explanation far-fetched. As Dr. Starcke justly may, observes, a man
a

of view, be the father of a child, though Guinea, says M. Bink, " a la he is not so in fact.2 In New du de du pere, c'est 1'oncle (frere mort qui se charge from

juridical point

pere)

la tutelle ; si 1'enfant devient orphelin, il reconnait In Samoa, son comme the brother of a pere."3 husband

son

oncle deceased

himself entitled to have his brother's considered by the orphan wife, and to be regarded children as their father.4 And, among the Kafirs of Natal, the children of a deceased
man's

widow
son.5

born

belong
the

to

his

Quite

in marriage in accordance

with
with

his brother, these facts,

may children of a widow her former husband. Indeed,

belong to to considered death without posterity where

be

is looked

children of the It is only when has no offspring that the man. the deceased Hindu, laws prescribe that the brother Jewish, and Malagasy " " to him. raise up seed shall
Mr.

as upon is a thing

horrible

calamity, the ownership of the importance for the dead utmost

McLennan
has

polyandry

has thus failed in his attempt to prove that formed a general stage in the development almost with certainty We have already exceptional. of Mr. McLennan's
hordes
men

institutions ; and of marriage infer that it has always been pointed

out

we

may

the

groundlessness

that in all,or nearly all, the between the want of balance

account

primitive
sexes,

suggestion there was

in the

the

being

on majority

of female

infanticide.6

Moreover,

though

'Missionary Travels,' p. (Livingstone, 403),Bechuanas 185),people of loc. cit. p. Among Hindus, levir Madagascar the (Sibree, the 246).
'
'

his wife ; he only had intercourse did not take his brother's widow as ' her. This Niyoga.' was called practice with ' 2 1 Starcke, loc. cit.ch. iii. McLennan, Studies,' "c., p. 113.
3
4 0

Bink, in
Turner,
'

'

Bull. Soc. d'Anthr.,'

ser.

Samoa,'
p. 91.

p. 98.

iii. vol. xi. p. 395. 6 Shooter,

loc. cit.p. 86.

McLennan,

xxil

THE

FORMS

OF

HUMAN

MARRIAGE

515

polyandry
to conclude

is due
that

to
an

an

excess

of of
men

men,

it would
causes

be

mistake

excess

always

This

practice presupposes
"

an

abnormally

polyandry. feeble disposition to whom

a race

jealousy "a
occurs.

peculiarity of all peoples among Eskimo The described as are

andry polywith

Among the Sinhalese, says extraordinarily passions.1 weak Dr. Davy, jealousyis not very troublesome the men, among The is generally easily forgiven.2 and the infidelity of a woman
people of Ladakh Kulu husbands by
women

are
"

mild, timid, and

tres

indolent
The

race.3 same

The

sont

peu
to

4 jaloux."

is said
The for
or

Mr.

Fraser
are
"

with

regard

the people

of Sirmore.

entirely at the service of such as will pay their favours, without feeling the slightest sense of shame discouraged they are not crime in a practice from which
early

by

education, only require

example,
a

or

even

the dread

who

as represented very Wilson a remarks,

5 part of the profit." being, little addicted to jealousy,6

of their lords, The Tibetans are

as

Mr.

race

sionate temperament.7 have seen, is a rare exception

of But

peculiarly such a lack in the human

placid of

and

unpaswe

as jealousy,

race,

and

utterly

unlikely to have been universal at any time. Polyandry indeed, to presuppose seems, a We have no trustworthy of civilization.
occurrence

certain amount
account

among

the Yahgans

lowest of

writes

that

the

races. savage Tierra del Fuego

Mr.

of its Bridges

utterly abominable. " Polyandry states,

With

regard

to the Veddahs,

it consider Mr. Bailey

is unknown The practice is them. among I asked a Veddah disgust. once alluded to with genuine be if one were what the consequence would of their women
to live with two

husbands,
axe,

which showed

he raised his

and' the unaffected vehemence with A blow and said, settle it,' would
'

conclusively

to my

which
1
2

they

regard

the

the natural repugnance with national custom of their Kandyan

mind

3 4 6 6

loc. cit. p. 355. .Lyon, Davy, loc. cit.p. 287. Moorcroft and Trebeck, de in Ujfalvy,
'

loc. cit.vol. i. p. 321. Bull. Soc. d'Anthr.,' ser. iii. vol.

7

v.

p. 228.

Fraser, loc. cit. p. 208. Bogle, loc. cit.p. 123.

Wilson,

loc. cit.p.
L
L

212.

5i6

THE

HISTORY

OF

HUMAN

MARRIAGE

CH.

xxn

l These are neighbours." superior to the neighbours much Veddahs in civilization ; and the other practising peoples hind far behave development left lowest the polyandry stages of

them.
are

The

Eskimo

the polyandrous of the people

race, and so rather advanced Speaking nations of the Asiatic continent. Mr. Eraser of Sirmore, observes, "It is are
a

remarkable
of whose respects than
more we

that
customs

people
are

so

degraded

in morals,

of

so

evince discover

much

revolting a nature, higher advancement other

nations,

and many should in other in civilization

manners are

among
and whose
are

whose

engaging, higher. Their

persons

more polite and approach better than that of most Highlands of Scotland ;

infinitely moral ranks character better clad and more decent ; their ; and their address is unembarrassed
of
.

the
.

inhabitants

of construction, comparison

comfort
to

and

and internal

of the remote their houses, in point

superior

Scottish
the

cleanliness, are beyond dwellings." 2 Highland On polyandrous

the other

the arrival of Lancerote were

were

the

Spaniards,

inhabitants

of

distinguished by

from marks

Canarians,

who

strictly monogamous, We have seen that in

polyandrous

of greater civilization.3 families the husbands

brothers, and that the eldest brother, at least in having husbands has the superiority, the younger cases, many be used, of male concubines. may almost the position, ifthe term instances, polyandry It is a fair conclusion was that, in such
are

generally

on the part expression of fraternal benevolence brothers a share of the eldest brother, who gave his younger in his wife, if,on account they would of the scarcity of women, have had to live unmarried. If additional wives were otherwise

originally

an

afterwards
common

marriage

be considered the naturally would In this way the groupproperty of all the brothers. to have been evolved. type seems of the Toda

acquired,

they

1 2 3

Bailey, in
Fraser,
v.

'

Trans.

Ethn.

Soc.,' N.

S. vol. ii.p. 292.

vol. i. p. 83.

loc. cit. p. 209. 'Personal Narrative,'

Humboldt,

CHAPTER

XXIII

THE

DURATION

OF

HUMAN

MARRIAGE

THE

most

lasts, varies very conmarriage siderably which Dr. Brehm, According to different among species. birds pair for life,1 the mammals, while among with the
time

during

exception the than

met
same a

of male

man

year.2
"

and In human

the and perhaps female scarcely marriage

anthropomorphous live together ever

degree

apes, longer

every

of duration

is

legally recognized as which, though long enough to deserve do not endure to be so marriages, called, to other which are dissolved only by death. instances There few remarkable a are of peoples among with from
unions is said to be entirely unknown. In the separation whom " Islands, according Andaman incompatibility to Mr. Man, no is allowed to dissolve the union." 3 or other cause of temper is said of certain Papuans The same Guinea,4 and of of New

have remained several' tribes of the Indian Archipelago who in their native state, and* continue to follow ancient custom.5 The have Veddahs Ceylon a that "death of proverb alone us that separates husband and Mr. Bailey assures and wife ;
"

they
1 3

faithfully act
'

on

this principle.6
vol. iv. p.
20.
2

Brehm,
Man,

Thierleben,'

Ibid.^ vol. i. p. 33.

4
5

in 'Jour. Anthr. Inst.,' vol. xii. p. 135. ' Earl, loc. tit. p. 83. Wilken, Verwantschap,' Peoples Watubela (Riedel,loc. tit. p. of
'

p. 66.

206)

and

Lampong

in

Igorrotes and Italones of the (Wilken, Verwantschap,' p. 58), loc. tit. pp. 28, Philippines (Blumentritt, thinks 33). Professor Wilken same Niasians was the the case the (pp.46, et seg.) among and Bataks.

Sumatra

Bailey, in' Trans.

Ethn.

Soc.,' N.S.

vol. ii.p. 293.

5i8

THE

HISTORY

OF

HUMAN

MARRIAGE

CHAP.

As

general

rule,

however,

human

for life. The North contracted necessarily dissolve their unions as readily as they enter into America had, it is said, marriages The Wyandots trial, them. upon for a few days only.1 binding In Greenland, were which husband
for half only
more
as a a

marriage Indians of

is

not

and

separate after living together wife sometimes " Among the Creeks, marriage is considered year.2 on temporary the parties not binding convenience,
one

than

year," the consequence

men,

being

that

"

large portion
changing,

of the old and middle-aged different wives, have had many

the country, are unknown around Mr. Keane Botocudos, remarks

by

frequently

and

their children, scattered to them."3 Speaking of the

"

that their marriages

contracted without

of

purely

temporary

nature,
on

all formalities

are

of any

the slightest pretext, or without any 4 love of change In Ruk, or caprice." pretext, merely through husbands it frequently happens that newly married repudiate their wives among
;
5

sort, dissolved

and,

in the

the

aborigines
occurrence.6

common of Milligan,

Groups, and and Kingsmill divorces are Queensland, of Northern " Dr. Tasmanian lords," says
Pelew
"

difficulty, and made no a scruple, about 7 had if the marriage Again, in Samoa, succession of wives." for the sake of the property been contracted and merely festivities of the occasion, the wife was not likely to be more
"

had

no

In several weeks, with her husband."8 in the regular of the Islands of the Indian Archipelago, to each other for a the parties are always betrothed marriages than
a

few

days,

or

"

longer and
1 2

for more not shorter time, sometimes Among of years."9 at others for a period
or

than the

month Dyaks,

Waitz,

loc. cit.vol. iii. p. 105. ' Gronland,' p. 508. Nordenskiold,

Cf. Nansen,

loc. cit. vol. ii. pp.

319, et seq. 3 Schoolcraft, loc. cit.vol.

4

5
6

pp. 272, et seq. Inst.,'vol xiii.p. 206. Waitz-Gerland, vol. vi. p. 634. Wilkes, loc. cit. vol. 'Ymer,' vol. iv. p. 328.
v.

Keane,

in

Anthr. 'Jour.

v.

p.

101.

Lumholtz,

loc. cit. pp. 193, 213. 7 Quoted by Bonwick,

8

'

Daily

Life,' p. 73.

Turner,

'

Samoa,'

Crawfurd,

p. 97. loc. cit. vol. i. p. 88.

xxin

THE

DURATION

OF

HUMAN

MARRIAGE

519

there wives,

are

few

and

middle-aged have instances who

men

been

seventeen

eighteen Among four husbands.1

to
more

or

had

have not had several who known women of young of lived with three or already in Indo-China,
age

the

Yendalines

it is
a

for any woman family by two or

rare

arrive at middle The husbands.2

are so

without Maldivians,

having
as we

are

informed
man

by

Mr.

Rosset,

fond

of change

woman the same marries and divorces in the course times of his life.3 Among " both men to Knox, and women according four or five times before they can to marry
"

a that many three or four

the
have

Sinhalese,
frequently

and

Father

Bourien Peninsula, have

interior of the Malay individuals who meet

times.5
most

contented settle down Mantras says of the of the to that it is not uncommon
or

Among Mohammedan
to
on

the

forty even married Kols, Khasias, Munda

divorces
an even are more

fifty different Tartars,6

very

According is exercised

Dr.

van

peoples,7 der Berg,

and frequent.

fatal influence

family

life in the

tie than by polygyny.8 marriage had forty-five years old who had " Sighe wife in Persia is taken
"

this laxity of the knew Bedouins Burckhardt East by

more

than

fifty wives.9 for

a

legally stipulated

one Jhourto period, which In Cairo, according to Mr. Lane, there years.10 ninety-nine have not divorced one are not many persons who wife, if they in Egypt for a long time ; and many have been married men

in marriage may vary from

certain

have

in the
or

course
more

of two wives
;

years

married there

as are

many
women,

as

twenty,
not

thirty,

whilst

far

1 2

St.

John, in

Colquhoun,
Rosset,

3
4

Quoted
Bourien,
'

Soc.,' N.S. vol. ii.p. 237. Shairs,' the p. 75. in ' Jour.Anthr. Inst.,'vol. xvi. p. 169. by Pridham, loc. cit.vol. i. p. 253.
Trans. Ethn. 'Amongst
'

'

The

Wild

Tribes

in

Trans.

Ethn.

Soc.,' N.S.

of the Interior of the vol. iii.p. 80.

Malay

Peninsula,'

' Notes Yule, on 'Zeitschr. f. Ethnol.,' vol. iii. p. 370. ii. 624. Hue, in As. Soc. Bengal,' vol. xiii.pt. 'Jour. the Kasia Hills,' p. loc. cit.vol. i. p. 1 86.

in Jellinghaus,

7
8 9
10

Pischon,

' Die Sahara,' p. 603. loc. cit. p. 13. Chavanne, 'Das Ausland,' 1875, p. 958. ' Cultur-Geschichte,' Klemm, vol; iv. p. 150. Polak, loc. cit. vol. i. pp. 207, et seq.

520

THE

HISTORY

OF

HUMAN

MARRIAGE

CHAP.

advanced
men

in age, who

have

been

wives
even
a

to

dozen

or

more

has Mr. Lane successively. have been in the habit of marrying Dr. Churcher In Morocco, month.1
state

heard
new

of

men

who
every

wife almost
to
me, a

writes

terrible
is

of things
;
a man

springs

from

the

ease
on

with the

which

divorce

obtained

repudiates

"

and
"

continues,
though Moors
"

nineteen wives already, is still only middle-aged." Indeed, among the .he it is considered to Mr. Reade, of the Sahara, according for
" live too long together, and to the couple have fashion are been the oftenest those who Lobo was tells us that, in Abyssinia, marriage

marries again. is reported to

his wife One of

slightest provocation here," he the servants

have

had

low

"

leaders

of divorced."

usually entered upon Somals, separation peoples Negroes

marry

for

term

of years
common.4

and,

upon Bondo, of

is exceedingly trial or for a

a

fixed

time.5

the among Many negro Among the

man

one and take a new father of the children Rawlinson Professor

that

his wife so may away often send it is difficult to know is the who Regarding the ancient
Persians,

born.6

among
on

the

Magians

that the easiness of observes in accordance was with Eranian

"
"

divorce
notions

the

subjectof
which
7

marriage commonly

notions

far

less

strict

than

those

among civilized Athenians,8 the nations." and in Rome, the Teutons,9 divorce often occurred ; and at among the close of the Republic of the Empire, and the commencement it prevailed to a frightful extent.10 prevailed

have

Among

the Greeks, especially

Among
advanced he likes.

uncivilized peoples, The Aleuts

a

races, man

as

may

rule, and his divorce

among wife

many

used

to exchange

whenever their wives for food

1 2
*

Lane,

loc. cit.vol. i. pp. 247, 251. Reade, loc. cit.p. 444. 'First Footsteps,' p. loc. cit. vol. ii.p. 114.
122.

Lobo,

loc. cit. p. 26.

Burton,

Waitz,
'

6 7
8

Das

Ausland,'

Rawlinson, Becker,

1881, p. 1027. loc. cit. vol. ii.p. 353.

loc. cit. Hermann-Bliimner, loc. cit. vol. ii. pp. 488, et seq. 1( ii. loc. Nordstrom, cit. vol. p. 34. p. 264. 10 Law,' p. 125. 'Studies in Roman Mackenzie,

xxin

THE

DURATION

OF

HUMAN

MARRIAGE

521

and

clothes.1

In

Tonga,

husband

divorces

Among telling her that she may go.2 simply of Christianity, Madagascar, was of until the spread marriage lightly tied that it could be undone so to a knot compared
In Yucatan, a man might with the slightest possible touch.3 his for he had divorce the merest trifle,even though wife Among by her.4 Hebrews,5 Greeks,6 the ancient children dislike was Romans,7 Germans,8 a and considered sufficient for divorce, which was as reason regarded merely a private
act.

his wife the Hovas

by

Nevertheless,
a

among

great

many does

peoples,
so

although
certain

husband

may

divorce

his wife, he

who

as a conexceptional conditions, marriage, cluded for life.9 The Greenlanders seldom repudiate wives have had children.10 Among Californian Wintun, the

under being rule,

only

it is very uncommon for a man to Mr. Powers, to according " In a moment of passion he may expel his wife. strike her ignominiously dead, or slink away with another, but a wife does the idea of divorcing and sending away occur not n Among divorce is so rare to him." the Naudowessies, that
....

Carver

had

no

opportunity

of learning
on

how

it is accomplished.12

Speaking
1
3 5

of several tribes

the

eastern
2

side of the

Rocky

Georgi,

loc. cit. p. 371. Sibree, loc. cit. pp. 161, 250.

Deuteronomy,'

Martin,

de Herrera,

loc. cit. vol. ii. p. 173. loc. cit. vol. iv. p. 171.

6 7 8

loc. cit. p. 203. ch. xxiv. v. loc. cit. p. 511. Meier and Schomann, ' Law,' pp. 123, et seq. Studies in Roman Mackenzie, loc. Grimm, cit. p. 454. Chinooks

'

i.

Ewald,

loc. cit. vol. i. p. loc% (Bancroft, (Keating, 241),Chippewas Chippewyans Sha. (Mackenzie, 'Voyages,' p. cxxiii.), cit. vol. ii.p. 157), wanese (Ashe,loc. cit. p. 249),Macusis (Waitz, loc. cit. vol. iii.p. 391), Mundrucus Brazilian tribes (v.Martius, loc. cit. vol. i. p. 104), and other
Minuanes, 114,
Pampas,

Mbayas,

Payaguas

(Azara, loc. cit.vol. ii.pp. 32, 44,

loc. cit. p. (Blumentritt, of the Philippines 132),Catalanganes 41), loc. Burmese Siamese (Moore, cit. p. 169), (Colquhoun, 'Burma,' pp. 12, Yakuts (Lewin, loc. cit. p. 187), (Sauer,loc. cit. p. 129), et seq.\Chukmas
Chuvashes, p. Votyaks,

Cheremises,
Haxthausen,
'

Mordvins,
Transcaucasia,'

Voguls

(Georgi, loc. cit.

42),

Ossetes

(v.

zinger,
et

loc. cit. p.

209), Beni-Mzab

seq.}
11

(Munp. 404), Takue 'Die Sahara,' (Chavanne, pp. 315, 10 Cranz, loc. cit. vol. i. p. 148.
12

Powers,

loc. cit. p. 239.

Carver,

loc. cit. p. 375.

522

THE

HISTORY

OF

HUMAN

MARRIAGE

CHAP.

Mountains, and wife

Harmon

remarks

that separation

between

husband

absence
come

is seldom the parties, after a few days' permanent, from one inclination to an another, generally having again.1

together

The

Iroquois,

hence
new

separation as discreditable to it was not frequently practised.2

is
never

in ancient times, regarded both man and woman, If

an

wife, the elder one mistress of the house.8 marriage children.4

turned

away,

Uaupe" takes a but remains the

Among

the Charruas the whole the Yahgans,

lasts, as And,

rule, during

and Patagonians, of life,if there are

that there have

concerning been many

Mr.

Bridges them

writes

instances

amongst

same

and wife living together until separated is the case in Lifu, as I am informed by according
to Mariner,
more

band of husby death. The

Mr.

Radfield.

In Tonga,

of married women Among death.5 in New

than half of the number were parted from their husbands only by Islanders,7 and the Maoris6 and the Solomon
in Tahiti, the and, even the dissolution of marriage.9

Guinea,8 divorce is exceptional;

birth of children generally prevented In many Archipelago, of the islands of the Indian by law or custom, be readily obtained, but Mr. divorce may, Garos, Crawfurd says that it is very rarely sued for.10 The
to Colonel according because, when

Dalton, they

ments, engagewill not hastily make do make them, they intend -to keep

"

them."
save

Among
are

the Karens,
rare.

Dr. Bunker
Ingham

by death, Bakongo,

Mr.

writes, separations, informs me that, among of husband and Hodgson states Mr.

the

there

wife living together the

1 2 3

plenty death. till the Eastern

are

of instances Archdeacon

same

regarding

Central

Africans,

Swann

Harmon,

Morgan, Wallace, Azara, Martin,

'

loc. cit. p. 342. League of the Iroquois,' p. 324. ' Travels on the Amazon,' p. 497. loc. cit. p. 126.

4 6
6

loc. cit.vol. ii. p. 23. Faulkner, loc. cit. vol. ii.p. 167.
'

7
8

loc. cit.vol. ii.p. 40. Elton, in Jour.Anthr. Inst.,' vol. xvii. p. 95. Lawes, in ' Proc. Roy. Geo. Soc.,' N.S. vol. ii.p. 614.

Dieffenbach,

Bink, in

'

Bull

Soc. d'Anthr.,'
9 10

iii. vol. xi. p. 397. Waitz-Gerland, loc. cit. vol. vi. p. 129. Crawfurd, loc. cit. vol. i. p. 78.
ser.

11

Dalton,

loc. cit.p. 68.

xxin

THE

DURATION

OF

HUMAN

MARRIAGE

523

Waguha, the regarding Among the Cis-Natalian

Mr.

Eyles

regarding

the

Zulus.

to Mr. Cousins, according for life.1 of instances, is contracted marriage, in the majority history, says Ewald, it was In the early days of Hebrew only in exceptional an use cases that husbands made evil of the

Kafirs,

the Greeks of the Homeric right to divorce a wife.2 Among been to have seems though almost age, divorce unknown, 3 in Greece ; and in it afterwards became an event everyday Rome, in the earliest times, it was probably very little used.4

Among

many power

peoples to dispose

custom

or

law

has

limited

the

band's husonly if a

under
woman

is indissoluble," the marriage son, the husband though, if they do not agree, and have no The Red Karens in can cast off his wife and take another.5 if there are Indo-China no children ; "but allow divorce

certain has a son

of his wife, permitting Thus, the among conditions.

divorce

Kukis,

"

by her husband,

should

there
6

be
In
a

one

for serious but in every case the charge against her must misconduct, firstbe laid before the chiefs of his own and his wife's tribes, If the wife has to her punishment obtained. and their consent Among be divorced.7 the Santals and the children, she cannot
man

separate." Mr. Dawson,

the

are not child, the parents permitted Western Victoria, described tribes of can

to

by

divorce

childless

wife

Tipperahs, husband's

divorce

can

be effected only with

the consent

of the

Several tribes or a juryof village elders.8 clansmen, do not allow a man Archipelago to repudiate of the Indian 9 his wife, except in case of adultery ; and certain negro peoples
1
'

Cf. Nauhaus,

in

'

Cultur-Geschichte,'

Berl. Ges. Anthr.,' 1882, p. 210 ; Klemm, loc. cit.p. 70 ; Lichtenstein, vol. iii.p. 278 ; Maclean, Verhandl. Among

loc. cit. vol. i. pp. 261, 264. 2 Ewald, loc. cit. p. 203. permitted, 3 Glasson,
4 6

the

Samaritans,

divorce,

though

does

not

occur

(Andree,loc. cit.p.

217).
5

loc. cit. p. 151. Meier and ' Mackenzie, Roman Law,' p. 123.
'Amongst Dawson, Hunter,

Schomann,

loc. cit. p. 510. Lewin, loc. cit. p. 276.

Colquhoun,

the Shans,' p. 64.

T 8 9

loc. cit. p. 33. 'Rural Bengal,'

Wetter
'

of Ceram, (Riedel,loc. cit. pp. 134, 263, 325, 351, 390, "c., p. 51). Verwantschap,' Peoples

Lewin, p. 210. vol. i. p. 208. Aru, Sermatta, Letti, Moa Babber,

448),

and Lakor, Buru (Wilken,

524

THE

HISTORY

OF

HUMAN

MARRIAGE

CHAP.

have Among

similar rule, so far the Hottentots,

"

divorce his wife only

satisfactory to the men Casalis states that, among the Basutos, sterility is the only to litigation ;"3 and, accause cording of divorce which is not subject to Toda the separation custom, couples of married Among does not seem to be lightly tolerated.4 certain lower
"

firstwife is concerned.1 a man to Kolben, may according as shall be such cause upon showing 5 Mr. of the kraal where they live."
as

the chief

or

races

the consent

of the wife appears

generally

to be necessary

for separation.5 Civilized nations,

marriage except Aztecs, divorce
a

more

union

which

than savages, consider commonly must not be dissolved by the husband

for certain reasons by law. stipulated looked it was a as tie binding upon
was

Among for

the

life, and

always
for

discouraged

both
could

by

the community. only

courts,

The

husband

the magistrates and his concubines repudiate even

just cause

and

chief wife only Nicaragua, a the sole offence for which wife sterility.6 be divorced Chinese The enuwas merates could code adultery.7 lasciviousbarrenness, seven just causes of divorce
In
"

and

the

the sanction of the with dirtiness, or for malevolence,

ness,

inattention

to parents-in-law,

loquacity,

thievishness,

ill-

temper,and

inveterate
may But

of these
eighty In one has any
to
turn

reasons,

blows.8

forone and ahusband,except his wife on pain of receiving not put away these pretexts for divorce are very elastic.

infirmity,

"

of the old

Chinese

books

quality that is not good, her out of doors.

.

" When read, it is but justand

we

woman

reasonable
ancients
a

Among

the

Waitz,

loc. tit. vol. ii.p.

no.

Cf. Proyart,
2
4

Loango).
3

Kolben,

loc. cit. p. 569 (Negroes of loc. cit.vol. i. p. 1 57.

Casalis, loc. cit. pp. 184, et seq. Mantras (Bourien, in ' Trans. Ethn.

loc. tit. p. 219. Soc.,' N.S. vol. iii.p. 80),Butias

'

Marshall,

of Ladakh Toungtha
P-

(Cunningham, in 'Jour.As. Soc. Bengal,' vol. xiii.pt. i.p. 204), (Lewin, loc. tit. p. 194),Timorese (Wilken, Verwantschap,'
loc. tit. vol. ii.pp. 263, 265. vol. iv. p. 278.
in
'

54)6

Bancroft, Waitz,

Waitz,

vol. iv. p. 132.

7
8

Medhurst,

Trans.

Roy.

As. Soc. China Miiller,

'

Gray,

loc. cit. vol. i. p. 219.

Reise

der

Branch,' vol. iv. pp. 25, et seq. Novara,' Ethnographic,

p. 164.

XXIII

THE

DURATION

OF

HUMAN

MARRIAGE

525

wife

was

turned
or

smoke,

if she allowed the house to be full of away if she frightened the dog with her disagreeable
to Mr.

l Nevertheless, according noise." In Japan a man in China.2 rare

Medhurst,

divorce

is

the

same

reasons

as

in China.

his wife for might repudiate But Rein Professor remarks

use

that the

Japanese
were

seldom

made
as

of this privilege, especially

custom and be treated
required

if there

children,
cases,

education

that, in such kindness

the

says

regulated and consideration.3 In law divorce. reasons," the the absence of serious of Mussulman divorce in can Halebi, Ibrahim no justify
" "

wife should In Arabia, Mohammed

with

If he abandon his wife the eyes either of religion or the law. self from simple caprice, he draws down or upon himput her away the divine anger, for the curse of God,' said the Prophet, " ' cally, him who repudiates his wife capriciously.' 4 Practirests on
'

however,

Mohammedan
reason,

may, say
to her

any assigning without divorced," and she must

whenever to his wife,

parents
a or
"

he
"

pleases, Thou art

return

friends.6

drinks who chievous, spirituous liquor, is of bad conduct, rebellious, diseased, misbe time or at any may superseded wasteful, be superseded in the barren wife may A by another wife. whose children all die, in the tenth ; one who eighth year ; one
According
to

the

'

Laws

of

Manu,'

wife

bears

only

daughters,

in the eleventh
6

; but

one

without divorce is common

not

delay."

At
many

present,

in

some, who is quarrelIndia, Southern

among

practised the

at all among

the

of the lower castes ; but it is Brahmans or and Kshatriyas,

In Rome under the classes of Sudras.7 his wife Christian Emperors, the husband's right to put away was out pointed constitutions, which restricted by imperial The dogma of of divorce.8 considered justcauses what were among higher
1 2 3 6 6

Navarette,

Medhurst,

loc. cit. p. 73. in ' Trans. Roy.

As. Soc. China

4

Branch,' Amir'

Rein, loc. cit. pp. 424, et seq. Lane, loc. cit. vol. i. pp. 139, 247. Pischon, ' ix. Manu,' 80, The Laws vv. et seq. of ch. in
'

vol. iv. p. 27. All, loc. cit,p. 332.

loc. cit.p. 13. This, however,

was

not

divorce
Manu Mayne,

our

sense

says
7
8

(ch.ix. v.
'

Hindu

Neither by sale nor by repudiation,' of the term. 'is a wife released from her husband.' 46), Law and Usage,' p. 95.

Glasson,

loc. cit. pp. 204, et seq.

526

THE

HISTORY

OF

HUMAN

MARRIAGE

CHAP.

the indissoluble nature Fathers in accordance

of marriage, with
man

the

early vindicated by many " hath What God injunction,

came

joined together,
force only

let not

by degrees.

The

asunder," Council of Trent

put
as a

into

full

the last traces

which Roman

of divorce

definitely pressed suplegal practice1 a decree

"

has exercised a powerful Catholic nations. In

can

influence

Spain,

the legislation of Italy, a Portugal, and

on
a

husband
et

demand the

judicial separation,
contract
cannot

divorce
be

thoro, but

marriage
was

mensd dissolved ; in

France 1884.
one

divorce

In all Protestant
a

of them

man

of 2/th July, In every countries divorce is allowed. be divorced from a wife who has may reintroduced the
on

by

law

committed adultery, but the other legal grounds divorce, in most be obtained, vary of them, may States. According Landrecht,' to the Prussian
'

a which in different

the

list includes,
life, of

among other causes, insanity lasting longer than

drunkenness
a

and

disorderly
consent
2

year, and

the mutual

the husband and

Denmark,

and

wife, if they

have

ally judiciconsent, mutual 3 separated for three years previously ; in Austria, aversion to be invincible through divorces proved several preceding from bed and board.4 The French law recognizes as causes
of divorce, besides
as
"

children ; if the parties have been

no

in Norway

"

adultery,
a

exces, une

sevices, peine

injures graves,"
in-

also famante." Marriage

woman.

condamnation
5

afflictive et

be dissolved not may In Madagascar, says

of divorce practically divorce

power
true
1
3

but by the only by the man Mr. Sibree, although the is legally in the husband's hand, a wife can
"

for many
Glasson,

like holds herself in several cases.6 The 7 ; whilst, among of the lower races others, cus'2

pp. 213, 215.

Ibid., pp. 437, 452. Carpentier, ' Traite

laws
'

Ibid., pp. 367, et seq. Ibid., p. 403.

the

bauer,

of divorce Ehescheidung

vols. v.-ix. 7 Greenlanders

du divorce,' p. 52. For pratique in the States of Eur"ope NeuAmerica, see and im Auslande,' in ' Zeitschr. f. vgl. Rechtswiss.,' 6 Sibree, loc. cit. p. 254.
theoretique
et
'

(Nordenskiold, Gronland,' ii. loc. cit. vol. (Munzinger, p. 416), Marea loc. cit. pp. 85, et Samoans Natal (Shooter, seq.), Dyaks (St. John, in Trans. Ethn. Soc.,' N.S.
'

(Waitz, p. 509),Damaras loc. cit. p. 241),Kafirs of ' (Turner, Samoa,' p.

vol. ii.p.

97),

237).

xxiil

THE

DURATION

OF

HUMAN

MARRIAGE

527

torn

or

law

seems

to

certain
to

conditions.1 Mr. Bancroft,

2

permit Among
"

at will."

If

a ever

Bonak after

wife to separate at least under Columbians, the Inland according dissolve the marriage either party may he wife gets up and leaves the man,
a
on

has
a

no

claim

woman

husband
"

the Navajos,when free, leave her becomes "she marries, and may 4 for sufficient cause." Regarding the Guanas, Azara

her.3

Among

states,
reste,

Le

divorce

est

libre

aux

deux

sexes,
5

comme

tout

le

et

les femmes
"a man

y sont

tres-portees."

In
as

the

Sandwich
as

Islands,

and
at
6

woman

live together

long

they

please, and

may,

other partners." Marianne Group,

time, separate, and make In Tahiti, parts of New Guinea,

any

choice of and in the

tie may, it is said, be dissolved either of the parties desires it.7 In some of the whenever for a wife can sue smaller islands of the Indian Archipelago, ill-treats her, if he is unfaithful, or for divorce if her husband

the marriage

other reasons.8 to drinking,

1

Among
or

the Shans,

otherwise

take should the husband himself, the woman misconducting

"

This

in
'

rank Cultur-Geschichte,'

is especially the case the wife is superior to the husband when Soyaux, loc. cit, p. 162 (Negroes of Loango) ; Klemm, \cf.

donald,
Sibree,

'Africana,'

Leone) ; Macvol. iii. p. 284 (Negroes of Sierra Africans); vol. i. pp. 140, et seq. (Eastern Central

loc. cit. p. 254 (Tanala of Madagascar) ; Waitz-Gerland, loc. cit. ii. Islanders, Tahitians) ; p. 106 ; vol. vi. p. 128 (Caroline vol. v. pt. iv. Moore, 'Ymer,' loc. p. 333 (Pelew Islanders); vol. cit. p. 289
they are the Shaof equal rank, as among also when ' Macassars, loc. Bugis Verwantschap,' wanese (Ashe, (Wilken, cit.p. 249), loc. Malays (McNair, cit. p. 235), of Perak p. 76, Rejangs (Marsden, ' in Galela (Riedel, Zeitschr. f. Ethnol.,' vol. xvii. p. loc. cit. p. Inst.,' vol. xvi. p. (Hark355),Badagas Kerantis loc. loc. Mongols ness, (Rowney, cit. p. 117), cit. p. 136), ' i. Beni-Amer, Mongolia,' Kunaina (Prejevalsky, (Munp. 70), vol. ' Touaregs Die Sahara,' ('Chavanne, zinger, loc. cit. pp. 320, 321,
; but (Natchez)]

Kaupuis

236), Anthr. (Watt, in 'Jour.

78),

489),

(Waitz, vol. ii. p. p. 209), Ashantees Kafirs Geo. Soc.,' N.S. vol. v. p. 533), 2 Bancroft, loc. cit. vol. i. p. 277.
3 6

120),Masai (Last,in (Maclean,loc. cit. pp.

'

Proc.

Roy.

69, et

seq.}.

4 loc. cit.vol. iv. pp. 223, et seq. Ibid., vol. iv. p. 214. 6 Azara, loc. cit. vol. ii.p. 93. Lisiansky, loc. cit. pp. 127, et seq. Bink, in 'Bull. Soc. Ellis, 'Polynesian Researches/vol. i. p. 256.

Schoolcraft,

d'Anthr.,' Gerland,
8

Chalmers, iii.vol. xi. p. 397. loc. cit. p. 167. ii. 1 pp. pt. 06, et seq. vol. Riedel, loc. cit. pp. 134, 173, 263, 325, 390, 448.
ser.
v.

Waitz-

528

THE

HISTORY

OF

HUMAN

MARRIAGE

CHAP.

has the right to turn

and
money

him

adrift, and
*
"

of the

partnership."
to separate,

parties is unwilling

retain all the goods In Burma, if one of the is free to go, prothe other vided

to

and a husband
of the

all property except demand wife can

cannot

is left behind ;'' the clothes in wear divorce for ill-treatment, or if her her.2

properly maintain Neilgherries, the option of

Among

the

Irulas,
of
to

remaining
woman.3

separating, rests principally with Kandh a wife can return custom,

the
to

in union, or According

within had on been the the six months after marriage, articles which at any paid for her being restored ; and, if childless, she can " In no case," time quit her husband. says Sir W. W. Hunter, forcibly reclaim her, but a wife separated can the husband
"

her father's house

from her husband cannot grounds whatsoever marry In Eastern Africa, Central divorce be again." may effected his if the husband neglects to sew wife's clothes, or if the
on

any

partners

ganze,
at any

the Garenplease each other.5 And, among leave her husband to Mr. Arnot, a wife may according to do so." 6 time, if she cares
do
not
"

Passing

to more

advanced

nations,

we

ancient Mexicans, for separation.7 grounds

as on

China,

separation According 1873."

to demand

the wife, as well as sue In Guatemala, leave him on she could he could leave her.8 In slight as those on which legal the other hand, a woman cannot obtain in Japan till the year was the case ; and the same
to
a

find that, among the husband, might

the

the

Talmudic if the

Law,

the wife is authorized

divorce if he

husband

his

conjugal

duty,
if he

after marriage, suffers from an

to continues during proves impotent

refuses to perform lead a disorderly life

ten

years, if he

insupportable

disease,

or

for ever.10

According

to Mohammedan

if he leaves the country legislation,divorce may,

1
2

Colquhoun,
Fytche, Hunter,

4 6
6

the Shans,' p. 295. loc. cit.vol. ii.p. 73. ' Rural Bengal,' vol. iii.p. 83. 'Africana,' vol. i. p. 140.

'

Amongst

Harkness,

loc. cit.p. 92.

Macdonald.
Arnot,
'

7
9 10

Waitz,

p. 194. 8 Bancroft, loc. cit.vol. ii. p. 672. vol. iv. p. 86. Rein, loc. cit. pp. 424, et seq. Gray, loc. cit.vol. i. p. 219. Glasson, loc. cit. pp. 149, et seq.

Garenganze,'

xxni

THE

DURATION

OF

HUMAN

MARRIAGE

529

in certain cases, take place at the instance of the wife, and, by her husband, if cruelly treated or neglected she has the The divorce by authority of justice.1 a right of demanding Hindus2 ancient from her husband
and

Teutons3

allowed

wife

to

separate

According cases. only in certain exceptional Gallic laws, a wife could quit her husband to without losing her dos, " si leprosus sit vir ; si habeat fetidum anhelaAmong non tum, ea the et si cum possit"4 concumbere
might be dissolved being obat the pleasure of either party, the wife, however, liged if band husfor her, to return the price paid she deserted the his consent.5 At Athens, mand a woman could dewithout if she was ill-treated by her husband, in which a divorce

Saxons

and

Danes

in England,

marriage

case

her wish before the ap-^cav.6 she had merely to announce Rossbach a that, in Rome, thinks marriage with manus only, a marriage could be dissolved by the husband without by father But Lord Mackenzie manus the wife's also.7 serves obhave had that, whatever may effect conventic in manum in ancient times, it did not, in the age of Gaius, limit the In those Christian States of to seek divorce.8 wife's freedom
on where absolute divorce is permitted, the grounds be sued for are nearly the same for the man which it may and in England, husband be the woman the must except where
"

Europe

or accused of one other of several offences besides adultery. In Italy, Spain, and Portugal, a judicial separation may always be decreed on the ground but, on of the adultery of the wife, the ground of the adultery of the husband, only if it has been

committed

under

certain aggravating duration the

same

circumstances.0

The

causes are,

by
on

which

of
as

human

influenced

the whole,

is marriage mine those which deter-

the form
1 2

of marriage.

Amir'

3
4

All, loc, cit. ch. xii.et seq. Lane, loc. cit.vol. i. p. 139. Kohler, in 'Zeitschr. f. vgl. Rechtswiss.,' vol. iii. pp. 386, et seq. Glasson, loc. cit. p. 187.

7
8

6 Ibid., p. 189. Ibid., p. 195. Ibid., pp. 152, et seq. Meier and Schomann, loc. cit. p. 512. loc. cit.pp. 42, et seq. Rossbach, 'Roman Law,' p. 123. Mackenzie,

Glasson,

pp. 291, 298, 304.

M M

530

THE

HISTORY

OF

HUMAN

MARRIAGE

CHAP.

Man's repudiate Cook, it

appetite
a

was

for youth and beauty old and wife who has grown for more common much

often induces him According ugly.

a

to
to

Tahitian
partner
a

to

cast

the firstwife and take a more youthful Aleuts, Among both.1 the when with

than
"ceases

off to live

to wife possess attractions or value in the eyes of her proprietor, she A Malay, in many is sent back to her friends." * turns cases,

she becomes ugly from hard work In Switzerland, is much cares.3 marriage maternal and divorce dissolved through the wife is the when oftener
away

his wife

as

soon

as

husband's

senior, than Dr. Beringer-Feraud the

when

the

reverse

is the

case.4

observes
avec

that the Moors

une

in the region
non

of

Senegal
sous

"divorcent

facilite"extreme,

seulement
meme

to

v.

le pretexte le plus futile, mais souvent, et 5 According pour le plaisir de changer." uniquement, in Oettingen, the statistics of divorce and remarriage
prove

Europe
cause

that

the

taste

for variety

is often

the

chief

As
so

of the dissolution of marriage.6 the desire for offspring is a frequent

is generally

cause

the birth of children

continuance

the

best

of divorce,7 for guarantee

the

Speaking tie. of the marriage of some " Indian tribes of North America, Schoolcraft says, The best females arises from the ties of children, protection to married into play the strong natural affections of which, by bringing
at
once

the heart, appeal

organization
1
2

to

that

principle
8

in

man's

original

which
to

is the strongest."

Cook,

the Pacific Ocean,' Bancroft, loc. cit. vol. i. p. 92. 'The Head-Hunters vol. ii. p.

'

Voyage

vol. ii.p.

57.

Bock,

of Borneo,'

Geschichte,'
Touaregs
4 6

76

(Abipones);

' CulturCf.Klemm, p. 315. Barth, ' Reisen,' vol. i. p. 258

of Rhat). Glasson, loc. cit. p. 469. 'Revue d'Anthropologie,'

206

Inst.,' vol. xiii. p.

Slavonians).
loc. cit. p. 139 (Greenlanders). Fritsch, Dall,
7

Anthr. Cf. Keane, in 'Jour. p. 290. Krauss, loc. (Botocudos); 568 (South cit. p " loc. cit. p. 1 50. Oettingen, v.
1883,

(Western Eskimo). Egede, loc. cit. p. 143 loc. cit. p. 141 (Zulus). Wilson Felkin, and loc. cit. p. 31 (Duallas).Polak, loc. cit.vol. ii.p. 48 (Wanyoro). Buchner, Krauss, loc. cit. vol. i. p. 218 (Persians). (South pp. 532, yjo^etseq. "c. Slavonians); 8 The Indian in his Wigwam,' Schoolcraft, Cf. Nansen, loc. cit. p. 73
'

xxin

THE

DURATION

OF

HUMAN

MARRIAGE

531

Where

women

are a

regarded
"

that often happens The Dyak husbands

too

lazy
to

or

too

weak

almost as beasts of burden, it is a bad worker is divorced. wife who coolly dismiss their helpmates when to work, and select partners better qualified

the toils of life."1 Among the Sinhalese, undergo to Mr. Bailey, sickness is perhaps common the most according husband heartless reason a The why repudiates his wife.

desertion Kandyan

of

sick wife, he

says,

is

"

the worst

trait in the
manner as common

character, and

which they themselves it is cruel." 2 as However desirable the husband,

there
are

and unconcerned it, to allude shows that it is

in many

the cool

in

separation,
various

cases,

may

be for

him from prevent instances divorce

circumstances which tend to his wife. In many recklessly repudiating for the man loss of fortune. implies a
to

Though

provide the divorced wife with the full means of subsistence, he must, as already mentioned, her brought her into the usually give she with what house, and, among several peoples, a certain proportion
not,
as
a

rule,3 obliged

"

Among the Karens, often the half of the common wealth.4 leaves his wife, the rule is that the house and all the if a man being his but what he takes property belong to her, nothing
"

him.5 Among with Dalton, a wife who

the is put

Manipuris,
away

according fault without

to
on

Colonel
her part,

takes

all the cup

drinking

prevail among

of the husband, except one his loins.6 Similar rules the cloth round and Group.7 As the Galela, and in the Marianne

personal

property

; Lichtenstein, loc. cit. vol. ii. p. 48 vol. ii.p. 320 (Greenlanders) ; St. John, loc. cit. vol. i. p. 66 (Sea Dyaks).

(Bush-

mans)
1
2 3 4

St.

Ethn. Soc.,' N.S. vol. ii.p. 237. Bailey, ibid.,vol. ii.p. 292. Cf.Fritsch, loc. cit.p. 141 (Zulus). For exceptions, see ante p. 19. Nutkas, Inland Columbians loc. cit. vol. i. pp. 197, 277), (Bancroft,
'

John, in

'Trans.

loc. Burmese the Shans,' p. 295), (Colquhoun, Amongst (Fytche, Beni-Amer, (McNair, loc. cit. p. 236), cit.vol. ii.p. 73),Malays of Perak loc. Kunama (Munzinger, cit. pp. 320, 321, 489). 5 Mason, in 'Jour. As. Soc. Bengal,' vol. xxxv. pt. ii.p. 20. Shans

loc. cit. p. 51. ' Rieclel, in Zeitschr. f. Ethnol.,' vol. xvii. p. 78. cit. vol. v. pt. ii.p. 107.
Dalton,
7

Waitz-Gerland,

loc.

532

THE

HISTORY

OF

HUMAN

MARRIAGE

CHAP.

to

the

ancient

Teutons,

M.

Glasson
sauf

barbercs
femmc

voulaicnt

d'ailleurs que,
son

lois Les observes, le cas d'adultere, la Le

mari
;

"

repudiee cut lui laisser la maison

meme

existence
tout
ce

assuree.

devait
il etait

et

oblige
une

de

et de payer
aucun

lui abandonner fisc s'il repudiait au amende

x

qu'elle- contenait 1'equivalent du

sa

mundiunt fcmme sans

motif

se"rieux."

forms a very important practice of purchasing wives If the wife proves barren, obstacle to frequent repudiation.2 is unfaithful, or otherwise affords sufficient cause or of divorce,

The

he has paid for receives back what generally her ; 3 but, if he repudiates her without satisfactory grounds, Cases is forfeited.4 sum the purchase usually of divorce the
are

husband

very

frequent," small

says

Mr.

wife

is of

value.

considerable
with

amount,

the

the price of the where it is of Among the Basutos, where is attended dissolution of marriage

Casalis,

"

much

difficulty."5

And
to

Dr.

Finsch

ascribes

the

quency fre-

of divorce does
not

in Ponape

the

fact that wife-purchase

exist there.6 Moreover, he when

at the

divorces
same

loses his children

his wife, Among time. the

man

very

often

they they
1 3

remain
are

the in

property
some cases

of

father.7

taken

by

the

man,

others, in others, by the

several Among

peoples

Glasson, Sauer,

2 loc. cit. p. 187. Cf.Codrington, loc. cit. p. 244. in 'Zeitschr. f. Ethnol.,' loc. cit. p. 129 (Jakuts). Hildebrandt,

vol. x. p. 401 da Sorrento,

'Das Ausland,' 1881, p. 48 (Zulus). Merolla in 'Acta loc. cit. p. 235 (Negroes of Sogno). Holmberg, loc. cit. p. 56 Soc. Sci. Fennicae,' vol. iv. p. 315 (Thlinkets).Cf.Powers, ' loc. cit. p. 235 Missionary (Yurok) ; Lewin, (Mnis) ; Livingstone,

(Wakamba).

loc. cit. loc. (Malays). Merolla p. 117 (Badagas). Crawfurd, cit. vol. iii. p. 101 da Sorrento, p. 235 (Negroes of Sogno). 'Das Ausland,' 1881, p. 1026 in 'Acta Soc. Sci. Fennicae,' vol. iv. (Negroes of Bondo). Holmberg, 5 Casalis, loc. cit. p. 184. p. 315 (Thlinkets). in 'Zeitschr. f. Ethnol.,' vol. xii. p. 317. in 'Zeitschr. f. Ethnol.,' vol. iii.p. Kols (Jellinghaus, Munda 370), ' loc. Bedouins Todas (Marshall, (Klemm, Cultur-Geschichte, cit. p. 218), Finsch,
7
6

Travels,' p. 412 (Negroes of Angola). ' 4 Haxthausen, Transcaucasia,' v. p. 404 (Ossetes). Klemm, Geschichte,' Harkness, vol. iv. pp. 26, et seq. (Circassians).

'

Cultur-

vol. iv. p. ' The Lake

Tartars 150), Regions

(Georgi,loc.

cit. p.

of Central

Africa,' vol.

238), East ii.p. 333).

Africans

(Burton

xxin

THE

DURATION

OF

HUMAN

MARRIAGE

533

woman.1

In

Samoa,

mother, But

the

more are

Sinhalese, boys

followed the children young the father;2 whilst, among the advanced by the latter, girls by the former.3 taken
the

among many all the children, if uncivilized peoples, follow the mother,4 as Golden says, " according to the young, natural course of all animals." Another factor which has much of marriage, is the position held by
5

influence
women.

regard is paid to their feelings, a husband does not, of course, put his wife away for her, in for trivial reasons, divorce meaning Dr. Churcher informs cases, me many misery and distress. from Morocco

upon When

the stability
some

that

"

the

divorced

woman

And swell the ranks of the prostitutes." in China and among the Arabs of the Sahara.6 When one a man woman and unite with
love,

often goes to is the case the same

too

another

from

there

contract
"

is, of course, will be lasting.

marry

more

The

security that the Mantras, says Father

marriage Bourien,

frequently

without without

and

live together

knowing one another, previously Is it, then, astonishing loving. that

they part without regret, and that divorce is frequent among 7 The facility of Mohammedan divorce, as Mr. Bosthem ?
"

Aleuts

(Georgi,loc.

vol. iii. p. 240), Papuans Guinea of New

cit. p. Nukahivans

370), Dacotahs (v. Langsdorf,

'

loc. (Schoolcraft,

tit.

(Bink, in

397).
3

loc. cit. vol. i. p. 153), Bull. Soc. d'Anthr.,' ser. iii. vol. xi. p. ' 2 Turner, Samoa,' p. 97.

Pridham,

loc. cit.vol. i. p. 253.

Cf.Bancroft,

loc. tit. vol. ii.p. 672.

(Yucatan).
4

Greenlanders

(Cranz, loc.

cit. vol. iii. p. 328),Inland Apaches (ibid., vol. i. p.

tit. vol. i. p. 148),Thlinkets (Waitz, loc. loc. cit. vol. i. p. Columbians (Bancroft, 277),

513), Iroquois (Buchanan, 'North American in California (Powers, loc. cit. p. Indians,' pp. 338, et Gallinomero set?.), Indians (Waitz, loc. cit.vol. iii. p. 105), and other North American 178), Payaguas Caribs (ibid., iii. (Azara,loc. cit. vol. ii. p. 132), vol. p. 383), Marianne Islanders (Waitz-Gerland, vol. v. pt. ii. p. 107),Tongans in 'Trans. Ethn. Soc.,' (Martin,loc. cit.vol. ii. p. 179), Khasias (Steel,
N.S.
6
6

Dalton, loc. cit. p. 57). vol. vii. p. 308. Schoolcraft, loc. cit. vol. iii.p. 191. 'Die Sahara,' Chavanne, loc. cit. p. 91. Katscher,

Bourien,

in

'

Trans.

Ethn. in

Soc.,' N.S.
'

ibid., vol. p. 237 ; Mason,

Jour.As.

p. 401. iii. 80. p. Cf. St. vol. Soc. Bengal,' vol. xxxv.

John,
pt. ii,

p.

20.

534

THE

HISTORY

OF

HUMAN

MARRIAGE

CHAP.

worth

Smith

remarks,

is the
"

necessary
man

consequence
never

separation hazardous escape

of the sexes. lottery of

would marriage,

Eastern

if he

embark had not

of the in the

the

he has never seen, of divorce from the woman whom be in every way uncongenial to him."1 A union and who may is generally lasting, Mohammedans, with a first cousin, among have led to an attachment because early associations may at
a

tender

passion mutual Many

age.2 is not

Separation
of merely depending

is especially
a

rare

when

sensual upon

nature,

but

the uniting involves

sympathy

so

of the factors which far as it depends

cases woman's

mental qualities. influence the duration the

upon
marriage

operate

wife.

also in But the

where

will of the be dissolved may

riage, of marhusband,

by the

subordinate separation if the woman

to support

for the

herself, makes Moreover, man.3

position and her inability difficult for her than more claims
a

divorce, the she may

paid for her has to be returned,4 and purchase-sum forfeit her dowry in certain cases, even, and whatever If she must she brought with her at marriage.5 children

property lose her idea

also, she

will

naturally

shrink

from

the

of

separation.

Since the
are,

causes
an

which
extent,
so

influence the far

as
same

the duration
as

to

so

great

those

of marriage influence which

are polygyny to be associated

the form concerned,

of marriage,
we

monogamy

and

might

expect

strict monogamy

with

stability of marriage, and extensive But this is only partly the case.
Poole,

stabilit polygyny with inWhen monogamy

Lane Lane, Mr.

in

'

The

Academy,'

vol.

v.

p. 684.

2 3

Java,
the
women,

loc. cit. vol. i. p. 215. Crawfurd (loc. cit. vol. i. p. between the frequency of women

abundance

of food ; the
can earn a

in points -out the connection, deserting their husbands and industriousness laboriousness of the and

79)

who
and Crawfurd,

subsistence

independent

of

husband,

and

the

lameness
4

loc. cit. p. 235 Marsden, f. Ethnol.,' (Rejangs). vol. xvii. p. 78 (Galela). loc. Inst.,' vol. xvi. p. 355 (Kaupuis). Rowney, in 'Jour.Anthr. Watt, Harkness, loc. cit. p. 136 (Kerantis). Marshall, loc. cit. p. 217 (Todas).
101

servileness vol. iii. p.

of the

men.

(Malays).

Riedel,

in

'Zeitschr.

(Negroes). cit. p. 117 (Badagas). Waitz, loc. cit. vol. ii. p. 120 6 Mohammedans (Harkness, (Lane, loc. cit. vol. i, p. 139),Badagas
p. 117).

xxin

THE

DURATION

OF

HUMAN

MARRIAGE

535

is chiefly due to the he secures no when

man's

inability to support

many

wives,

or

economical

cases wives, he tries in many by a frequent of monogamy

by a plurality of advantage to make up for the inconveniences

change

thinks that the reason why polygyny by Mohammedan Malays the practised
the

of mate. is not

Mr.
more

Bickmore
generally found in
new

is to

be

facility with

which

contracted.1 marriage Moors of the 'Western

a obtained and And the Arabs and of Asia Sahara, according to Burckhardt

divorce

is

the and

Chavanne,
wives

indemnify

themselves

through

monogamous between that the proportion instinct others human

for their

habits.2
the
sexes,

Considering,
and

succession of further, monogamous shared with the forms of

may

the

which
of the

man

in

early

times
have

probably

affected marriage, scarcely at all its duration, we infer that the development of the latter, at least at the but
stages

higher

primates,

lower
that

of civilization, has been of the former. As has already been pointed

men,

somewhat

different from

out,

it is extremely
sexes

probable
lasted

the union till that, among primitive of the We have also perhaps some after the birth of the offspring. lasted for years. tenant Lieuto believe that the connection reason families consisting of Orang-utan de Crespigny met
male,

female,

and

similar groups father of both In any decide.

ones, young and v. Koppenfels was the male of the Gorilla ; but whether it is of course impossible ones, the young

two

saw

the
to

there is abundant evidence that marriage in proportion durable has, upon as more the whole, become has risen to higher degrees of cultivation, race the human
case,

and

that

condition It is evident which

was women

amount certain of civilization of the formation of life-long unions.

is

an

essential

that,

at

the

early

stage
as

first became
with her

united

husband

valuable by a new

of development labourers, a
bond
more

at

wife lasting

beauty. The by the tie was and strengthened youth And bride-price and the marriage greater consideraportion.
than
1

Bickmore,/^.

cit.p. 279.

loc. cit. vol. i. p. 8 1 2 Burckhardt, loc. cit. p. 63.

Cf. 'Das (Javanese).

Chavanne,

Ausland,'

1881,

p. 569;

Raffles^

'

Die

Sahara/ pp. 454,

et seq.

536

THE

HISTORY

OF

HUMAN

MARRIAGE

CH.

xxni

tion for better

women,

higher for

development the

of the paternal and welfare, it made stronger, A

a

feeling,
more

forethought

children's

have gradually refined love-passion in many has become, cases, almost

in the
most

indissoluble.

until it husband

longer to societies is no permitted he likes ; a wife cannot, repudiate his wife whenever without herself from her divorce husband. has Marriage more ado, is superintended become by a contract the keeping of which advanced

the

State, and

which

may

be

dissolved

only

uuder

certain

stipulated conditions. Although there can which

more

be

no

doubt

that

the

psychical
to

causes

have

strengthened

the

marriage

tie tend

become

we that divorce not must conclude potent, will in future be less frequent and more restricted by the laws than

it is

now

in the

European laws

Europe Christian owe of idealistic religious commandment their origin to an which, interpreted in its literal sense, gave rise to legal prescriptions that
and social life of the with the mental The mass powerful of the Roman authority of the people. to enforce Church that marriage was the dogma necessary The introduced Reformation is indissoluble. somewhat far from harmonizing greater gone liberty in this
same

countries. divorce in

It

must

be

remembered

respect,

and

modern

legislation

has

further in the

direction.

CHAPTER

XXIV

SUMMARY

OUR

investigation of human

has

marriage

to the method according Many of the conclusions few, I think, are a necessary

ment The developend. in all its aspects has been examined, in the introductory chapter. suggested less hypothetical, but not more or are
now

come

to an

deductions
on
a a

from

trustworthy of

As they evidence. facts, it may be well

as a

are

based
present

great

accumulation view of

to

general

the argument

whole. defined marriage as between male and female,

We propagation among the
many

more

or

less durable beyond the

connection
mere

lasting

till after the of the lower

anthropomorphous It is closely
care

the offspring. as a rule among animals, it occurs it is universal among manapes, and kind. duties : the connected with parental

birth of

of It is found

act

of the children belongs chiefly to the mother, and guardian of the family. whilst the father is the protector for the existence Being a necessary requirement of certain its instinct it developed to an owes origin species, obviously

immediate

If, as selection. in early a seems probable, there was pairing season times, the continued excitement of the sexual instinct cannot have played a part in the origin of human assuming marriage institution And that the among existed primitive men. through the powerful of human natural
"

influence

it is highly
Primates

probable
seems

that it did

exist,

as

the

marriage

of the
and

to

be due

to the small

number

of

young

the long period

of infancy.

Later

on,

when

mankind

became

538

THE

HISTORY

OF

HUMAN

MARRIAGE

CHAP.

chiefly carnivorous, still

more

the

necessary

assistance of an for the subsistence

adult
of

male

became
as

the

children,

devolves on the man. The the chase everywhere suggestion that, in olden times, the natural guardian of the children was foundation in not the father, but the maternal uncle, has no
fact ; neither has the hypothesis that all the males of the All the evidence their guardians. tribe indiscriminately were our we that among possess tends to show earliest human
ancestors

the

family,

not

the

tribe, formed

the

nucleus

of

itselfperhaps the cases, was and, in many The not man-like only social group. apes are gregarious, certainly and the solitary life they generally lead is almost difficulty in to due the they experience getting chiefly
every

social group,

sufficient quantities of food. half-human or eating human than they.

We

may

infer that
were

our

fruitgarious grebeyond

ancestors

not

more

Afterwards,
he

when

man

passed

his frugivorous
kind
as of life,

animals

who

continued, as a rule, this solitary is a disadvantage to all large gregariousness live chiefly on flesh. Even are now there
stage,

live rather in separate savage peoples of the lowest type who in tribes, and facts indicate families than that the chief The for this is want reason of sufficient food. sociability from in the therefore, sprang main progressive of man, intellectual together
and husband

material

and least the only, at the principal factor in the earliest forms of in all probability, is an man's social life. Human marriage, inheritance from some ape-like progenitor. Most
customs

civilization, whilst the tie that kept if not and wife, parents children, was,

anthropologists believe, indeed,

"

who
that
man

have

on written prehistoric lived originally in a state

"

evidence it for consists of notices of some savage nations said given to live promiscuously, and of some curious customs which be from to did a are time survivals marriage assumed when
not

or of promiscuity that this hypothesis

; but communal marriage is essentially unscientific.

we

have

found

The

exist.

Many

in promiscuous
erroneous,

of the assertions made have, however, intercourse

as

to peoples

living

been

question.

of the others and the accuracy But even if some of the statements

to be shown is at least open to true, it would were

xxiv

SUMMARY

539

be

mistake
a

to. infer that

these quite exceptional

cases

stage
;

passed
that

through of development which all mankind is it the lowest peoples certainly not among and

represent have

to promiscuity. nearly approach relations most sexual is the inference of a primitive condition Equally unwarranted
"
"

of the

communal world
are

marriage the
sexes

from

the fact that in

some

parts of marriage.
among

may

cohabit
and

freely

before

There whom

numerous

sexual
on a

savage intercourse out

barbarous

peoples

unchastity disgrace or proved have between

to

is of rare occurrence, of wedlock being looked upon as a the part of the woman has Contact with a " higher culture crime.
"

pernicious
some reason

to the to

morality believe
on

of savage peoples ; and we irregular connections that exhibited

a

the

sexes

have,

the whole,

tendency

along with the progress of civilization. Moreover,^ is quite different free sexual intercourse previous to marriage from involves a suppression promiscuity, which of individual; inclinations.
which
is
rare

increase

The
among

most

by
interpreted
sort
as

foreign
acts

form general of it is prostitution, living in a state of nature, untouched peoples influence. Customs have been which
"

of

religious

for individual expiation marriage found in the East ; the prostitution

of
to

jus
or

primae
all the
or a

noctis granted guests

at
a

the friends of the

or

bridegroom,

to

may
true
are

particular person, a chief priest ; and the practice of lending wives to visitors be far more This is satisfactorily explained otherwise. certain peoples, courtesans also of the fact that, among

marriage,

to

"

held in greater estimation than women married to a single Mr. Morgan's husband. that the former prevalence view of
"

"

marriage
"

in

"

group

and

promiscuity

classificatory system
presupposes peoples blood-relationship,
"

of relationship" that
the
as can

proved in force among

was

are

by

the

nomenclature the

many founded on

as

near

could
terms

be

known.

But

it
were

parentage of individuals that the scarcely be doubted

mere

for relationships chiefly with

or

originally
to
sex

terms

of address, also
to

given

reference

and

age,

as

the

external,
to

the

social, relationship he or she person whom that the system

"

in which addressed.

the

of

kinship through

speaker stood It has been suggested females only "

"

540

THE

HISTORY

OF

HUMAN

MARRIAGE

CHAP.

implying,

chiefly, that children are named after their mothers, not after their fathers, and that property and rank succeed line female in is due to the uncertain paterthe nity exclusively But the ties of resulted from early promiscuity. which
"

blood
than

have

exercised

far less direct influence We have

seen

is generally
reasons

several than

assumed. for naming

this system be that there may

on

after the father, apart The in custom

a man, on

children after the mother rather from any consideration of relationship. accordance with which, to live with among his wife notice in this

marrying, goes many peoples, house in the of her father deserves special It is probable the causes that connection. make which have directly influenced also children take their mother's name the
seems so

rules
to

of succession, have been of

we

but
even

the

power of the higher importance. general habits

name

itself

Moreover,
of what

far

as

know,
moral

there

is

no

coincidence

we

with the prevalence and immoral female line among ; and existing savages of the male and line prevails, although among nity patervarious peoples the male is often actually uncertain on account of their polyan-

consider

Avowed customs. marriage the female line only, by no means kinship. Finally, there of male
drous exhibit females

recognition of kinship in implies an unconsciousness

are

rude peoples who " kinship through traces no at all of a system of in support Thus the facts put forward of the only." do not entitle us of promiscuity been has ever the prevailing
to
assume

many

hypothesis
promiscuity relations is opposed regard between
to

that

form

even

single people, whilst ideas we are to all the correct able Promiscuous man. the early state of among
sexes

of sexual hypothesis the

to

with intercourse
very

form

the

tends

to

pathological the almost

condition

unfavourabl

to fecundity

; and

of
as

jealousyamong
well
as

among

peoples unaffected the lower mammals, makes

ever

universal prevalence by foreign influence,

it most

that

promiscuity As development. exclusively peoples

we

prevailed have seen,

one man

at

any

the
is
so

stage idea that

unlikely of human
a

woman

belongs
various

to

that it has
'

In the chapter

on

among rooted led to several revolting practices. Marriage we that noted and Celibacy
'

deeply

xxiv

SUMMARY

541

the

single barbarous

state
races,

is comparatively

rare

among

savage

and

men.

earlier than civilized who, as a rule, marry A as unan upon almost natural celibate is, indeed, looked Very being. was the same the case much with the

ancient civilized nations both of the Old World In modern in the East. is still the case as the other hand, partly psychical there
"

and

the New,
on

civilization,

are

several
to

factors

unfavourable

partly economical, As consea marriage. quence,

"

the proportion people has been of unmarried ally graduincreasing in Europe, and the age at which people marry has risen. A curious kind of celibacy, met with among various peoples at different stages, is the enforced celibacy of persons This evidently depends devoted to religion. upon the notion
that sexual have grown

intercourse

is impure

"

intercourse

up originally from between members

the

seems to notion which instinctive feeling against

a

of the

same

family

or

household.

all animal species the male to fight with active part, and has generally plays the most The same was of the female. other males for the possession doubt the case no this ancestors, early human with our and courtship of almost
mode
races.

In

the

of courtship
Much part
more

survives

even

commonly,

some among of the lower however, means on courtship now

the
woman

how make

a of love ; and the prolonged making of the man is far from being completely We have seen passive. in various ways men to and women savage endeavour by ornasex : themselves attractive to the opposite menting,
"

mutilating, painting, and these

tattooing

themselves.

That

this end appears practices essentially subserve chiefly from the fact that the time for is them the age of selected It seems that clothing, at least in a puberty. also probable for a similar reason, cases, was great many originally adopted
and
cause

that the of
man's

feeling

far from being the original of shame, his nakedness, is, on the contrary, a covering

result of this custom. Whilst the men are

generally
cases
a

the courters,

the

women

may

in many,
at

most, perhaps Though pleasure.

as an

accept or refuse their proposals daughter is the lower races among property, and is in many instances

regarded

objectof

542

THE

HISTORY

OF

HUMAN

MARRIAGE

CHAP.

betrothed
married Among

are a not, as earliest youth, women rule, in the matter. without having any voice of their own their liberty of selection is very existing savages

in her

considerable,
every

under and individual grown-up

there

was,

primitive conditions when his her living, or own earned when labour, daughter a and when strictly speaking, no
"

more

consequently
woman

is
case

now

an slave nor objectof trade free in that respect than she was more At a latter stage the most among of the lower races. Among have reached a different. was peoples who

neither doubtless even

was

"

relatively high

in of civilization the father's power, fully developed connection system with a more of ancestormore extensive, more worship, has invariably become lute. absoNot
son,

degree

only among in awe

the

full-grown

daughter,

but

the

full-grown
stands

who

savages of

enjoys perfect
father
t

independence,
many

so

much

the

that, among without

peoples, no have given formed

marriage
some

is concluded

of these his consent. We

among
only
a

account of this strengthened paternal authority have found that it has ; we various nations

transitional
we

institutions ; and

have

stage in the history of human indicated the stages of its gradual

decline.
The important
a

of subject
the and

sexual

claimed
we

good
out

deal of attention. contradiction sexual

selection has necessarily In an introductory chapter

between Mr.

pointed

Darwin's

to selection, and endeavoured show that the sexual selection of the lower animals is entirely law of the survival of the fittest. to the great subordinate From the way in which the sexual colours, odours, and sounds

theories of natural

of animals

are

distributed among

different species,

we

drew

the

to a certain that, though they are always extent conclusion hurtful to the species, they are upon the whole advantageous, it for to find each as inasmuch they make the sexes easier

other ; whereas

if

we

accept that
the

Mr.

Darwin's

theory,

we

are

compelled
on

to

suppose

inexplicable has

which
way

his hypothesis
most
are

is founded,
to

aesthetic sense in been developed

the

dangerous

the

that there

facts incompatible
between

We alao found species. tion with Mr. Darwin's explanaand

of the connection

love

beauty

in mankind,

xxiv

SUMMARY

543

and of the origin of the different human to the whole human of beauty common
mere

races.

There

is an

ideal

race

; but this ideal is a

taste
are
accompanied

similarities in abstraction, as general by specific differences. Men and women

find beauty

in

the full development the human of those

organism

to of the visible characteristics belonging in general ; of those peculiar to the sex ;

As a certain kind of constitution peculiar to the race. is best suited for certain conditions life, of and the best harmonizes that which racial type is on the whole with the external relations in which the respective peoples live, we
may

infer that the health, that

full development
a

of

deviation

from in

dicates racial characters inindicates disease. them

Physical

beauty

is therefore

manifestation of physical the instinct which prefers

disease,

the outward respect of perfection, and the development

every

beauty
the

to

ugliness, healthiness

to

is evidently within According Darwin, to Mr.

different
theory
beauty

standards of in this indicated due

of natural selection. due to the racial differences are beauty, to the according whereas,
power

book,

the

different
We have

standards
seen

of

are

to racial differences.

that the

racial peculiarities stand in some connection with the external in which the various races live. But, as we do circumstances know from are that acquired transmitted not characters
parent
to

previous

ferences the difwhether are the inherited effects of conditions of life to which have been It seems most generations doubtful

offspring, it is exceedingly

subject.

probable

that they

are

due

to

natural

selection,

which
as

has
were

intensified preserved and in accordance most with lived. various races

such

congenital conditions

variations

the

under
'

which

the

' Law dealt with we of the of Similarity instinct which, as a rule, keeps from the powerful animals belonging to another pairing with individuals species, and found in the infertility of first the origin of this aversion

Under

the head

crosses

and

hybrids.

No

such

instinct

can

be

said

to

keep it is

the various human races apart that the diversities not known least resemble each other favourable a conditions,
are

from
even

one

another the but be

; and
races

between
so
race

which

not

great
may

that, under

mixed

produced.

544

THE

HISTORY

OF

HUMAN

MARRIAGE

CHAP.

Closely

akin

to

the

horror
without

incest, which,

almost in

of bestiality is exception,

is the
a

horror

of

the

of is forbidden

races

men,

though
an

the degrees

vary

within degree. extraordinary parents

characteristic of which intercourse

It is nearly

universally abominated between brothers among

a

We of the tribe or clan. members criticized the theories set forth by various writers as to the To origin of such prohibitions. each of these theories there
are

great many between all the

ally and children, generand sisters, often between cousins, and, by modern zation, civilipeoples uninfluenced

between

; and special objections avoid incestuous marriages

all of them presuppose they are only because

that

men

taught
pure

to

do

so.

As

matter

of

fact, the

home

is kept

from

by customs, nor neither by laws, nor by education, but by an instinct which under normal stances circumkin love between a the nearest makes sexual is no innate impossibility. Of course there psychical
to marriage aversion relations ; but there is an with near innate between living very to aversion marriage persons from as closely together early youth, persons such and,
are
a

incestuous

intercourse

an

in most cases related, this feeling displays itself chiefly as horror of intercourse kin. The existence of between near innate by is proved, not of this kind aversion only experience, show but

common

by

an

facts which

of

consanguinity, laws against

that it is not but by close

of abundance .ethnographical in the first place by degrees

living
are

together,

that

prohibitory

intermarriage

determined. which

Thus
is quite

many peoples have a rule of local exogamy, independent The extent to which, of kinship. nations, nearly
so

relatives connected
a

are

not

allowed

to intermarry,

various among is obviously

with
"

their close

living together.

There
between
"-

is

strong

coincidence the

(as statistical

data

prove)

exogamy

of relationship from the close living springs, to a great extent, which system that they together of kinsfolk numbers of considerable institution. in fact, be regarded two as must, sides of one less one-sided, Prohibitions of incest are or very often more and
"

classificatory system

more applying father's side or

extensively
to

either

to

the

kinsfolk
as

on

the

those

on

the mother's,

according

descent

xxiv

SUMMARY

545

have seen or we is reckoned women men that through ; and local the line of descent is intimately connected ships. relationwith however, In a large number of cases, prohibitions of influenced by indirectly intermarriage are the close living only

together. intimate of the by means

Aversion

to the intermarriage

of persons

who

live in

prohibitions connection with each other has provoked is traced kinship intermarriage as of relations ; and, to be concomes the name of names, sidered of a system identical

feeling that two

way
to
or

Generally relationship. speaking, the in some intimately persons are connected with through
an

other may,
notion
are an

the

that

intercourse
to

association of ideas, give rise between is incestuous. them close living together But most of the

There
inspires

exceptions

recorded
of birth.
of extreme
are

to aversion instances of intermarriage

rule that intermarriage.

the

refer to royal

and sister families, and are brought about simply by pride Incestuous unions may also take place on account isolation, and certain instances of such connection Marriage is not
as as

of

brother

evidently the results of vitiated instincts. a half-brother and a half-sister,however,

contrary
to the principle

tween benecessarily

here

laid down,

polygyny there
are

breaks
wives feeling

up each have who

family

into

as

of

children. disgust associated

many sub-families The question arose :

"

Why

is

have who the action relationship from a period of life at which We found an of desire is naturally out of the question ? in the evil effects resulting from answer consanguineous

between

persons

the with lived in a

of marriage long-continued, timate in-

idea

marriages.

It

seems

to

species that the sexual different from, as

some

for the welfare of the elements' which unite shall be somewhat it is necessary that they shall be in
necessary

be

way

similar

to,

one

another.
plants and

The
of

injurious results
close

self-fertilization among
among

of interbreeding
a

and

to prove the existence animals appear it is impossible to believe that it does not

of such

law,

also. found

We
reason
more

stated
to

several believe

facts pointing

apply to man in this direction, and marriages

are

that

consanguineous
regions, where than they have

much

in injurious

savage

existence

is often very

severe,

the struggle for proved to be in

N

546

THE

HISTORY

OF

HUMAN

MARRIAGE

CHAP.

civilized society.
can

stand

that also observed the test of scientific investigation

We

no

evidence which has hitherto been marriages, in

adduced
way Through
some

against the view

or

that
or an

other,

are

more

consanguineous less detrimental

to the species.

natural

selection

instinct must

have

been

developed,

as a injurious powerful enough, rule, to prevent This instinct displays itself simply as an aversion on unions. the part of individuals to union with others with whom they have lived, but as these are for the most part blood-relations,

the result is the survival of the fittest. We to consider sexual selection as influenced by proceeded We found that love and calculation. affection, sympathy, has only

slowly

become

the

refined

feeling it is in the minds

of

in modern times, although persons cultivated conjugal is far from being even unknown, affection among very rude The savages. endogamous rules which prevent different races,
nations,

classes, and adherents different from intermarrying due to want are of religions of lost their importance and have gradually sympathy, ing accordhave as increased, altruism and religious toleration and

or

tribes, hereditary

castes,

civilization has diminished

the barriers which

separate

different

nations and the various classes of society. As regards the mode of contracting marriage, we inferred" from the universality of the horror of incest, and from the has in procuring difficulty a savage in a friendly man a wife
manner

without
"

making by

up

for the
capture

loss he
must

inflicts been when

on

her
very

father
common

that
at

marriage that
stage

have

of social

development

family

ties had

lived in small groups of man stronger, and but when the idea of barter had nearly related persons, itself to his mind. We saw that marriage scarcely presented by capture was by marriage by purchase, as barter succeeded
in general stage,
some
a

become

has

followed

upon

robbery.
was

Again,
to
was

at

later

feeling daughter,

of shame

attached

the

idea

of

selling Its gradual

and marriage disappearance took

hand,

by purchase place in two

became
a

abandoned. different ways. appearing exchange

was

On
as

symbol, in or as an the marriage sale sham ceremonies of presents ; on the other hand, the purchase-sum
a

the

one

the

purchase

trans-

xxiv

SUMMARY

547

formed

into the morning

"

afterwards the whole by the bridegroom or of marriage history of

peoples by

gift and the dotal portion, a part being given to the bride either directly
"

by

her
have

father. taken

These

transformations
only in the

purchase
great

place, not

the

are who a rule, however, in savage life,being

civilized nations, but among several As still in a savage or semi-civilized state. the marriage portion plays no important part chiefly due weaker higher
sex,

to

feeling of respect

sympathy

for

the
a

which,

civilization. characteristic of for be intended to a settlement the wife in case death be dissolved the husband's through although imply that
it may

and is on the whole, Very often it is

the
or

marriage otherwise, it may

to

have wife

the meaning
as

of the

return

gift, or

the

well

contribute Having
religious Polygyny

to the expenses

is expected household. of the joint

as

husband

noted rites, we
was

the

growth
to

of the

passed

and marriage ceremonies forms human of marriage.

by most permitted of the ancient peoples historic is by the at present period, and permitted within by the and several civilized nations majority of savage it races tribes. Yet, among not a few savage and barbarous
is almost or even unknown, prohibited ; and almost where everyit is confined to the smaller part of the people, the being monogamous. Moreover, yast majority where polygyny it is modified, as a rule, in two ways occurs, that tend towards monogamy

of first the wives, generally the the favour married, and through by the husband likes he to the constantly shown wife Among best. occurs, certain peoples polyandry and, like is modified in a monogamous direction, the first polygyny, husband
causes

through

the

higher

position

granted

to

one

usually

being the

the

chief of

husband.
are

Among

the

by

which

forms between

marriage
sexes
more

influenced, the
an

numerical In part.
in due

proportion
some
more

the
are men.
as

plays
men

important
women,

countries
women

there than

than

others
to

This

disproportion
war, are

is and facts

causes, various disparity in the number

such

female

infanticide,

which
more

seem

to
are

show

at birth. There of the sexes that in rough mountainous

countries

boys

born

than

girls, and

that

consanguineous
N
N
2

548

THE

HISTORY

OF

HUMAN

MARRIAGE

CHAP.

marriages this be so,

occurs

a considerable produce hardly be a mere it can

excess

of male

births.

If

coincidence

that polyandry

chiefly among in a very endogamous several

one reasons

why

are mountaineers peoples and who high degree. As for polygyny, there are desire to possess more man than may

has to live apart peoples the husband many wife. Among from his wife during her pregnancy, and as long as she suckles her child. Female a powerful youth and beauty have for men
attraction, and
women

among

generally

peoples become The have

at the

lower

stages

advanced
a

wives is of another very common wife for the choice of a new reason partner, as desire for offspring, is universal in mankind. In a savage and for various reasons, barbarous state a man's power and wealth are proportionate potent labourers. The barrenness
a

communities. to factor ; and

old much liking of

many

sooner men

of tion civilizathan in more

for variety is also is to have many

desirable of his offspring. Nevertheless, however be from the man's may point of view, it is prohibited polygyny most many peoples, and among of the others it is among Where the amount of female labour is limited, exceptional.
to the number

and

no a

for

accumulated to keep man

property
a

be very difficult exists, it may Again, where female plurality of wives.

the value, the necessity of paying is a hindrance to polygyny, which

is of considerable for a wife purchase-sum

labour

can

be

overcome a

only

by

implies due the

violation of the is paid to respect form

wealthier feelings of women these,

the

men.

Polygyny
; hence,

where

only proper love, which depends sympathy husband

arising

monogamy considered The of marriage. refined passion of not only on external attractions, but on

is

mental qualities, forms a tie between lasts for life ; and the true monoand wife which gamous instinct, the absorbing for is a one, passion powerful

from

to polygynous obstacle less prevalent has been

"

habits.
at

the

It is certain lowest stages

that of

polygyny
civilization

where
sexes

wars

do

the

; where

not the proportion seriously of life is chiefly supported by hunting, and

disturb

female
is
no

labour

is consequently

than

accumulation of wealth higher stages ; and it is at somewhat

there slight value ; where distinction of class and. no

of
"

it

seems

probable

xxiv

SUMMARY

549

that

monogamy earliest human certain point

prevailed
ancestors.

almost exclusively among But, though civilization up

its higher polygyny, lead to monogamy.
to

our

to

is favourable

forms We

invariabl

noted

necessarily has, in many that polygyny

and

have

ways,

become

less desirable

for the civilized

ancestors,

man

than

it

was

for his barbarian

and

savage

the
of
to

same men

that other Again, result. and

and

causes

have

polyandry,
an

to produce co-operated being due to an excess

presupposing
at

jealousy, must
no

is

the

solid evidence On the rule.

a

all times for the theory

abnormally have been that

feeble disposition
exceptional
; there

in early times
seems

it

was

contrary,

this form

expression of the part of the eldest brother, and, if additional wives it led to group afterwards acquired, marriages of the

require in most

certain
cases, an

degree

of

of marriage It was civilization. fraternal

to

probably, benevolence on
were

Toda

type. As
a

uncivilized and many vanced adhis wife whenever divorce he a man peoples, may likes. Nevertheless, is an divorce a great exception among even races, races type ; and many among of the lowest have numerous a nations consider, or considered, marriage by the husband, must not be dissolved union which except for law. We or certain reasons also noted stipulated by custom
instances The
causes

general rule, human for life, and among

marriage
most

is not

necessarily

contracted

in which the wife may separate by which the duration of

are, on

from

her

husband.
is
as

human

marriage

influenced those

the

whole, the

but
form

not

exactly, marriage

the
; and,

same

which

determine frequently

of

though

coexists with great stability of marriage, in the rudest condition of man. this is scarcely the case Marriage, has become durable in more generally speaking, has advanced. as race the human proportion has Marriage in various been to evolution thus monogamy

subject

ways,

though The

the

course

of

evolution

has

not

been

the

same.

dominant

tendency

of this process

always its later at A

of the wife's rights. stages has been the extension longer the husband's no ; and, according property

wife
modern

is

to

550

THE

HISTORY

OF

HUMAN

MARRIAGE

CH.

xxiv.

ideas, marriage

is,

of perfect equality is the history of marriage been gradually triumphing and

be, a should between the sexes.

or
a

contract

on

the footing of human have women

The

history

relation
over

in which

the

passions, the

prejudices,

the selfish interests of

men.

AUTHORITIES

QUOTED.1

' ' Abercromby Folk(John),' Marriage Customs ; in of the Mordvins Lore,' vol. i. London, 1890. ' Abo. Abo Tidningar.' ' Academy (The).' London. Acosta History of the Indies.' (Joseph de), 'The Natural and Moral Trans, ed. by C. R. Markham. 2 London, 1880. vols. Adair (James), 'The History of the American Indians.' London, 1775. ' ' Adam in 'The Consanguinity Marriage in Fortnightly Review,' (W.), ; vols. ii.-iii. London, 1865-66. Agassiz (L. J. R.), 'An Essay Classification.' on London, 1859. 'A Journey in Brazil.' Boston, 1868. ' Ahlqvist (A.). Die Kulturwb'rter der westfinnischen Sprachen.' Helsingfors, 1875. ' ' ' Unter Wogulen Ostjaken; in Acta Societatis Scientiarum und Fennicae,' vol. xiv. Helsingfors, 1885. ' Albertis (L. M. d'), Guinea.' New Trans. London, 2 vols. 1880. Alcedo 'The Geographical Historical Dictionary of America (A. de), and Indies.' Trans, ed. by G. A. Thompson. don, and the West 5 vols. Lon"

1812-15.
Allen

Amfr'
'

(Grant), Falling in Love, AH (M. Sayyid), 'The

and

'

with other Essays.' Law Personal of 4 vols.

the

London, 1889. Mahommedans.'

and

London, Ancient Laws

1880. Institutes of Ireland.'

to

Dublin

London,

1865-79.
Anderson Anderson

'Mandalay (John), (John W.), Notes

'

Momien.' of Travel

London, 1876. in Fiji and New

Caledonia.'

London,

Andersson 'The ' Andree (Richard),Zur Volkskunde

"
"

1880. ' Lake Ngami.' London (C.J.), 1856. River.' Okavango London, 1861.

der

Juden.'
f. Anthr.,'

Bielefeld

and

Leipzig,

1881. 'Die Beschneidung

1881.
'

'

in 'Archiv

vol. xiii. Brunswick,

Angas
'
"

(G. F.), Polynesia.'

Savage Life and Scenes

London [1866]. in Australia and

New

Zealand.

London,

1850.
Of articles in periodicals only in this list.
1

some

of the

more

important

have

been

included

552

THE

HISTORY

OF

HUMAN

MARRIAGE

Angas
'

Australia Illustrated.' London, 1847. Review (The).' London. Apollodorus Atheniensis, ' Bt/SXto^'/cT/.' ' Archiv fur Anthropologie. Zeitschrift fur Naturgeschichte Brunswick. schichte des Menschen.'
Anthropological

' South (G. F.),

und

Urge-

Archivio per antropologia la etnologia.' Ed. by Paolo Mantegazza. e Florence. Aristotle, ' Ta iro\iTiKd.' Armstrong 'A Personal Narrative of the Discovery of the North(Alex.), West Passage.' London, 1857. ' in Arnot (Fred.), Garenganze Years' Pioneer Mission Work ; or, Seven Central Africa.' London [1889]. ' Ashe (R. P.), Two Kings of Uganda.' London, 1889. Ashe (Thomas), ' Travels in America, don, in the Year 1806.' LonPerformed
1809. Asiatick Researches.' Calcutta. ' Athenaeum (The).' London. Atkinson (T. W.), ' Travels in the Regions of the Upper and Lower Amoor.' London, 1860. ' Aus fur Lander Familienblatt alien Weltthelien. und Volkerkunde.' Leipzig. ' Ausland (Das).' Stuttgart und Augsburg. Azara (F.de), ' Voyages Paris, dans 1'Amerique 4 vols. meridionale.'
'

'

1809. Baber
in in the Interior of China;' and Researches Soc. Supplementary Papers,' vol. i. London, 1886. ' Bachofen J.) A.ntiquarische Briefe.' Strasburg, 1880. (J. ' Das Mutterrecht.' Stuttgart, 1861. ' Baegert (Jacob), An Account Inhabitants of the Caliof the Aboriginal fornian Peninsula.' Trans.; in 'Smithsonian Reports,' 1863-64. Washington. ' ' An Account Bailey (John), of Ceylon ; of the Wild Tribes of the Veddahs in 'Trans. Ethn. Soc.,' N.S., vol. ii. London, 1863. 'The Emotions Will.' Bain (Alex.), London, the 1880. and ' Baker (S. W,), The Albert N'yanza, Great Basin of the Nile, and Explorations London, 2 vols. 1867. of the Nile Sources.' 'The Nile Tributaries of Abyssinia.' London, 1868. ' Balfour (Edward), The Cyclopaedia and Southern of India, and Eastern Asia.' London, 3 vols. 1885. Bancroft (H. H.), 'The Native Races of the Pacific States of North America,' New York, 1875-76. 5 vols. ' Barrington (George), The History of New South Wales.' London, 1810. Barrow into the Interior of Southern (John),'An Account of Travels Africa, in the Years 1797 and 1798.' 2 vols. London, 1801-04. ' in NordEarth (Heinrich), Reisen und Entdeckungen und CentralGotha, Afrika.' 5 vols. 1857-58. ' Sammlung Bearbeitung Vokabularien. und central-afrikanischer "c. Gotha, 1862. "Collection,' ' Limpopo bis zum Somalilande.' Earth (Hermann von), Ost-Afrika vom Leipzig, 1875. ' Bastian (A.)t des alten America.' Berlin, Die Culturlander 2 vols.

(E. C.),'Travels
Roy.

'

Geo.

"

"

"

'
"

1878. Ethnolojjische Inselgruppen

'
"

Forschungen.' in Oceanien.'

2 vols. Jena, 1871-73. Berlin, 1883.

AUTHORITIES

QUOTED

553

in der Geschichte.' 'Der Mensch Leipzig, 1860. Bastian (A.), 3 vols. Inselreichs.' 'Der Papua des dunkeln Berlin, 1885. ' bei verschiedenen der Erde.' Volkern Die Rechtsverhaltnisse Berlin, 1872. ' ' ' Beitrage zur Ethnologic ; in Zeitschr. f. Ethnol.,' vol. i. Berlin,
"
" "

1869. ' die Eheverhaltnisse in ' Zeitschr. f. Ethnol.,' vol. vi., Ueber ; Berlin, 1874. 'The Ainu of Japan.' London, Batchelor (John), 1892. in 'Trans. As. Soc. Japan,'vol. x. 'Notes on hama, Yokothe Ainu;'
'
" "

1882.
Bates

(H. W.), 'The

Naturalist

on

the River

Amazons.'

vols. London,

1863. ' ' Beauregard in ' Bull. Soc. En Asie ; Kachmir et Tibet ; (Ollivier), d'Anthr.,' ser. iii., Paris, 1882. vol. v. 'Woman Future.' Bebel in the Past, Present, Trans. (August), and London, 1885. ' Becker (W. A.), Charikles.' Leipzig, 1840. 2 vols. Beecham 'Ashantee Coast.' Gold London, (John), 1841. and the ' Narrative Beechey Voyage to Pacific the (F. W.), and Behring's of a Strait.' 2 vols. London, 1831. Bell (Thomas), 'The Short-Horn, Durham History or of Improved Cattle.' Newcastle, 1871. Bellew (H. W.)" ' Kashmir London, 1875. and Kashghar.' Belly (Felix), 'A travers PAmerique Centrale.' 2 Paris, 1867. vols. Belt (Thomas), 'The London, Naturalist in Nicaragua.' 1874. ' Bent (J. London, T.), The Cyclades.' 1885.
' ' Berenger-Feraud, in les Negres Le Senegambiens ; chez manage 'Revue ii., Paris, d'Anthropologie,' ser. 1883. vol. vi. Bernhoft der nordEheformen (Franz),' Verwandtschaftsnamen und Rostock, Volksstamme.' 1888. amerikanischen ' ' in ' Zeitschr. f. vgl. RechtsAltindische Familienorganisation ;
"

Stuttgart, 1890. ' ' Zeitschr. f. Familienrechts des europaischen ; in Berlin, Rechtswiss.,' vgl. 1889. vol. viii. ' ' Bertillon, ' Mariage (hygienematrimoniale): in Dictionnaire encycloParis, 1872. pedique des sciences medicales,' ser. ii., vol. v. ' Natalite (demographic); ' in ' Diet, encycl. sci. med.,' ser. ii., vol.
'
"

wiss.,' vol. ix. Zur Geschichte

xi. Beukemann

Paris, 1875.

Untersuchung iiber die Vertheilung der Geburten Gdttingen, 1881. nach Monaten.' Bickmore 'Travels in the East Indian Archipelago.' London, (A. S.), 1868. Block (Maurice), 'Statistique de la France, les avec autres comparee Etats de 1'Europe.' Paris, 1860. 2 vols. Blumenbach 'Anthropological Trans, ed. by Thomas Treatises.' (J.F.), Bendyshe. London, 1865. ' Blumentritt Versuch der Ethnographie Philippinen.' (Ferd.), einer ' Petermann's 67. Gotha, 1882. Mittheilungen,' Erganzungsheft, no. Bluntschli (J.C.), ' Staats- und der Stadt und LandRechtsgeschichte 2 Zurich, 1 838. schaft Zurich.' vols. Bock 'The London, Head-Hunters (Carl), 1881. of Borneo.' 'Temples Elephants.' London, 1884. and ' Bodin Ursellis, 1601. (Jean), De Republica.' ' Bogle (George), Mission Narrative Ed. by C. the of of, to Tibet, "c. London, R. Markham. 1876.

(Wilhelm),

'

Ein

Beitrag

zur

"

554

THE

HISTORY

OF

HUMAN

MARRIAGE

Bohlen Bombet Bontier

(P.von), Das alte Indian.' 2 vols. (L.A. C.), The Lives of Haydn and
'

'

Konigsberg, 1830. Mozart.' Trans. London,

1818.

(Pierre) and

Le

Conquest and Messire Jean London, 1872. Bonvalot Trans. 'Across Thibet.' London, 2 vols. (Gabriel), ' Daily Bonwick Life Origin Tasmanians.' the (James), and of
1870. 'The Last of the Tasmanians.' ' Borheck (A. C.), Erdbeschreibung 1792-94,
Bosnian

'The Verrier (Jean), Canarian, or, Book of the in the Year Conversion 1402, by of the Canarians R. H. Trans, de Bethencourt.' by Major, ed.

1891. London.

London, 1870. Asien.' von 3 vols.

Diisseldorf,

A Pinkerton,

(W.),
'

'

New
'

Trans. ; in Description of the Coast of Guinea.' Collection of Voyages Travels,' and vol. xvi. London,
ans

1814. Bouche

(P.),Sept
Dahomey.'

Le Bovallms Bove Boyle

(Carl),
1887.

'

Afrique occidentale. Paris, 1885. i Central- Amerika, Resa

en

La

Cote

des Esclaves
2

et

1881-1883.'
Fuoco.

vols.

Upsal, Genoa,

(Giacomo),
1883.
'

'

Patagonia.

Terra

del
the

Mari

Austral!.' London,

Adventures (Frederick),

among

Dyaks

of Borneo.'

1865.
Brehm London, (A. E.),'Bird-Life.' Trans. 1874. Thierleben.' Leipzig, 1877-80. 10 vols. Brenchley Cura$oa during the Cruise of H.M.S. 'Jottings (J. L.), among London, South Sea in Islands the 1873. 1865. Breton Western Australia, in New South Wales, (W. H.), ' Excursions Van Dieman's Land.' London, 1833. and Brett (W. H.),'The London, Indian Tribes of Guiana.' 1868. ' ' Bridges (Thomas), Manners and Customs of the Firelanders ; in 'A
'

for South America,' vol. xiii. London, 1866. ' Homo.' On the Phenomena in the Genus of Hybridity Trans, ed. by C. C. Blake. London, 1864. 'Ten Brooke Years in Sardwak.' London, 2 vols. (Charles), 1866. ' Bruce (James), Travels to Discover Source the of the Nile, in the Years Edinburgh, 5 vols. 1790. 1768-1773.' 'Die Buch (Max), Wotjaken.' Stuttgart, 1882. 'A Journey from Buchanan Madras through the Countries (Francis), of ' ' Mysore, Canara, Malabar in Pinkerton, Collection ; of and Voyages Travels,' London, 1811. vol viii. and Buchanan (James),'Sketches of the History, Manners, and Customs of American Indians.' London, the North 1824. ' Leipzig, 1887. Buchner (Max), Kamerun.' ' Bulletin de la Societe de Geographic.' Paris. ' de Paris.' Bulletins de la Societe d'Anthropologie ' in the Interior of Southern Travels Burchell (W. J.), Africa.' 2 vols. London, 1822-24. ' London, Burckhardt (J.L.), Notes on the Bedouins and Wahdbys.'
Voice
Broca

(Paul),

1830.

Burdach
Burton

' (C. F.), Die

Physiologic
and

als Erfahrungswissenschaft.'
the Camaroons

6 vols.
2

Leipzig,

1832-40. Mountains.' vols. 1863.

(R. F.),'Abeokuta
London,

AUTHORITIES

QUOTED

555

Burton

The City of the Saints and across tains Mounthe Rocky California.' London, 1861. 'First Footsteps in East Africa.' London, 1856. 'The Highlands London, of the Brazil.' 2 vols. 1869. ' The Lake Regions London, 1860. of Central Africa.' 2 vols. 'A Mission to Gelele, King of Dahome.' London, 2 1864. vols.

(R. F.),
to

'

Narrative of a Pilgrimage to Meccah London, 1879. and Medinah.' London, Sind Revisited.' 2 vols. 1877. ' Two Trips to Gorilla Land and the Cataracts of the Congo.' 2 vols. London, 1876. Buschmann (J. C. E.), ' Ueber den Naturlaut ; ' in ' Philologische und historische Abhandlungen Konigl. Akademie der Wissenjder Berlin, zu schaften 1852.
'
-

'

Caillie

de Bello Gallico.' Commentarii ' Central Africa to Timbuctoo.' Travels 2 vols. through London, 1833. ' Calcutta Review (The).' Calcutta. ' ' Cameron Notes Tribes South Wales on some (A. L. P.), ; in of New 'Jour.Anthr. Inst.,'vol xiv. London, 1885. Cameron 'Across Africa.' 2 vols. London, (V. L.), 1877. ' Campbell in A Year New Loyalty Hebrides, Islands, and the (F.A.), New Caledonia.' Geelong [1873]. and Melbourne Campbell Years' Service Narrative (John), ' A Personal of Thirteen London, the Wild Tribes of Khondistan.' amongst 1864. ' Camper Naturge(Petrus), Kleinere Schriften die Arzneykunst und betreffend.' Trans. Leipzig, 3 schichte 1784-90. vols. ' Carpentier (Adrien), du divorce.' Traite theoretique et pratique Paris,

Caesar,

'

(Rene),

1885.
Carr History of the Rise and Progress of the Killerby, Shorthorns.' London, Warlaby Herds 1867. of and ' Carver (J.), Travels through the Interior Parts of North America.' London, 1781. Casalis (E.), 'The London, Basutos.' 1861. Castelnau les parties centrales de dans (Frangois de), ' Expedition 1'Amerique du Sud.' Paris, 1850-59. 7 vols. Castren (M. A.),' Nordiska Helsingfors, resor och forskningar.' 4 vols.

(William), The
Studley,

'

1852-58.
-

'Reseminnen

Catlin

Morgonblad,' ;' in 'Helsingfors 1843. Illustrations Manners, Customs, (George), of the and Condition North Indians.' London, American 2 vols. of the 1876. ' Last Rambles Mountains the Indians of the Rocky amongst and Edinburgh the Andes.' 1877. and London,
'

Cauvet

' ' de Revue Athenes ; in legislation et de jurisprudence,' Paris, vol. xxiv. 1845. Chalmers London, (James),' Pioneering in New Guinea.' 1887. Chapman 'Travels in the Interior of South Africa.' 2 vols. London, (J.),

(J.),De

'

1'organisation

de la famille

1868. ' Chavanne Reisen (Josef),

-

und

Forschungen

im

alten und

neuen

Kongo-

staate.' Jena, 1887. 'Die Sahara.' Vienna, Pest, and Leipzig, 1879. ' les causes Chervin sur (N.), Recherches physique medico-philosophiques de la polygamie dans les pays chauds.' Paris, 1812. Cheyne Pacific (Andrew), 'A Description of Islands in the Western Ocean.' London, 1852.

556

THE

HISTORY

OF

HUMAN

MARRIAGE

'

Review (The).' Hongkong. Chronicles, The Second Book of the.' Cicero, ' De Legibus.' Clavigero (F. S.), 'The History of Mexico.' Trans. 2 vols. London, 1807. ' Schmid. Cnut, Domas. Ed. by Reinhold Die Gesetze der Angelsachsen.' Leipzig, 1858. ' Code Civil.' ' Code Napoleon.' ' Codex Justinianeus.' Codrington (R. H.),'The Melanesians, Studies in their Anthropology and Oxford, 1891. Folk-Lore.' Colebrooke (H. T.),'On the Religious Ceremonies ;' in of the Hindus
'

China

Researches,' vol. vii. Calcutta, 1801. Account Collins (David), ' An in New Colony South of the English Wales.' London, 2 vols. 1798-1802. Colquhoun London, (A. R.),'Amongst the Shans.' 1885. ' Burma Burmans.' London the [1885]. and ' Columbus (Ferdinand), The History of the Life and Actions of Admiral ' Colon.' Christopher Trans.; in Pinkerton, Collection of Voyages Travels,' London, and 1812. vol. xii. ' Cook in the the World (James), A Journal of a Voyage round Years London, 1768-1771.' 1771. 'A Voyage in the Years 1776-1780.' to the Pacific Ocean London, 3 vols. 1785. ' Cooper Hills.' London, (T. T.), The Mishmee 1873. 'Account Coxe between Russian Discoveries Asia and (William), the of London, America.' 1 804. 'The Cranz (David), History Trans. London, 2 vols. of Greenland.'
-

'Asiatick

...

...

1820. ' Crawfurd (John), History

-

of the Indian Archipelago.' of Man

' '

3 vols.
'

Edinburgh,
Ethn.

1820. ' On the Classification of the Races N.S., vol. i. London, 1861. ' Borneo Crespigny (C. de), On Northern

;
'

in

Trans. Roy.

Soc., Soc.,'

in

Proceed.

Geo.

Gumming

and on the Indian Plains. London, 1884. ' London, Cunningham Ladak.' (Alex.), 1854. 'A Cunningham History London, (J.D.), 1849. of the Sikhs.' 'Notes Travels in Moorcroft's Ladakh,' on "c. ; in 'Jour. As. Soc. Bengal,' vol. xiii.pt. i. Calcutta, 1 844. Curr (E. M.), ' The Australian Race.' Melbourne 4 vols. and London, 1886-87.
Dahl

vol. xvi. (C.F.

London,

Gordon),

1872. ' In the Himalayas

(L.V.),

'

Bidrag

til Kundskab

om

de

Sindssyge

i Norge.'

Christiana,

1859.
Dall (W. H.),'Alaska London, 1870. and its Resources.' 'Descriptive Bengal.' Dalton (E. T.), Ethnology Calcutta, 1872. of ' ' ' Marriage Customs Danks Britain Group (Benj.), ; in Jour. of the New Anthr. Inst.,'vol. xviii. London, 1889. ' Dargun (L.), Mutterrecht und Raubehe und ihre Reste im germanischen Recht und Leben.' Breslau, 1883. ' Darwin London, 2 vols. (Charles),The Descent of Man.' 1888. ' The Effects of Cross and Self-Fertilisation in the Vegetable dom.' KingLondon, 1876.
-

AUTHORITIES

QUOTED

557

Darwin
'

'

into the Geology Researches and Natural Various Countries Visited by Beagle.' London, of the 1839. On the Origin of Species.' 2 London, 1888. vols. Plants Domestication.' The Variation of Animals and under

(Charles), 'Journal of

History

London, 1868. ' Darwin (Francis), The Life and Letters of Charles Darwin.' 3 vols. London, 1887. Darwin (G. H.), ' Marriages between First Cousins in England and their Effects ; ' in ' The Fortnightly Review,' new series, vol. xviii. London, 1875. ' ' Marriages between in England First Cousins and their Effects ; in 'Jour.Statist. Soc.,' vol. xxxviii. London, 1875. ' ' ' Note on the Marriages Jour.Statist. Soc., of First Cousins ; in
2

vols.

vol. xxxviii. London, 1875. Davids (T.W. Rhys), ' Lectures on illustrated by some as points

Davis
Davy Dawson

Hibbert W. York, 1857. (John),' An Account

(W.

the Origin and Growth of Religion in the History of Buddhism.' The Lectures, 1881. London, 1881. H.),'El Gringo ; or, New Mexico and her People.' New London, 1821. of the Interior of Ceylon.' Melbourne, Australian Aborigines.' Sydney, and Verwandtschaftsnamen.' Statistik.' Weimar,
Vienna,

(James),
Adelaide,

'

Deecke
' '

(W.),

'

1881. Die deutschen

1870.
Pest, and

Deuteronomy.'

Deutsche

Rundschau Leipzig.

fur Geographic

und

danger des manages au consanguins point de vue Lyon, Paris sanitaire.' and 1857. ' Diderot (D.) and d'Alembert Le Rond d'), Encyclopedic.' (J. 28 vols. Geneva, 1772-76. ' Dieffenbach (Ernest), Travels in New Zealand.' 2 vols. London, 1843. Diodorus Siculus, ' Bi/SXto"jio; loropiK)/.' ' Dionysius of Halicarnassus, ap^ntoXo-yia.' Potftduaj 'A Voyage Dixon London, Round the World.' (G.), 1789. Dixon in 'Trans. As. Soc. Japan,' Tsuishikari Ainos;' (J. M.), 'The

Devay

(Francis), Du

'

1883. vol. xi. pt. i. Yokohama, Trans. Dobrizhoffer (M.), ' An Account 3 vols. of the Abipones.' London, 1822. ' Domenech (Em.), Seven Years' Residence in the Great Deserts of North America.' London, 2 vols. 1860. 'History Draper (J. W.), of Europe.' of the Intellectual Development
2

vols.

London,
'

1864.

Drury

during Fifteen Years' Captivity on the Island London, of Madagascar.' 1807. ' Om Lappland Diiben (G. Stockholm, 1873. och Lapparne.' von), ' Die Psychologic der Liebe.' Hanover, Duboc (J.), 1874. ' Dubois (J.A.), A Description of the Character, Manners, and Customs People by India.' G. Trans, Pope. Madras, U. 1862. of the of ed. Du Chaillu (P. B.),' Explorations Africa.' in Equatorial and Adventures London, 1861. ' A Journey to Ashango-Land.' London, 1867.
-

(Robert), Adventures

Duesing Du

Regulierung des Geschlechtsverhaltnisses bei der der Menschen, Vermehrung Tiere und Pflanzen.' Jena, 1884. de la Chine et de la Tartarie Halde (J.B.),'Description de PEmpire Chinoise.' The Hague, 4 vols. 1736.

(Carl), Die

'

558

THE

HISTORY

OF

HUMAN

MARRIAGE

Dumont

d'Urvillc (J. S. C.), 'Voyage de de*couvertes de la corvette Paris, PAstrolabe.' 1830-34. iSvols. ' Voyage Pole Sud et dans I'Oce'anie.' 23 vols. Paris, 1841-54. au ' Duncan Western Africa, in Travels in (John), 1845 and 1846.' 2 vols. London, 1847. ' London, Dunlop (R. H. W.), Hunting in the Himalaya.' 1860. ' Fragmenta.' Duodecim Tabularum Dutt (R. C.), 'Hindu Civilisation of the Brahmana Period ;' in 'The Calcutta Review,' vols. Ixxxv.-lxxxvi. Calcutta, 1887-88. ' in the Rig-Veda The Social Life of the Hindus Period ; ' in ' The Calcutta, 1887. Calcutta Review,' vol. Ixxxv. ' ' in Propagation;' Duvernoy Dictionnaire d'histoire (G. L.), universel
naturelle,' vol.
Earl
'

x.

Paris, 1847. London, 1853. und die Biicher

Moses's.' Leipzig, 1868. Sinai.' Leipzig, zum 1872. ' Trans, by R. B. Anderson. Chicago, Edda, the Younger.' 1880. ' Medical Edinburgh Journal.' Edinburgh. ' Edwards (H. Milne), Lemons sur la physiologic et 1'anatomie comparee Paris, 1857-63. 8 vols. de 1'homme et des animaux.' ' A Greenland.' Description Trans. Egede London, (Hans), of 1745. ' Eichhorn StaatsDeutsche Rechtsgeschichte.' (K. F.), und 4 vols. Gottingen, 1834-36. ' Privatrecht.' Einleitung in das deutsche Gottingen, 1825. 'Report Seal Islands on Elliott (H. W.), in 'Tenth the of Alaska;' Census States.' Washington, of the United 1884. ' Peoples The Tshi-speaking Ellis (A. B.), Coast of West of the Gold London, Africa.' 1887. 'History 2 vols. London, Ellis (William), of Madagascar.' 1838. Tour Hawaii.' London, 'Narrative a through of 1826. ' London, Researches.' Polynesian 4 vols. 1859. ' in Central Africa.' London, Trans. Pasha Emin 1888. ' ' iiber die Sotho-Neger in 'Zeitschr. f. Endemann (K.), Mittheilungen ; Ethnol.,' vol. vi. Berlin, 1864. ' der Familie, des Privateigenthums Engels (Fr.), Der Ursprung und des Staats.' Hottingen-Ziirich, 1884. ' Wahrnehmungen Erman den an (A.) Ethnographische und Erfahrungen ' in 'Zeitschr. f. Ethnol.,' Kiisten des Berings-Meeres ; vol. iii. Berlin, 1871. Erskine the Islands of the Western (J.E.),'Journalof a Cruise among Pacific.' London, 1853. de Lauture Escayrac (d'), Die afrikanische Wiiste.' Trans. Leipzig, 1867. Eschwege (W. C. von),'Journalvon Brasilien.' 2 vols. Weimar, 1818. 'Des societes animales.' Paris, 1878. Espinas (A Ebers
'

(G. W.), 'Papuans.' (Georg), Aegypten

Durch Gosen

'

Euripides, .), Mr}S"a.' Ewald (G. H. A.

'

'

von),

The

Antiquities

of Israel.' Trans,

by H. S. Solly geschicht-

London,
Ewers
'

(J.Ph. G.),
lichen
'

1876. ' der Russen Das alteste Rccht Dorpat Entwickelung.' and Hamburg,
of Discovery

in seiner 1826. into Central

Exodus.'

Eyre

(E. J.),Journals of Expeditions

2

Australia.'

vols.

London,

1845.
and
the Parts adjoining

Falkner

(Thomas),
of South

'A Description of Patagonia, Hereford, America.' 1774.

AUTHORITIES

QUOTED

559

Farrer

Fawcett
Finch

London, and Customs.' 1879. ' in Saoras 'The (or Savaras) ; Journal of the Society of Bombay.' Anthropological vol. i. Bombay, 1888. ' Beauty.' Love Personal 2 vols. London, Romantic (H. T.), and

(J.A.), Primitive (Fred.), On the

'

'

Manners

1887. ' Bremen, Neu-Guinea Finsch (Otto), und seine Bewohner.' 1865. im Jahr f876.' Berlin, 1879. 'Reise nach West-Siberien ' ' ' Ponape Ueber die Bewohner von ; in Zeitschr. f. Ethnol.,' vol. xii. Berlin, 1880. ' Fischer, ' Memoir and the Adjacent Districts ; in of Sylhet, Kachar, As. Soc. Bengal,' vol. ix., pt. ii. Calcutta, 1840. 'Jour.
"

Fiske Fison
'

(John), Outlines of Cosmic Philosophy.' (L.)and Howitt (A.W.), Kamilaroi and

'

'

2 vols. Kurnai.'

London, 1874. Melbourne and

Sydney, 1880. Tradition, Institution and A Folk-Lore. Quarterly Review of Myth, Custom.' London. ' Folk-Lore Journal(The).' London. ' Forbes London, (C. J. F. S.), British Burma and its People.' 1878. ' Dahomans.' Forbes 2 Dahomey the (F. E.), vols. London, and 1851. in the Eastern Archipelago.' Forbes (H. O.),'A Naturalist's Wanderings London, 1885. London, Foreman 'The Philippine Islands.' (John), 1890. 'A World.' Forster (G.), Voyage Round 2 vols. London, the 1777. ' The Forsyth Highlands (J.), 1871. of Central India.' London,
'

Fortnightly Review (The).' London. ' Eherechts.' Frankel Grundlinien des mosaisch-talmudischen Leipzig, (Z.), 1860. ' Narrative Franklin (John), of a Journey to the Shores of the Polar Sea.' London, 1823. ' Narrative of a Second Expedition to the Shores of the Polar Sea.' London,
Fraser 1828.
a

Part of the Snowy Range through London, Mountains.' 1820. of the Himala ' Frazer Edinburgh, G.), Totemism.' 1887. iJT. ' du monde. Paris, 1824-1844. Freycinei (Louisde), Voyage autour gvols. ' in seiner geschichtFriedberg (Emil), Das Recht der Eheschliessung

(J.B.), 'Journal of

Tour

lichen Entwicklung.' Leipzig, 1865. ' des Matriarchats den Ursprung Ueber Friedrichs (Karl), f. vgl. Rechtswiss,' vol. viii Stuttgart, 1889. dess natur Fries (Th. M.), ' Gronland, och innevanare.'
Fritsch
'

'

in

'

Zeitschr.

Fulton Fustel Fytche

Upsal, 1872. Eingeborenen Siid-Afrika's.' Breslau, (G.), 1872. ' New York, 1883. (John), The Laws of Marriage.' ' de Coulanges (N. D.), The Ancient City.' Trans, by W. Small.
Die 1874.
'

Boston,

(A.), Burma

Past

and

Present.'
'

vols.

London,

1878.
2

Gabelentz Sprachen.' (H. C. von der), Die melanesischen Leipzig, 1861-73. Gaius, Institutiones.' ' Gallon (Francis), Genius.' Hereditary London, 1869. ' The Narrative of an Explorer in Tropical South Africa.'
'

vols.

London,

1853'Natural Inheritance.' London, 1889. ' Cans (E.), Das Erbrecht in weltgeschichtlicher Berlin, Stuttgart, and Tubingen, 1824-35.

Entvvickelung.'

4 vols.

560

THE

HISTORY

OF

HUMAN

MARRIAGE

' Ganzenmuller (Konrad), Tibet.' Stuttgart, 1878. ' Commentaries First Part of the Royal de la Vega, Garcilasso London, 2 vols. Trans, ed. by C. R. Markham. Yncas.' ' Dieyerie Manners Customs The Gason (Samuel), of the and 'The Native Tribes Australian Aborigines ;' in Wood's

of the 1869-71. Tribe of of South

Australia.' Gaya Geiger London, Trans. 1704. (Louis de), Marriage Ceremonies.' (Wilhelm), Civilization of the Eastern Iranians in Ancient Times.'
'

'

Trans.

2
'

Geijer(E. G.),
'

vols. Samlade

London,

1885-86.
Stockholm,

skrifter.' 8 vols.

1873-75.

Genesis.' ' Geoffrey St.-Hilaire (I.), Histoire ge'nerale et particuliere des anomalies Paris, de 1'organisation chez Phomme et les animaux.' 3 vols.
'

1832-37. Histoire naturelle ge'ne'raledes regnes organiques.'

3 vols.

Paris

1854-62.
Beschreibung St. Petersburg, 1776. Gerland (Georg),' Uber das Georgi

(J.G.),

'

aller Nationen Aussterben der

des

russischen

Reichs.' Leipzig,

Naturvolker.'

1868.
History of the Decline and Fall of the Roman London Empire.' 2 vols. [1822-85]. ' Northwestern Washington Gibbs (George), Tribes of Western and ' Survey 'U.S. Geographical Geological in Oregon ; of the and American Contributions North Mountain to Region Rocky : Ethnology,' 1877. vol. i. Washington, Trans, by Gieseler (J.C. L.), 'Text-Book of Ecclesiastical History.' Gibbon

(Edward), 'The

"

3 vols. Philadelphia, 1836. Isles.' London in Life Gill (W. W.), the Southern [1876]. 'Myths 1876. and Songs from the South Pacific.' London, ' Ginoulhiac (Ch.), Histoire du regime dotal.' Paris, 1842. de 1'antiquite. Giraud-Teulon (A.),' La Mere chez certains peuples
F. Cunningham.
'

Paris, 1867. 'Les origines de la famille.' Geneva, 1874. ' Les origines du mariage et de la famille.' Geneva and Paris, 1884. in 'The London, Isthmus Darien Gisborne (Lionel), 1853. 1852.' of History Glas (George), 'The of the of the Discovery and Conquest by G. G. ; in Manuscript Trans, from Spanish Canary a Islands.'
.

Pinkerton,

'

Collection

of Voyages

and

Travels,' vol. xvi.

London,

1814. ' Glasson (Ernest), Le mariage civil et le divorce.' Paris, 1880. ' Brunswick. Globus. Illustrirte Zeitschrift fur Lander- und Volkerkunde.' Diversity Moral Intellectual Gobineau (A. D.), 'The of Races.' and Philadelphia, 1856. Trans, ed. by H. Hotz. les etres organises.' dans Godron (D. A.), 'De Pespece et de races Paris, 1859. 2 vols. ' der Kinder in den Ehen ; ' Goehlert (V.), Die Geschlechtsverschiedenhe.it in 'Zeitschr. f. Ethnol.,' vol. xiii. Berlin, 1881. ' in den die Welt Goertz Jahren 1844-1847.' (Carl von), Reise um Stuttgart and Tubingen, 1852-54. 3 vols. ' Trans. Goguet (A. Y.), The Origin of Laws, Arts, and Sciences.'

Edinburgh, 1761. 3 vols. ' Goncourt (Edmond and Jules de), La Paris, 1862. ' Gottlund (C.A.), Otava eli suomalaisia

Femme

au

dix-huitieme Stockholm,

siecle.'

huvituksia.'

1829.

AUTHORITIES

QUOTED

561

Gould

(John),Handbook
1865.

'

to

the

Birds

of Australia.'

vols.

London,

History of the Laws, Manners, of and Customs London, 1878. vols. Grey (George),'Journals of Two in NorthExpeditions of Discovery Western West London, Australia.' 2 and 1841. vols. Ne\v York, 1883. Griffis (W. E.),'The Mikado's Empire.' Burma, Bootan, Griffith (William), 'Journalsof Travels in Assam, Afghanistan Neighbouring Countries.' Calcutta, and the 1847. ' Rechts Alterthiimer.' Grimm Deutsche Gottingen, 1828. (Jacob), ' Grote (George), History of Greece.' London, 10 vols. 1872. ' Gruenhagen Lehrbuch der Physiologic.' Hamburg (A.), 3 vols. and Leipzig, 1885-87. ' Gubernatis degli usi nuziali in Italia e presso (A. de), Storia comparata Milan, 1878. gli altri popoli indo-europei.' ' Guenther burgh, (A. C. L. G.), An Introduction to the Study of Fishes.' Edin:

Gray

H.),'China (J.
the People.'

1880. Guillemard to Kamschatka (F. H. H ),'The Cruise of the Marchesa and New Guinea.' London, 1889. 'The History of Civilization.' Trans, by W. Hazlitt. 3 vols. Guizot (F.), London, 1846. ' Gumilla (Jose"), Histoire naturelle, civile,et geographique de 1'Orenoque.' Trans. 3 vols. Avignon, 1758. Gumplowicz 'Grundriss der Sociologie.' Vienna, (L.), 1885.
-

Hierathsgebrauche der alten Inder ; ' in Alb. Weber, Indische Studien,' vol. v. Berlin, 1862. ' Haeckel Generelle der Organismen.' Morphologic 2 (Ernst), vols. Berlin, 1866. ' Indische Reisebriefe.' Berlin, 1884. Hale 'The in 'Science: Klamath A Weekly Nation;' (Horatio), Newspaper Arts New York, Sciences,' of all the vol. xix. and
Haas

(E.),'Die
'

"

1892.
Hall

(C. F.),'Arctic
York,

Researches

and

Life among

the Esquimaux.'

New

1865.

during the Middle Ages.' of the State of Europe Paris, 1840. Hamilton 'A New Account Indies;' in Pinkerton, (Alex.), of the East ' Collection of Voyages 1811. and Travels,' vol. viii. London, ' Hanotau (A,) and Letourneux (A.), La Kabylie et les coutumes Kabyles.' Paris, 1873. 3 vols. ' Hardisty (W. L.),' The Loucheux Indians ; in ' Smithsonian Report,' Washington. 1866. Harkness (H.),'A Description of a Singular Aboriginal Race Inhabiting the Neilgherry Hills.' London, 1832. Harmon (D. W.), 'A Journal of Voyages and Travels in the Interior of North America.' Andover, 1820. Hartmann Trans, by W. C. (E. von),' Philosophy of the Unconscious.' Coupland. London, 3 vols. 1884. ' Hartmann Affen.' Leipzig, 1883. (Robert),Die menschenahnlichen ' ' ' Hartshorne in The Antiquary,' vol. viii. Indian (B. F.), The Weddas ; Bombay, 1879. ' Haushofer der Statistik.' Vienna, (Max), Lehr- und Handbuch 1882. 'An Hawkesworth Account in Southern the (John), of Voyages Hemisphere.' 3 vols. London, 1773.
2

Hallam

(Henry),'View
vols.

562

THE

HISTORY

OF

HUMAN

MARRIAGE

Haxthausen

(A. von),

'

The

Russian

Empire.'

Trans.

vols.

London,

1856.
'Transcaucasia.' ' Haycraft (J.B.), On

Hearn Hearne

London, 1854. tions VariaPhysiological Results of Temperature ' ' Transactions Edinburgh,' Royal Society the ; in of vol. of Edinburgh, 1880. xxix. ' Melbourne, Household.' London (W. E.), The Aryan and
some

Trans.

1879from Prince of Wales's Fort to the Northern Dublin, 1796. Heikel (A. O.),' Strapatser och etnografiska forskningar ; ' in ' Helsingfors Dagblad,' 1881. ' Hellwald (F. Familie.' Die menschliche Leipzig, 1 889. von), ' ' ' Hensen Die Physiologic der Zeugung Hand(V.), ; in L. Hermann, buch der Physiologie,' vol. vi.,pt. n. Leipzig, 1881. ' Heriot (George), Travels through the Canadas.' London, 1807. Hermann Privatalterthiimer.' Ed. der griechischen (K. F.), ' Lehrbuch by H. Bliimmer. Freiburg im B. and Tubingen, 1882. ' 'lo-ropiwi/Xoyot "' Herodotus, Herrera 'The General History of Indies.' (Antonio de), the West Trans. 6 vols. London, 1825-26. Herzog Kirchengeschichte.' (J. J.),'Abriss der gesammten 3 vols. Erlangen, 1876-82. Plitt (G. L.), and 'A Religious Hauck Encyclopaedia.' (Alb.), Trans, ed. by Philip Schaff. New York, 3 vols. 1882-83. Hickson 'A Naturalist in North Celebes.' London, (S.J.), 1889. ' Hildebrandt Notizen iiber Wakamba (J. M.), Ethnographische und ihre Nachbaren Berlin, 1878. ;' in 'Zeitschr. f. Ethnol.,' vol. x. Hodgson (B. H.),' On the Origin, "c., of the Kdcch, Bodo, and Dhimal People ; ' in ' Jour. As. Soc. Bengal,' vol. xviii.,pt. ii. Calcutta,
Ocean.'
...

(S.),A Journey

'

1850. Hodgson London, 'Reminiscences (C. P.), 1846. of Australia.' ' Hofacker Notter Eigenschaften, Ueber (F.), and welche sich bei Menschen die Thieren den Nachkommen Aeltern von auf und Tubingen, vererben.' 1827. ' Holden The Future Past and London (W. C.), of the Kaffir Races.'
Holm
' ' Skizze af Angmagsalikerne Meddelelser ; in Gronland,' Copenhagen, om 1888. vol. x. Holmberg des Skizzen iiber die Volker (H. J.), ' Ethnographische ' ' Fennicae,' Acta Societatis Scientiarum ; in russischen Amerika vol. iv. Helsingfors, 1856. Holtzendorff der Rechtswissenschaft.' (Franz von), ' Encyclopadie Leipzig, 1873-76. 2 parts. ' Holub Years Seven in South Africa.' London, 2 (E.), vols. Trans.

[1866]. (G.), Ethnologisk

'

Homer,
'

1881. ' The Iliad.' Homer's Books Odyssey. 1883.

xxi.-xxiv.'

Ed. by S. G. Hamilton.
vols. Tents

London,

Hooker Hooper
'

' (J. D.), Himalayan Journals.' 2 (W. H.), Ten Months among the
'

London, 1855. London, of the Tuski.'

1853.
Hosea, Houzeau
a

Book, of.' ' Etudes surles faculty's mentales des animaux de Phomme.' Mons, 2 vols. celles 1872.

The

(J.C.),

comparees

AUTHORITIES

QUOTED
Group

563

Howitt

(A. W.),
Report,'

'Australian

Relations;'

in

'Smithsonian

Washington. 1883 ' Hue (E. R.), Travels in Tartary, Thibet and China, during the Years Trans. London 2 vols. [1852]. 1844-1846.' ' ' ' die ZeitHuebschmann Ueber ; in (H.), persische Verwandtenheirath Morgenlandischen der Gesellschaft,' Deutschen schrift vol. xliii. Leipzig, 1889. ' Humboldt (A. von), Personal Narrative of Travels to the Equinoctial Trans. Continent.' Regions London, 7 vols. 1814of the New 1829. Trans. Spain.' Political Essay on the Kingdom 2 vols. of New London, 1. 181 ' Hume Ed. by T. H. (D.), Essays, Moral, Political, and Literary.' Green and T. H. Grose. London, 2 vols. 1875. ' Hunter (John), An Historical Journal of the Transactions at Port Jackson London, 1793. and Norfolk Island,' "c. ' Hunter (W. W.), The Annals of Rural Bengal.' 3 vols. London, 1868'

1872. 'A Comparative Dictionary Languages of of the Non-Aryan India and High Asia.' London, 1868. Kin Considered Huth (A. H ),' The Marriage of Near with respect to London, the Laws of Nations,' "c. (First 1887. edition, 1875.) Huxley (T. H.),' Evidence Place in Nature.' London, 1863. as to Man's ' des Fuegiens ; ' in ' Bull. Soc. d'Anthr.,' ser. Hyades (P.), Ethnographic

Hi.,vol. x. and Deniker Tome vii.

Im
'

Paris. 1887. ' (J.),Mission Anthropologie,

Scientifique du Ethnographic.'

Horn, Cap 1882-1883. Paris, 1891.

'Among Thurn London, the Indians of Guiana.' (E.F.), 1883. Oriental Bombay. Indian Antiquary Research.' a (The), Journalof Isaeus, 'Ilepi TOV 'ATToXXoSoopou Kyrjpov.'
'

Ilfpi TOV

Hvppov
'

K\rjpov.'
Schriften.'
8 vols.
Gotha

Vermischte Jacobs (Friedrich),

1823-44.

and

Leipzig,

in Jewish Statistics.' London, 1891. ' the Racial Characteristics of Modern Jews ; in 'Jour.Anthr. Inst.,' vol. xv. London, 1886. ' Berlin, 1873. Jagor (F.), Reisen in den Philippines' Jamieson (G.),'Translations from the General Code of Laws of the ' ' Laws Chinese Empire China Review,' ; vii. Marriage ; in The Hongkong, x. 1881-82. vol. Die willkiirlicheHervorbringungdes Geschlechts bei Mensch Janke (H.),' Hausthieren.' Berlin Leipzig, und 1887. and in der Munda-Kolhs (Th.), ' Sagen, Sitten und Gebrauche Jellinghaus ' in Chota Nagpore 'Zeitschr. f. iii. Ethnol.,' Berlin, ; 1871. vol.

Jacobs (Joseph), Studies

'

'

On

"

Joest(Wilh.),Tatowiren,
1887.

'

Narbenzeichnen

und

Korperbemalen.'

Berlin,

Johnston (H. H.),

The

The Kilima-njaro London, Expedition.' 1886. Congo.' London, 1884. , ' London, 1874. Johnstone'(J.C.), Maoria.' Ueber die bei den alien Stellung der Frauen (J.), rechtliche Jolly Indern ; ' in ' Sitzungsberichte der philosophisch-philologischen historischen Classe der Akademie der Wissenschaften zu und Munich. Munchen,' 1876. River
O
O
2

'

564

THE

HISTORY

OF

HUMAN

MARRIAGE

Jones (Owen), 'The Jones (S.), 'The

Washington.
'

Grammar Kutchin

London of Ornament.' in 'Smithsonian Tribes;'

'

[1865].
Report,'

1866.

AXwtrews Xdyoi f Josephus, 'lov8a'iKTJs Institute 'Journalof the Anthropological (The).' London.
.

of Great

Britain

and

Ireland

of the Asiatic Society Asiatique.' Paris.

of Bengal.'

Calcutta.

of the Ceylon Branch of the Royal Asiatic Society.' Colombo. Ethnological Society the of London.' of " Proceedings Society Royal South Wales.' Sydney of the of New London. and Society of London.' of the Royal Geographical London. of the Statistical Society.' Juan (George)and Ulloa (A. de),' A Voyage to South America.' Trans. ; ' in Pinkerton, Collection Travels,' vol. xiv. of Voyages and London, 1813. ' Judges,The Book of.' ' Justinian, Institutiones.' Kaegi
'

Rigveda : the Oldest Literature of the Boston, Trans. 1886. Kalevala.' ' Suomalaisen Seuran Toimituksia,' Kirjallisuuden

(Adolf), The

'

Indians.' vol. xlviii.

Poem Trans, by J. M. Crawford. of Finland.' York, 1888. vols. ' Kames (Henry Home), Sketches of the History of Man.' burgh, 3 vols. Edin1813. Kane 2 vols. Philadelphia, 1856. (E. K.),'Arctic Explorations.' Kant 'Die Metaphysik der Sitten.' 2 Konigsberg, (I.), vols. 17981803. ' Kanteletar taikka Suomen Kansan fors, ja virsia.' Helsingvanhoja lauluja
2

'

Helsingfors, 1870. Kalevala (The),the Epic

New

1864. Katscher

(Leopold), Bilder

'

aus

dem der

chinesischen Ehe

Leben.' Familie
'

Leipzig

and

in 'Kosmos,' Stuttgart, vol. xii. 1882. ' Kearns (J. F.), Kalyan'a Shat'anku, or the Marriage Ceremonies of the Hindus of South India.' Madras, 1868. ' The Tribes of South India.' [London, 1865 -?] Keating to (W. H.), ' Narrative of an Expedition the Source of St. Peter's River.' 2 vols. Philadelphia, 1824. ' Kent (James), Commentaries American Law.' Ed. by O. W. Holmes. on Boston, 4 vols. 1873. Keyser 'Our Cruise to New London, Guinea.' (Arthur), 1885. ' King (P.Parker) and Fitz-Roy (R.), Narrative of the Surveying Voyages Beagle} London, 839. 1 of the Adventure and 3 vols. ' Kings, The First Book of the.' Klaproth (H. J.von),'Asia Polyglotta.' 2 parts. Paris, 1831. Klemm 'Allgemeine der Menschheit.' Cultur-Geschichte (G.), 10 vols. Leipzig, 1843-52. 'Die Frauen.' 6 vols. Dresden, 1854-59. Knox (Robert), Captain, 'An Historical Relation of the Island of Ceylon.' London, 1817. Knox M.I)., 'The Races (Robert), London, of Men.' 1850-62.

Heidelberg, 1881. 'Die Kautsky Entstehung (Carl),

und

AUTHORITIES

QUOTED

565

Koenigswarter

historiques sur le deVeloppement de la humaine.' Paris, societd 1850. ' Histoire de 1'organisation de la famille en France.' Paris, 1851. ' Koeppen Buddha ihre des Die Religion Entstehung.' 2 (C. F.), und vols. Berlin, 1857-59. ' Kohler (J.), Indisches Ehe- und Familienrecht ; ' in 'Zeitschr. f. vgl.

(L. J.), Etudes

'

'

'

'

Rechtswiss.,' vol. iii. Stuttgart, 1882. ' ' Ueber der Australneger das Recht Zeitschr. f. vgl. Rechtswiss.,' ; in Stuttgart, 1887. vol. vii. ' Ueber das Recht der Papuas in ' Zeitschr. f. ; auf Neu-Guinea vgl. Rechtswiss.,' vol. vii. Stuttgart, 1887. Frauenraub Studien iiber Frauengemeinschaft, ; und Frauenkauf in Zeitschr. f. vgl. Rechtswiss.,' vol. v. Stuttgart, 1884.

Kolben
2

(Peter),The

'

Present

State of the Cape

of Good

Hope.' in 'Die

Trans.

London, 1731. vols. Koppenfels (Hugo von), Meine laube.' Leipzig, 1877. ' Koran M. (The).' Trans, by
'

Jagden

auf

Gorillas;'

Garten-

Rodwell. London, 1876. Zeitschrift fur einheitliche Weltanschauung auf Grund Entwicklungslehre.' Leipzig. Kotzebue into the South Sea (Otto von),'A Voyage of Discovery Behring's Straits.' Trans. London, 3 vols. 1821. ' Kovalevsky des origines et de Involution de la famille Tableau (M.), la propriete.' Stockholm, 1890.
Kosmos.
'

j.

der
and
et

de

' 1 890. the Early Slavs ; in 'Folk-Lore,' vol.i. London, among Russia.' Modern Laws London, Ancient Customs of 1891. and Kraft-Ebing (R. Von),' Psychopathia sexualis. Eineklinische-forensische Studie.' Stuttgart, 1886. ' Krapf Labours, during an Travels, Researches (J.L.), and Missionary

Marriage

'

Eighteen Krasheninnikoff

Islands, London,
Krauss Kraut

in Eastern Africa.' London, Residence 1860. 'The Kamschatka History (S.P.), and the Kurilski of the Countries Adjacent.' Trans, by J. Grieve. with Years' 1764.
'

(F. S.), Sitte und Brauch (W. Th.), Die Vormundschaft

'

Vienna, der Siidslaven.' 1885. des deutschen nach den Grundsatzen

Rechts.' Gottingen, 3 vols. 1835-59. ' Leipzig, Kretzschmar Skizzen.' Sudafrikanische (Eduard), Krieger (Eduard),'Die Menstruation.' Berlin, 1869.
'

1873.

Kritische Vierteljahresschrift fur Gesetzgebung und Rechtswissenschaft.' Munich Leipzig. and ' Kubray der Karolinischen Beitrage zur Kenntniss (J.),Ethnographische : I. Inselgruppe Heft Die socialen Einrichund Nachbarschaft. Berlin, 1885. tungen der Pelauer.' in Japan ;' in ' Trans. As. Soc. Japan,' Kuechler (L.W.), 'Marriage vol. 1885. xiii. Yokohama, ' in "Zeitehe" Kulischer (M.),'Die communale ; und ihre Ueberreste
'

'

1 879. Archiv fur Anthropologie,' vol. xi. Brunswick, in der Urzeit ; ' bei den Menschen Die geschlechtliche Zuchtwahl in 'Zeitschr. f. Ethnol.' vol. viii. Berlin, 1876. f. durch Kauf ; ' in Zeitschr. Ehe Raub Intercommunale und Berlin, Ethnol.,' vol. x. 1878.

'

Laband

im altromischen rechtliche Stellung der Frauen ' in f. Zeitschr. Volkerpsychologie Recht ; germanischen Sprachwissenschaft, vol. iii. Berlin, 1865.

(Paul), Die

'

und und

566

THE

HISTORY

OF

HUMAN

MARRIAGE

Labillardiere

in Search of La (J. J. Houtou de),an Account of a Voyage PeVouse in the Years 1791-1793.' London, Trans. 2 vols. 1800. ' Laboulaye de droit Histoire du (Edouard), proprie'te' fonciere en Occident.' Paris, 1839. ' Recherches la condition civile et politique des femmes.' Paris, sur

1843Lacassagne

Laestadius

(A.), Les tatouages.' ' Ett lappfrieri (Petrus),

'

Paris, 1881. ' ' ; in Sevenska

folkets seder.'

holm, Stock-

1846. ' Laferriere (L. F. J.), Histoire du droit civil de Rome et du droit frangais.' 6 vols. Paris, 1846-58. ' Lafitau (J.F.), Moeurs des sauvages moeurs compare'es aux ameriquains des premiers temps.' Paris, 1724. 2 vols. Laing, (A. Gordon), ' Travels in the Timannee, Kooranko, and Soolima Countries in Western Africa.' London, 1825. Lane (E. W.), 'An Account of the Manners of the Modern and Customs Egyptians.' 2 Vols. London, 1849. Lang (Andrew),'Custom London, and Myth.' 1885. Langsdorf H. 'Voyages in Various Parts of the (G. and Travels von), World, during the Years 1803-1807.' London, 2 vols. 1813-14. Lansdell (Henry),'Through Siberia.' 2 vols. London, 1881. ' Larousse Grand dictionnaire universel du xixe siecle.' 15 vols. (Pierre), Paris, 1866-76. Supplements, in progress. ' Latham 2 vols. London, (R. G.), Descriptive Ethnology.' 1859. ' Lawrence tory (W.), Lectures on Physiology, Zoology, and the Natural HisMan.' London, of 1823. Lea (H. C), ' An Historical Sketch of Sacerdotal Celibacy in the Christian Church.' Boston, 1884. ' Le Bon (Gustave), La civilisation des Arabes.' Paris, 1884. ' les L'homme Paris, 2 et societds. 1881. vols. Lecky from Morals Augustus to (W. E. H.), ' History of European Charlemagne.' 2 vols. London, 1877. ' LegueVel de Lacombe lies Comores.' (B. F.), Voyage a Madagascar et aux Paris, 1840. 2 vols. ' ' ' Le Mesurier (C. J. R.), The Veddas of Ceylon ; in Jour. Roy. As. Soc. Ceylon Branch,' vol. ix. Colombo, 1887. 'Among Leslie (David), Edinburgh, the Zulus and Amatongas.' 1875. ' Letourneau L'evolution du la de famille. Paris, 1888. (Ch.), mariage 'Sociology Based upon Ethnography.' Trans. London, 1881. ' ' ' Leuckart Zeugung in Wagner, Rud. Handworterbuch der (Rud.), ; Physiologic,' vol. iv. Brunswick, 1853. ' Leviticus.' Lewin India.' London, (T. H.),'Wild Races of South-Eastern 1870. ' Lewis (Hubert), The Ancient Laws London, of Wales.' 1889. Lewis (M.) and Clarke (W.), Travels to the Source of the Missouri River, Continent to the Pacific Ocean. London the American and across
1814.
'

Li Ki

(The),' Trans,

by

James

Legge.

'

The

Sacred

Books
2.

of China, London,

vol. iv. Oxford, 1885. ' Travels in Southern Lichtenstein (H.),

Africa.' Trans.

vols.

1812-15.
Auffassung. nach mosaisch-talmudischer Leipzig, 1879. Liebich (R.), 'Die Zigeuner.' Leipzig, 1863. ' Lippert (Julius), Die Geschichte der Familie.' Stuttgart, 1884. Lichtschein

(L.),

'

Die

Ehe

AUTHORITIES

QUOTED
der Menschheit.'

567

Lippert

Kulturgeschichte (Julius),

'

vols.

Stuttgart,

1886-87. London, 'A Voyage Lisiansky (U.), Round the world.' 1814. ' Litterara Soireer i Helsingfors under hosten 1849.* Helsingfors, 1849. ' Travels in South Livingstone Researches (David), Missionary and Africa,' London, 1857. ' Trans. ; in Pinkerton, ' Collection to Abyssinia.' Lobo (Jerome), A Voyage Travels,' London, Voyages xv. 1814. and vol. of Longford (J.H.), 'A Summary of the Japanese Penal Codes ;' in 'Trans. Yokohama, Japan,' 1877. vol. v., pt. n. in Vancouver Naturalist Island and British Columbia.' 'The (J.K.), London, 2 vols. 1866. Lovisato (Domenico), 'Appunti accenni geologici sulla etnografici con ' ' in di Guida Cora,' vol. viii. Turin, del Cosmos Fuoco Terra :
As. Soc.

Lord

1884-85.
' London, Low (Hugh), Sarawak.' 1848. ' Lubbock (John), The Origin of Civilisation and London, of Man.' 1889.

the Primitive

Condition

'

1890. de 1'heredite et physiologique philosophique Paris, 2 1847-50. naturelle.' vols. ' Giitersloh, 1878. Luettke (Moritz), Der Islam und seine Volker.' London, Lumholtz 'Among Cannibals.' (Carl), 1889. London, Lyall (A. C.),'Asiatic Studies, Religious and Social. 1882. 'The Private Journalduring the Voyage Lyon (G. F.), of Discovery under Lucas Captain Parry.'
'

Prehistoric

Times. ' (Prosper), Traite

London,

London,
:

1824. Melbourne

Macdonald

(D.),
London,

Oceania

Linguistic and Anthropological.'

1889. and London, 'Africana.' 2 vols. Macdonald (Duff), 1882. London, Island and British Columbia.' Macfie (M.),'Vancouver 1865. ' Rattlesnake? Voyage Narrative Macgillivray 2 vols. (John), of the of London, 1852. ' Trans. Macieiowski (W. A.), Slavische Rechtsgeschichte.' 4 vols. Stuttgart and Leipzig. 1835-39. 'Voyages from Montreal Mackenzie to the Frozen (Alex.), and London, Pacific Oceans.' 1801. ' Law.' Ed. by John Kirkpatrick. Mackenzie (Thomas), Studies in Roman Edinburgh, 1886. 'A Compendium Maclean Mount (John), of Kafir Laws and Customs.' Coke, 1858. ' London, McLennan (J.F.), The Patriarchal Theory.' 1885. ' London, History.' Studies in Ancient 1886. ' ' in ' The Fortnightly Exogamy Endogamy Review,' new ; and London, 1877. series, vol. xxi. ' ' ' The Levirate and Polyandry The Fortnightly Review,' new ; in London, 1887. series, vol. xxi. ' Mahon Mac (A. R.), Far Cathay and Farther India.' London, 1893. ' Calcutta, 1880. Macnaghten (W. H.), Principles of Hindu Law.' ' Law.' Principles of Muhammadan Calcutta, 1881. ' McNair London, (F.), Perak and the Malays.' 1878. ' Memorials Macpherson London, (S. Ch.), of Service in India.' 1865. ' Madras Journal of Literature and Science (The).' Madras. ' Septentrionalibus.' Magnus Rome, (Olaus), Historia de Gentibus
...
"

1555-

568

THE

HISTORY

OF

HUMAN

MARRIAGE

'Ancient Law.' London, (H. J. S.), 1885. Dissertations on Early Law and Custom.' London, 1883. ' Lectures on the Early History of Institutions.' London, 1875. Mainoff (W.), ' Mordvankansan Helsingfors, 1883. haajapoja.'Trans. Malcolm 'Essay Roy. As. Soc.,' vol. i. on (J.), the Bhills;' in 'Trans.
'

Maine

London,
Man
'

1827.

(E. G.), Sonthalia and the Sonthals.' London [1867]. Man Islands ;' (E. H.), 'On the Aboriginal Inhabitants of the Andaman in 'Jour. Anthr. Inst.' vol. xii. London, 1885. Mannhardt (W.), Wald- und Feldkulte.' 2 vols. Berlin, 1875-77. Mantegazza Studien iiber die (Paolo),Anthropologisch-kulturhistorische Trans. Geschlechtsverhaltnisse des Menschen.' Jena, 1888. Die Hygieine der Liebe.' Trans. Jena, 1887.
' '
'

du Plaisir.' Trans. Paris, 1886. de la Plata e Tenerife.' Milan, 1867. ' Manu, by G. Biihler. Oxford, 1886. the Laws of.' Trans ' Marquardt der romischen AlterMommsen Handbuch (J.) (Th.), and Leipzig, thiimer.' 7 vols. 1871-82. Marsden London, (W.), 'The History of Sumatra.' 1811. Marshall 'A London, Phrenologist the Todas.' (W. E.), 1873. amongst Martin (John), 'An Account Tonga piled Islands ComNatives of the of the Mr. from the Communications William Mariner.' of London, 2 vol. 1817. Martineau Oxford, 1889. 2 vols. (James),'Types of Ethical Theory.' Martius (C.F. Ph. 'Beitrage zur Ethnographic Sprachenkunde und von), Amerika's Brasiliens.' Leipzig, 1867. 2 vols. zumal ' ' Mason in On Dwellings, works of Art, Laws, "c., of the Karens (F.), ; As. ii. Soc. Calcutta, Bengal,' 'Jour. 1868. vol. xxxvii., pt. ' ' Mathew (John), The Australian Aborigines ; ' in Jour. " Proceed. Roy. Soc. New South Wales,' vol. xxiii. London 1889. and Sydney, ' Matthes Zuid-Celebes.' The van (B. F.), Bijdragen tot de Ethnologic Hague, 1875. ' Mauch PeterSiid-Afrika, 1865-1872. (Carl), Reisen im Innern von 'Mittheilungen,' Erganzungsband Gotha, mann's no. 1874. 37. viii. ' Mayer der Warme.' Die Mechanik Stuttgart, 1874. (J.R.), ' Mayer Romer.' der Israeliten, Athener (Samuel), Die Rechte und Leipzig, 1862-66. 2 vols. Mayne Madras, (J.D.),'A Treatise on Hindu Law and Usage.' 1888. Mayne 'Four in British Vancouver Island.' Years Columbia (R. C.), and London, 1862. Mayr 'Das indische Erbrecht.( Vienna, (Aurel), 1873. Mayr Die Gesetzmassigkeit Munich, im Gesellschaftsleben.' (G.), 1877. ' Meade Districts of New (Herbert), A Ride through the disturbed Zealand ; together with some Account Sea Islands.' of the South London, 1870. Meares (John),' Voyages Made in the Years 1788 and 1789 from China to Coast of America.' London, the North- West 1790. 'Marriage, Medhurst Inheritance in China;' Affinity, in (W. H.), and 'Trans. Roy. As. Soc. China Branch,' vol. iv. Hongkong, 1855. ' Meier (M. H. E.), (G. F.), Der attische Process.' Ed. by and Schomann J. H. Lipsius. Berlin, 1883-87. ' Meiners des altern, und neuern Russlandes.' 2 vols. (C.), Vergleichung Leipzig, 1798. Meinicke 'Die Inseln des stillen Oceans.' 2 vols. Leipzig, 1875-76. (C. E.), Mela (Pomponius),'De Situ Orbis,'
'

'Physiologic
Rio

AUTHORITIES

QUOTED

569

de la Societe d'Anthropolgie de Paris.' Society of London.' Read before the Anthropological ' Merolla da Sorrento A Voyage to Congo (Jerome), and several other ' Collection of Voyages Countries.' Trans. ; in Pinkerton, and London, Travels,' vol. xvi. 1814. Metz Hills.' Mangalore, (F.),The Tribes Inhabiting the Neilgherry
1864. Meyer

'

Mdmoires Memoirs

(H. E. Encounter

A.), 'Manners
Bay

Tribe

'

and in

Customs Woods, den

'

of the Native

Aborigines Tribes
Mosis.'

of the of South

Australia. Michaelis (J.D.), 'Abhandlung

von

Ehegesetzen Trans.

GottinLondon,

gen, 1768. ' Commentaries

1814. Milman
'

on

the Laws

of Moses.'

4 vols.

Mitchell

(H. H.), History of Latin Christianity.' 9 vols. London, in Marriage Considered (Arthur), Blood- Relationship
'

1867. in its
ii.

Influence upon the London, 1866. Mitchell (T. L.), 'Three

Australia.'
2

Offspring

'

in

'

Mem.

Anthr.

Soc.,' vol.

Mittermaier
2

into the Expeditions Interior of Eastern London, 1839. vols. ' deutschen Privatrechts.' (C. J.A.), Grundsatze des gemeinen

Regensburg, 1847. vols. ' Milan, 1890. Modigliani (Elio), Un viaggio a Nias. Inseln ;' in Mohnike 'Die Affen auf den indischen (O.), 1872. Moller Mommsen
son.

'

Das

Ausland,'
2

Augsburg.

(P.),Pagels
Stockholm,

(G.), and

Gleerup

(E.),

'

Tre

ar

i Kongo.'
By

vols.

1887-88. (Theodor),'The 6 vols.

1'esprit des loix.' 3 vols. Montesquieu Geneva, 1753. ' Montgomery (James), Journalof Voyages and Travels by the Rev. Daniel Bennet.' London, 2 vols. Tyerman 1831. and George ' Moorcroft (George), Travels in the Himalayan (William)and Trebeck Provinces and the Panjab.' Ed. by H. H. Wilson. of Hindustan London, 2 vols. 1841. ' Customs, Modes Marriage Moore (Theofilus), of Courtship, and singular Various Nations Propensities London, the of the Universe.' of 1814.
Morelet Morgan

History of Rome.' London, 1868-86. ' de), De (Charles de Secondat

Trans.

W.

P. Dick-

Jena, 1872. 1877. ' ' Aborigines.' Houses House-life U. S. of the American and Mountain Geograph. Region : and Geolog. Survey of the Rocky Contributions American iv. Ethnology, to North ton, Washingvol. 1 88 1. 'League Rochester, Iroquois.' or of the Ho-de'-no-sau-nee, 1851. ' Systems Consanguinity Family.' Affinity and of of the Human ' Contributions Smithsonian to Knowledge,' ton, vol. xvii. Washing"

(A.), Reisen in Central-Amerika.' (L. H.),'Ancient Society.' London,

'

Trans.

1871. Moseley
'

(H. N.),
1879. On the

'

Notes

by

Naturalist

on

the

Challenger?

London,

Anthr. Inhabitants of the Admiralty Islands, "c. ; ' in 'Jour. Inst.,' vol. vi. London, 1877. ' Mueller (C. O.), The History and Antiquities of the Doric Race. Trans.
2

vols.

London,

1830.

570

THE

HISTORY

OF

HUMAN

MARRIAGE

Mueller
'

'Allgemeine Vienna, Ethnographic.' (Friedrich, 1879. die Erde.' AnthroFregatte Novaro Reise der osterreichischen um Vienna, : Ethnographic. 1868. pologischer Theil, pt. iii. Words Mueller (F. Max), ' Biographies of the Aryas.' of and the Home London, 1888. London, 'Chips from a German Workshop.' 4 vols. 1867-75. ' Mythology Essays.' 'Comparative London, ; in 'Oxford 1856. Mueller (Hermann), Gustos, 'Am Neste.' Berlin [1881]. ' Trans. Fertilisation of Flowers.' London, Oberlehrer, The 1883. Original Sanskrit Texts.' 5 vols. London, 1868-70. Moral Sentiments from Sanskrit and metrically Rendered London, 1875. ' Munzinger (W.), Ostafrikanische Studien.' Schaffhausen, 1864. ' London, Musters At Home (G. C.), 1873. with the Patagonians.' ' hagen, CopenMygge Blodbeslaegtede.' (Johannes), Om Aegteskaber mellem
Muir

(John),

'

'

Religious Writers.'

1879.
Nachtigal Nansen 'Sahara (G.), The (Fridtjof),
'

vols. 1890. ' Nation (The) : a Weekly Journal.' New York. ' Illustrated Journalof Science.' London. Nature ; a Weekly Trans. : in Navarette (M. F.),'An Account of the Empire of China.' ' Collection Awnsham Churchill's Voyages Travels, of and and i. London, 1704. vol. in Siam.' London, Neale (F. A.),'Narrative of a Residence 1852. Law.' bay, Nelson (J.H.),'A View of the Hindu Madras, Calcutta, and BomLondon,
' ' im Auslande Zeitschr. ; in Stuttgart, 1884-90. wiss.,'vols. v.-ix. Neumann, (K. F.), 'Russland und die Tscherkessen.'

Berlin, 1879-89. 3 vols. und Sudan.' first Crossing of Greenland.' Trans.

Neubauer,

'

1877. Ehescheidung

f. vgl. Rechts-

Stuttgart and Tubingen, 1840. ' Nicholson (H. A.), Sexual Selection in Man.' [Toronto], 1872. ' ' Damascenus, Nicolaus 'E6""v o-wayuyij.' ' ' in Travels in Arabia.' Trans. Pinkerton, Collection Niebuhr (Carsten), ; London, 1811. of Voyages and Travels,' vol x. in PinkerNieuhoff (Jan),'Voyages and Travels into Brazil.' Trans.; ' Collection of Voyages Travels,' London, ton, 1813. vol. xiv. and 'Denandra Dicksonska tillGronland.' Nordenskiold(A.E.), expeditionen Stockholm, 1885. 'Vegas fa'rd kring Asien och Europa.' Stockholm, 2 vols. 1880-81. ' ' VegaNordqvist (O.), Tschuktschisk ordlista;' in Nordenskidld, i. iakttagelser,' Stockholm, expeditionens vol. 1882. vetenskapliga ' Nordstrom hi(J.J.) Bidrag till den svenska samhalls-fdrfattningens 2 vols. Helsingfors, 1839-40. storia. 'Types of Mankind.' Philadelphia, 1854. Nott (J.C.) and Gliddon (G.R.), ' Tidning for politik, handel och industri.' Helsingfors. Nya Pressen.
"
"

O'Curry

Irish.' the Manners the Ancient and Customs-of London Ed. by W. K. Sullivan. 3. vols. and Dublin, 1873. ' i Sveriges, Norges historia.' Odhner (C. T.), Larobok och Danmarks Stockholm, 1873. ' fur eine Oettingen (A. von), Die Moralstatistik in ihrer Bedeutung Erlangen, Socialethik.' 1882.

(Eugene),'On

AUTHORITIES

QUOTED

571

His Life, his Doctrine, 'Buddha: his Order.' London, 1882. ' ' ' Oldfield (A.), Trans. Ethn. On the Aborigines Soc., of Australia ; in N.S., voi. iii. London, 1865. , ' Olivecrona holm. (S. R. D. K.), Om makars giftoratt i bo.' 4th ed. Stock-

Oldenberg

(Hermann),
by W.

Trans,

Hoey.

Ortolan Palgrave

'Histoire (J.),

de la legislation romaine.'

Paris, 1876.

Central Narrative of a Year's Journey through and Arabia.' London Cambridge, 2 vols. 1866. and ' Pallas (P.S.), Kasaken, der Morduanen, Kalmiicken,' Merkwiirdigkeiten "c. Frankfurt and Leipzig, 1773. ' Merkwiirdigkeiten der obischen Ostjaken, furt Samojeden,'"c. FrankLeipzig, and 1777. Palmblad Upsal, 1843-45. 2 vols. (V. F.),' Grekisk fornkunskap.' Palmer Australian Tribes;' in 'Jour. Anthr. (Edward), 'Notes on some Inst.,' vol. xiii. London, 1884. Pardessus (J.M.), ' Loi Salique.' Paris, 1843. Park (Mungo), ' Travels in the Interior of Africa.' Edinburgh, 1858. ' Parker Family Law in ' The Chinese China (E. H.), ' Comparative ; Review,' vol. viii. Hongkong, 1879-80. Parkyns London, 2 vols. (M.),' Life in Abyssinia.' 1853. "Tijy 'EXXdSo? Pausanias. Trfpirjyrjo-ts.' ' Percival (Peter), London, The Land of the Veda.' 1854. ' ' Perier (J.A. N.),' Essai sur les croisements ethniques ; in Me'm. Soc. d'Anthr.,' vols. i.-ii. Paris, 1860-65. Perouse in the Years 1785'A Voyage the World, (J.F. G. de la), round Trans. Vols. London, 1788.' 3 1799. Peschel (O.), 'The Races Trans. London, of Man.' 1876. Petermann Mittheilungen aus (A.), Justhus Perthes' geographischer Anstalt.' Gotha. ' Petherick (John), Egypt, the Soudan and Central Africa.' Edinburgh and London, 1861. Petroff (Ivan), 'Report on Industries, and Resources the Population, of Alaska ; ' in ' Tenth Census States.' Washington, of the United

(W. G.),

'

Eastern

"

1884. Pindar, 'Uvtiia.' 'A General Collection Pinkerton (John), London, 17 vols. 1808-14. Pischon Plato, Pliny, Ploss
'
-

of

...

Voyages

and Travels.'

(C. N.),'Der
politische Leben
'

Einfluss des Islam seiner Bekenner.

auf das hausliche, sociale und Leipzig, 1881.

NO/MM.'

'

Historia
'

'
-

im Brauch Sitte der Volker.' 2 vols. und Stuttgart, 1876. in der Natur- und Das Weib Volkerkunde.' Ed. by M. Bartels. Leipzig, 1887. 2 vols. die das Geschlechtsverhaltniss der Kinder bedingenden Ueber ' ' in fur Ursachen Monatsschrift Geburtskunde Frauenkrank; und heiten,' vol. xii. Berlin, 1858.

(H. H.),

Naturalis.' Das Kind

Plutarch,

'

AvKo

TT)S
Poeppig

(E.),

vols.

Reise in Chile, Peru Leipzig, 1835-36.

'

und

auf dem

Amazonenstrome.'

572

THE

HISTORY

OF

HUMAN

MARRIAGE

Poiret Polak Polo

(J.L. M.), Voyage en (J.E.), Persien, Das

'

'

Barbaric.' 2 vols. Paris, 1789. Land und seine Bewohner.' 2 vols. Leipzig,

1865.
Book the Kingdoms of of, Concerning and Marvels London, Trans, ed. by H. Yule. 2 vols. the East.' 1871. ' Poole (F.), Queen Charlotte Islands.' London, 1872. Porthan lage och tillFinska Folkets (H. G.),' Anmarkningar rdrande ' ' in Kongliga Antiquitets AcadeVitterhets, Historic ; stand och Handlingar,' iv. Stockholm, miens vol. 1795. Post (A. H.),' Afrikanische Jurisprudenz.' 2 vols. Oldenburg and Leipzig,
Oldenburg, Rechtsleben.' 1878. Rechtswissenschaft auf vergleichendBasis.' 2 vols. Oldenburg, 1 880-81. ethnologischer ' Die Geschlechtsgenossenschaft der der Urzeit und die Entstehung Ehe.' Oldenburg, 1875. ' Die Grundlagen des Rechts. Oldenburg, 1884. ' Studien burg, OldenEntwicklungsgeschichte des Familienrechts. zur Leipzig, and 1890. ' Der Ursprung des Rechts.' Oldenburg, 1876. ' Potter Archaeologia Graeca, or the Antiquities (John), of Greece.'
2

(Marco), The

'

1887. 'Die Anfange des Staats- und ' Bausteine fur eine allgemeine

vols.

Edinburgh,
'

1832.

Trans, ed. by Race.' of the Human 1864. ' Powell Years Country Three the Wild ; or, New Cannibals Britain.' London, the 1883. amongst of ' Powers (Stephan), Tribes of California.' U. S. Geograph. and Geolog. Mountain Region Contributions Survey of the Rocky to North : iii. Ethnology,' American Washington, vol. 1877. ' Lob-nor.' Shan to the Tian Kulja, across Prejevalsky(N.), From Trans. London, 1879. ' Country Mongolia, the Tangut the Solitudes of Northern and 2 vols. London, 1 876. Tibet ' Trans. Prescott (W. H.),' History of the Conquest 1 878. London, of Peru.' Leipzig, 1884. Preyer (W.), ' Die Seele des Kindes. ' Leipzig, 1885. Specielle Physiologic des Embryo.' ' The Natural History of Man.' Prichard (J.C.), London, 1845. ' into the Physical History of Mankind.' Researches 5 vols. London,

Pouchet

(George, The Plurality London, H. J. C. Beavan. in (Wilfred),Wanderings

"

1836-47.
Historical, Political, and Statistical Account of London, Ceylon.' 2 vols. 1849. ' Reminiscence.' London, Pritchard (W. T.), Polynesian 1866. ' Society and Monthly Proceedings Record of of the Royal Geographical Geography.' London. in Proyart (L. B.),' History of Loango, Kakongo, and other Kingdoms Africa.' Trans. ; in Pinkerton, ' Collection of Voyages Travels.' and 1814. vol. xvi. London, ' ' The Precepts of.' Trans, by Philippe Virey ; in Records Ptah-Hotep, series, vol. iii. of the Past,' new

Pridham

'An (Charles),

(A. de), Quatrefages

"

'

Hommes
on

'The

Human

Species.'

'A Treatise Quetelet(A.),

fossiles et hommes sauvages.' Paris, 1884. London, 1879. Man.' Trans. Edinburgh, 1842.
of

Raffles

(T. S.), The

'

History

Java.'

vols.

London,

1830.

AUTHORITIES

QUOTED

573

Ed. by Empire Discovery of Guiana.' of the Schomburgk. London, 1848. Leipzig, 1885-87. Ranke 2 vols. (Johannes),' Der Mensch.' ' Ratzel (F.), Leipzig, Vdlkerkunde.' 3 vols. 1885-88. ' der Verwilderten. Rauber (A.), Homo sapiens ferus oder die Zustande Leipzig, 1885. ' Eastern Rawlinson (George), The Five Great Monarchies of the Ancient London, World.' 3 vols. 1871. Reade (W. Winwood), 'Savage Africa.' London, 1863. ' Reclus (Elisee), Nouvelle geographic universelle.' In progress. Paris,
Ralegh

(W.),'The
H.

R.

1875, "c.
Redhouse
'

(J.W.),

'Notes

on

Prof.

E.

B.

Tyler's

"Arabian

Matriar-

[London, 1884.] chate."' Annual in England, Registrar-General of Births, Deaths, and Marriages Report of the.' London. Trans. ; in Pinkerton, Regnard (J. F.), 'A Journey to Lapland.' i. 'Collection of Voyages London, Travels,' 1808. vol. and des ehelichen Reich (Eduard), 'Geschichte, Natur- und Gesundheitslehre Lebens.' Cassel, 1864. Trans. London, Rein Researches.' (J. J.), 'Japan: Travels and
1884.
Remusat Rengger

(J. P.), 'Nouveaux

1829.

melanges

asiatiques.'
von

vols.

Paris,
Basel,

(J. R.),

'

Naturgeschichte

der Saugethiere

Paraguay.' in

1830. ' Revillout de (Eug.), Les contrats manage Asiatique,' ser. vii.,vol. x. Paris, 1877. ' Revue d'Anthropologie.' Paris. ' des deux mondes.' Revue Paris. Ribbe

egyptiens;'

'Jour.

Les families et la socie'te en France la Revolution.' avant Paris, 1873. ' Ribot (Th.), L'heredite psychologique.' Paris, 1882. Richardson (John),' Arctic Searching Expedition : a Journal of a Boat Voyage.' London, 2 vols. 1851. ' The Aborigines Ridley (William), Sydney, 1 864. of Australia.' ' Kdmilardi, and other Australian Wales, Languages.' New South

(Charlesde),

'

1875De sluik- en kroesharige Papua.' The Hague, 1886. ' Galela und Tobeloresen. Ethnographische Ethnol.,' vol. xvii. Berlin, 1885., ' Veda SanhitaV Trans, by H. H. Wilson. Rig1850, "c. 'The Eskimo Rink (H. J.), Tribes.' Copenhagen

Riedel

(J. G. F.),

'

rassen

tusschen
' ; in

Selebes Zeitschr. f.

en

Notizen
In

'

progress. London,
1887. London,

'Tales

and

Traditions
'

of the

Eskimo.'

and London, Edinburgh and

1875Ritter Ritter

die Halacha.' Leipzig, 1879. im Verhaltniss Natur zur zur und Geschichte des Menschen, oder allgemeine vergleichende Geographic.' Berlin, 1822-59. 19 vols. Rochon to Madagascar (A. M.),' A Voyage and the East Indies.' Trans. ; ' in Pinkerton, Collection Travels,' of Voyages and vol. xvi. London, 1814.
'

(Bernhard), Philo und (Carl), Die Erdkunde

Rockhill (W. W.), The Land of the Lamas.' London, 1891. Rogers 'Scotland, Social and Domestic.' London, (Charles), 1869.

'

574

THE

HISTORY

OF

HUMAN

MARRIAGE

Rohlfs (Gerhard),' Mein erster Aufenthalt in Marokko.' Bremen, 1873. ' Romilly London, The Western Pacific and New Guinea.' (H. H.), 1887. ' Ross (B. R.), 'The Report,' 1866. Eastern Tinneh ; in 'Smithsonian Washington. ' Ross (John), Pasley [1879]. History of Corea, Ancient and Modern.' ' Rossbach Ehe.' die Stuttgart, Untersuchungen iiber (A.), romische

1853Roth Trans. ; in 'Journal the Morality of the Veda.' of Oriental Society,' vol. iii. New York, 1853. the American Rousselet (LouisV ' India and its Native Princes.' Trans. London, 1876. London, Rowley (Henry),'Africa Unveiled.' 1876. ' Rowney The Wild Tribes of India.' London, (H. B.), 1882.

(Rudolph), On

'

Rubruquis
' '

into Tartary and China.' Trans. ; in PinkerTravels,' Collection of Voyages 181 1. vol. vii. London, and dapinia.' PyccKan St. Petersburg. Ruth, The Book of.'

(G.de), Travels
'

'

ton,

Saaschiitz
'

(J. L.),
mosaische
'

'

Archaologie

der

Hebraer.'

vols.

Konigsberg,

1855-56.
Sabatier
Recht.' Berlin, 1853. 2 vols. ' la femme Kabyle d'Anthropologie, sur ; in' Revue ii., Paris, series 1883. vol. vi. 'Text-Book Trans. Sachs (Julius), Oxford, 1882. of Botany.' 'The Law Sadler (M. T.), Population.' 2 London, of 1830. vols. ' St. John (S.), Life in the Forests of the Far East.' 2 vols. London,
Das

(C.), Etude

1862. St. Paul, ' The Epistle to the Ephesians.' ' The First Epistle to the Corinthians.' ' The First Epistle to Timothy. ' ' H. Bernardin Saint-Pierre (J. de), Etudes de la nature.' 3 vols. Paris, 1784. ' Memoires historiques sur 1'Australie.' Trans. Salvado (R.), Paris, 1854. ' Voyage Trans. Australie.' Paris, 1 86 1. en ' Samuelson India, Past and Present.' London, (James), 1890. ' Sauer (M.), An Account Geographical Astronomical a Expedition of and to the Northern by Joseph Billings.' Parts of Russia Performed London, 1802. Savage glodytes (T. S.),' A Description of the Characters and Habits of TroBoston, 1847. Gorilla? ' Observations Characters Troon the External and Habits of the glodytes Niger; ' in ' Boston Journal of Natural History,' vol. iv.

Saxo

Boston, 1844. ' Grammaticus, Historia Danica.' Ed. by P. E. Miiller and J. M. Velschow. Copenhagen, 2 vols. 1839-58. Sayce Philology.' London, (A. H.), 'The Principles of Comparative

1874. ' Schaaffhausen Skull.' (Hermann), On the Primitive Form of the Human ' Trans. ; in The Anthropological Review,' vol. vi. London, 1868. ' die Negritos in den Schadenberg Philippinen ;' in (Alex.), Ueber 'Zeitschr. f. Ethnol ,' vol. xii. Berlin, 1880. ' der Rechtsverfassung Schaeffner (W.), Geschichte Frankreichs.' 4 vols. Main, 1845-50. Frankfurt am ' Scheelong der Papuas der (O.), Ueber Familienleben und Gebrauche ' Umgebung in ' Zeitschr. f. Ethnol.,' vol. xxi. Finschhafen von ; Berlin, 1889.

AUTHORITIES

QUOTED

575

' Scheurl (A. deutsche von), Das gemeine ' Schlegel, Morgongavens Om Oprindelse

Eherecht.' Erlangen, 1882. ' ' in Astrsea,' hagen, ; vol. ii. Copen-

1799. Upsal, 1836-79. 2 vols. bei Taufen Gebrauche Hochzeiten, Schmidt (Franz), Sitten und und in Thiiringen.' Weimar, Begrabnissen 1863. Schmidt 'Jus primae noctis.' Freiburg im B., 1881. (Karl), ' ' ' Das Zeitschr. f. Ethnol.,' Streit iiber das jus primae noctis ; in Schlyter

(C. J.), Juridiska af handlingar.'

'

'

'

vol. xvi. Berlin, 1884. Schmidt's (C. C.) Jahrbiicherder in- und auslandischen gesammten Leipzig. Medicin.' Schoen (J.F.) and Crowther (Samuel),'Journals of, who Accompanied in 1841.' London, Expedition Niger, the 1842. up the ' Leipzig, Schomburgk (Richard), Reisen in Britisch-Guiana.' 3 vols. 1847-48. from Pirara to the Schomburgk (Robert H.),'Journalof an Expedition ' ' London, Upper Corentyne ; in Jour. Roy. Geo. Soc.,' vol. xv.

1845Schoolcraft Respecting Historical and Statistical Information Indian History, Prospects Tribes Condition, the of the of the and United States ' (the title-pages of vols. iv.-vi. read : ' Archives of Aboriginal Knowledge,' "c.). 6 vols. Philadelphia, 1851-60. 'The New Indian in his Wigwarn.' York, 1848.

(H. R.),

'

by 'The Trans, Idea.' Schopenhauer Will World as (Arthur), and London, R. B. Haldane Kemp. J. 3 1883-86. vols. and ' Trans. Peoples.' Schrader (O.), Prehistoric Antiquities of the Aryan by F. B. Jevons. London, 1890. 'Die Hochzeitsgebrauche der Esten und einiger anderer Schroeder (L. von), in Vergleichung denen finnisch ugrischer Vdlkerschaften mit der indo-germanischen Volker. Berlin, 1888. ' Leipzig, Indiens Literatur und Cultur in historischer Entwicklung.'
-

1887. ' Lincoln ; ' in Tribes Schuermann (C. W.), The Aboriginal of Port ' Native Tribes of South Australia.' Woods, ' im B., 1883. Schuetz-Holzhausen Freiburg (D. von), Der Amazonas.' ' Schwabenspiegel (Der).' Ed. by F. L. A. von Lassberg. Tubingen, 1840. ' Schwaner het stroomgebeid van (C.A. L. M.), Borneo : beschrijving den Barito,' "c. Amsterdam, van 1853. ' Schweinfurth (Georg), Im Herzen von Afrika.' 2 vols. Leipzig, 1874.
'

Science. An Illustrated Journal.' Cambridge (Mass.). ' Sebright (J. S.), The Art of Improving, the Breeds of Domestic Animals.' London, 1809. ' Seemann during the Years (B.), Narrative of the Voyage of Herald London, 2 1845-1851.' vols. 1853. ' Viti.' Cambridge, 1862. ' Semper Leipzig, 1873. (Karl),Die Palau-Inseln.' Serpa Pinto, 'How I Crossed Africa.' Trans. London, 2 vols. 1881. ' Shooter The Natal Kafirs London, Zulu Country.' (Joseph), of and the

1857.
Shortt Hill Ranges Madras, India.' 5 parts. of Southern 1870-76. ' ' ' Account An of the Hill Tribes of the Neilgherries ; in Trans. Ethn. Soc.,' N. S. vol. vii. London, 1869. Great African Chapters Sibree (James), 'The Island. Madagascar.' on London, 1880.

(John), The

'

576

THE

HISTORY

OF

HUMAN

MARRIAGE

iiber die Aino Studien auf der Insel Berlin, 1881. Zeitschr. f. Ethnol.' London, Smeaton (D. Mackenzie), 'The Loyal Karens of Burma.' 1887. ' New York, 1855. Smith (E. R.), The Araucanians.' ' Smith at Nepaul.' (Thomas), Narrative of a Five Years' Residence

Siebold

(H. von),' Ethnologische

'

Yesso.'

Supplement

zur

vols.

London,

1852.
of Greek and
Roman

Smith

(William),' Dictionary
and

Antiquities.'

London,

1849. Cheetham (Samuel), 'A Dictionary of Christian Antiquities.' London, 2 vols. 1875-80. Wayte (G. E.),'A Dictionary of Greek and (William) and Marindin In progress. London, Roman Antiquities.' 1 890, "c. ' in Early bridge, CamSmith (W. Robertson), Marriage Kinship Arabia.' and

1885.
Smithsonian Institution, 'Annual Report of the Board of Washington. Smyth (R. Brough), 'The Aborigines of Victoria.' 2 vols. 1878. Snow Regents.'

London,
2

(W. Parker), A
London,

'

Two

Years'

Cruise

off Tierra

del Fuego.'

vols.

1857.

' Sohm Rechts.' Leipzig, 1884. (Rud.), Institutionen des romischen ' Solinus, Collectanea Memorabilium.' Rerum Ed. by Th. Mommsen. Berlin. 1864. ' South American Magazine Missionary (The).' London. Southey (R.), History of Brazil.' 3 vols. London, 181019. Soyaux Leipzig, 1870. (Hermann), ' Aus West-Afrika.' ' Sparrman A Voyage Trans. to the Cape Hope.' 2 vols. (A.), of Good London, 1786. ' Spencer (Herbert), Descriptive Sociology.' 8 vols. London, 1873-81. ' Essays : Scientific, Political, and Speculative.' 2 vols. London.
'

1883. 'The Principles of Psychology.' London, 2 vols. 1881. ' The Principles of Sociology.' In progress. London, 1885, "c. ' Spiegel (F.), Eranische Alterthumskunde.' Leipzig, 1871-78. 3 vols. Spix (J.B. von) and Martius (C. F. Ph. von), Travels in Brazil in the Years Trans. London, 2 vols. 1817-1820.' 1824. Sproat (G. M.), 'Scenes and Studies of Savage Life.' London, 1868. Squier (E. G.),'The States of Central America.' London, 1858. ' ' Observations on the Archaeology ; and Ethnology of Nicaragua in 'Trans. American Ethn. Soc.,' vol. iii. York, 1853. pt. i. New 'The Starcke (C. N.), in its Origin and Development. Primitive Family London, 1889. ' Starkweather (G. B.), The Law of Sex.' London, 1883. 'Account Stavorinus (J. Trans. ; in Pinkerton, S.), of Java and Batavia.' ' Collection of Voyages 1812. and Travels,' vol. xi. London, ' Steele (Arthur), The Law and Custom Castes.' London, 1868. of Hindoo Steinen (Karl von Leipzig, 1886. den), 'Durch Central-Brasilien.' Steller (G. W.), ' Beschreibung dem Lande Kamtschatka.' furt Frankvon Leipzig, 1774. and Stephens Proin 'Jour." ceed. (Edward), 'The Aborigines of Australia;' Roy. Soc. N. S. Wales,' vol. xxiii. Sydney and London, 1889. Stewart Stone

(R.), Notes
vol. xxiv.

'

'A (O. C.),

Northern Cacharj'in on Calcutta, 1855. Few Months in New Guinea.'

'Jour.As.
London,

Soc.

Bengal,'

1880.

AUTHORITIES

QUOTED

577

Strabo, ' rf"aypa"f)i.K5"v /3i/3Xoi if'.' in the Himalayas;' 'Polyandry in 'The Stulpnagel Indian (C. R.), Antiquary,' vol. vii. Bombay, 1878. ' Kongesagaer.' Heimskringla Ed. by C. Sturluson (Snorri), eller Norges Christiania, 1868. R. Unger. ' Kings.' Trans, by Heimskringla The or the Sagas of the Norse London, S. Laing, ed. by R. B. Anderson. 4 vols. 1889. ' into Central Australia.' Expedition Sturt (Charles),Narrative of an

London, 1849. vols. ' in den Veranderungen des Suessmilch (J.P.), Die Gottliche Ordnung Berlin, Geschlechts.' 2 1761-62. menschlichen vols. ' der Aufhebung der Leibeigenschaft Sugenheim (S.), Geschichte und St. Petersburg, 1861. Horigkeit in Europa.' ' London, Sully (James), Outlines of Psychology.' 1884. ' Trans. Duke Sully (Maximilian de Bethune, de), Memoirs.' 5 vols. London, 1778.
2

Tacitus, ' Germania.' ' Taplin (G.), The Narrinyeri Australia.' Taylor (R.),' Te Ika a Maui

'

in Woods,
or,

'

Native

Tribes

of

South

New

Zealand

and

its Inhabitants.'

London, 1870. ' Tengstrom (R.), Finska

'

det skildras i Kalevala;' in folket sasom Helsingfors, ii. Joukahainen,' 1845. vol. 2 vols. London, Tennent (James Emerson), 'Ceylon.' 1860. Tertullian, 'Ad Uxorem.' Boers.' Theal (G. McCall),' History of the Emigrant London, 1888. ' Merovingian Era.' Narratives Trans. Thierry (Augustin), London of the
Thomson

Guinea.' London, 1892. London, Thomson 'Through Masai Land.' (Joseph), 1887. ' Trans. ; in Thunberg (C. P.), An Account of the Cape of Good Hope.' Pinkerton,' ' Collection of Voyages and Travels,' vol. xvi. London,
New

[1845]. 'British (J.P.),

1814. Abo. Tidningar utgifne af et Sallskap i Abo.' ' in America.' Tocqueville Trans. (Alexisde), Democracy London, 1889. ' Annals and Antiquities of Rajast'han.'2 vols. Tod (James),
'

vols.

Madras,

1873' De modo Topelius (Zachris), jungendiapud Fennos quondam matrimonia Helsingfors, 1847. vigente.' ' Anthropology.' Trans. Topinard London, (Paul), 1878. ' Transactions American Ethnological New Society.' York. of the Yokohama. Asiatic Society of the of Japan.' Hongkong. of the Royal Asiatic Society.' of the China Branch New Ethnological Society London.' of the of series. London. Asiatic Society Great Royal Ireland.' Britain of the of and London. Congress, 1892. of the International Folk-Lore 1891.' London, ' Reisen durch Leipzig, Tschudi Siidamerika.' (J. J. 5 vols.
"

von),

1866-69.
Tuckey
Turner
'
"

(J.K.),
London, Samoa
a

'

Narrative
'

of

an

Expedition

to Explore

the River Zaire.'

1818. Hundred
Years in Polynesia.' London, 1861. Years ago and long before.' London, 1884.
P P

(George), Nineteen

578

THE

HISTORY

OF

HUMAN

MARRIAGE

Turner

to the Court of the Teshoo of an Embassy London, 1800. London, Tylor (E. B.),'Anthropology.' 1881. London, 'Researches into the Early History of Mankind.' 1878. 'On Method a the Development of Institutions; of Investigating Anthr. Inst.,' ;' in 'Jour. and Descent of Marriage applied to Laws

(Samuel),

'

An

Account

Lama,

in Tibet.'

'

1889. vol. xviii. London, ' Primitive Society ; ' in The London, 1873.
E.

Contemporary

Review,'

vols. xxi-xxii.

Ujfalvy (Ch.
1878. Unger
'

de),
'

'

Le

Kohistan, Ehe in

Le

Ferghanah

"

Kouldja.' Paris,
Entwicklung.' 'Corpus

(Joseph),

Die

ihrer

welthistorischen

Vienna, 1850. C. J. Schlyter, S. Collin and Uplands-Lagen ;' in H. Antiqui,' vol. iii. Stockholm, Sueo-Gotorum 1834.

Juris

Volkes.' Die primitive Cultur des turko-tartarischen Leipzig, 1879. ' Leipzig, 1885. Das Tiirkenvolk.' Pacific Ocean, and Voyage to the North 'A Vancouver (G.), of Discovery World.' London, 1798. 3 vols. round the ' Ethnologic der Berliner Gesellschaft fur Anthropologie, Verhandlungen

VdmbeYy

(H.),

'

und
Virchow

Urgeschichte.'
'

Berlin.

des Schadeliiber die Entwickelung im Zustande.' Berlin, krankhaften gesunden und 1857. grundes ' The Trans. ; in ' Jour.Roy. As. Soc. Ceylon Veddas of Ceylon.' Branch,' vol. ix. Colombo, 1888. Virgil, ' Bucolica.' des Schonen.' Vischer (F. Th.),'Aesthetik, oder Wissenschaft 3 parts. Leipzig, Stuttgart and 1846-54. 'Vishnu, The Institutes of.' Trans, by JuliusJolly. Oxford, 1880. ' Trans, ed. by J. Hunt. Vogt (Carl), Lectures on Man.' London, 1864. ' Voisin (A.), Contribution a 1'histoire des entre ; manages consanguins in 'Mem. Soc. d'Anthr.,' vol. ii. Paris, 1865.

(Rudolf), Untersuchungen

Waitz
'

'Anthropologie 6 der Naturvolker.' (Th.), by G. Leipzig, Gerland). vol. vi. 1859-72.

vols.

v. (vol.

pt. ii.and

Trans, Introduction to Anthropology.' ed. by J. F. Collingwood. London, 1863. ' Wake London, (C. S.), The Development of Marriage and Kinship.' 1889. ' The Evolution London, 2 vols. 1878. of Morality.' 'Beauty.' Walker London, (Alex.), 1846. ' Intermarriage.' London, 1838. ' Wallace Selection.' to the Theory (A. R.), Contributions of Natural London, 1871. 'Darwinism.' London, 1889. 'The Malay Archipelago.' 2 vols. London, 1869. ' Amazon Rio Travels on the Negro.' London, 1853. and 'Tropical Nature London, 1878. and other Essays.' Wallace London, (D. Mackenzie),'Russia.' 1877. ' Wappaus Bevolkerungsstatistik.' Leipzig, 2 vols. (J.E.), Allgemeine
" "

1859-61.
Wargentin 'Uti (P.), hvilka Manader
flera

Manniskor

fodas

och

do

AUTHORITIES

QUOTED

579

Sverige ; ' in ' Kongliga Vetenskaps-academiens Handlingar,' vol. Stockholm, 1767. xxviii. ' Warnkoenig Erlangen, Encyclopadie.' (L. A.), Juristische 1853. ' Franzosische StaatsRechtsgeschichte.' Stein (L.), 3 vols. und and Basel, 1846-48. ' Watson don, (J. Q. F.), W.), The People of India.' 6 vols. Lonand Kaye
"

1868.
in den iiber die Kastenverhaltnisse ' ' in Alb. Brahmana Sutra Indische Studien,' Weber, ; und vol. x. Leipzig, 1868. ' Weber (E. von), Vier Jahre in Afrika.' 2 vols. Leipzig, 1878. Weddell (James),'A Voyage towards the South Pole,' London, 1825. ' Weinhold Berlin, 1856. (Karl), Altnordisches Leben.' ' Frauen in dem Die deutschen Mittelalter.' 2 vols. Vienna, 1882. ' Weismann Heredity Kindred Biological (Aug.), Essays upon and Problems.' Trans. Oxford, 1889. ' ' Westgota-Lagen. Codex Recentior ; in H. S. Collin and C. J.Schlyter, 'Corpus JurisSueo-Gotorum Antiqui,' vol. i. Stockholm, 1827. 'Ancient New Worship.' Westropp Symbol (H. M.) and Wake (C. S.), York, 1874. Wheeler (J.Talboys),' The History of India from the Earliest Ages.' In progress. London, 1 867, "c. ' Wied-Neuwied in Brazil.' Trans. Travels London, (Maximilian

Weber

(Albrecht),Collectanea

'

"

zu),

1820.

Wilda Wilken
'

'
"

'
"

from Gids,' 1890, no. 6. Amsterdam. Das bei den alten Arabern.' Matriarchal Trans. Leipzig, 1884. Over de verwantschap het huwelijksen en erfrecht bijde volken ' het from De Reprinted Indische Gids,' 1883, van ras.' maleische May. Amsterdam. Plechtigheden en bij verlovingen en huwelijken bij de gebruiken
'

Halle, 1842. (W. E.), Das Strafrecht der Germanen.' ' bloedverwanten.' Reprinted (G. A.), Huwelijkentusschen
De

'

'

den Indischen Archipel ; in ' Bijdragen tot de taalvolken van land- en NederlandschIndie,' ser. v. vols. i. van volkenkunde iv. The Hague, and 1886 and 1889. het huwelijk Over de primitieve vormen den oorsprong van van en het gezin ;' in 'De Gids,' 1880, vol. ii.and 1881, vol. ii. Indische
'

Amsterdam. ' ' ' Nationalokono(CL), Moralstatistiken og den frie Vilje ; in Copenhagen, mist Tidsskrift,' vol. xvi. 1880. ' Wilkes (Charles),Narrative of the United States Exploring Expedition during the Years 1838-1842.' 5 vols. Philadelphia and London,
Wilkens

1845Wilkinson Customs (J.Gardner), ' The Manners of the Ancient and Egyptians.' London, 3 vols. 1878. Williams (John),' A Narrative of Missionary Enterprises in the South Sea Islands.' London, 1837. ' Williams Buddhism in its Connexion (Monier), and with Brahmanism Hinduism.' London, 1890. ' Hinduism.' London [1877]. ' Indian Wisdom.' London, 1876. Williams New York, 1883. 2 vols. (S.Wells),' The Middle Kingdom.' ' Williams Calvert (Thomas) and ; and (James), Fijiand the Fijians Missionary Labours London, the Cannibals.' among 1870. E. Ph.), 'Geschichte Willigerod (J. Reval, 1830. Ehstlands.
"

580

THE

HISTORY

OF

HUMAN

MARRIAGE

Wilson Wilson
2

(Andrew),
1876.

'The

Abode

of
'

Snow.'

Edinburgh

and

London,

(C. T.) and Felkin (R. W.), Uganda

vols.

and

the Egyptian

Soudan.' Lund,
Customs,
'

Winroth

(A.),

'

London, 1882. Offentlig ratt.

: Familjeratt

aktenskapshindren.'

1890. Winternitz Study of Indo-European (M.),'On a Comparative ' in Marriage Customs Reference to Special the ; with FolkInternational Congress, Lore of the 1891.'
1892. ' Witkowski Paris, 1881. (G. J.), La generation humaine.' ' Woldt (A.), Capitain Jacobsen'sReise an der Nordwestkiiste Leipzig, 1884. 1881-1883.'

Transactions

London,

Amerikas
'

Wolkov

(Theodore),

'

Rites

et usages

nuptiaux

en

Ukraine

in

'

L'An-

Wood

thropologie,' vols. ii.-iii. Paris. (J. G.),'The Illustrated Natural 1863. 'The Natural

History.'

3 vols.

London,

1861-

Woods
Wright

Wundt
Wyatt

History of Man.' London, 2 vols. 1868-70. 'The ductory IntroNative South Australia Tribes an (J.D.), ;' with of Chapter by J. D. W. Adelaide, 1879. ' in Western Europe, from the Earliest (Thomas), Womankind Century.' Times to the Seventeenth London, 1869. Stuttgart, 1886. (W.), 'Ethik.'

(William),
the Adelaide 'The Native

'

Some
and Tribes

Account

Encounter

of the Manners Bay Aboriginal Australia.' South of

Superstitions of and Tribes ; ' in Woods,

Yate
'

'An (William),

Ymer.

Young

Account Zealand.' London, of New 1835. Sallskapet for Antropologi Tidskrift utgifven af Svenska och Stockholm. Geografi.' in Ireland;' in Pinkerton, 'Collection (Arthur),'A Tour of iii. Voyages Travels,' London, and 1809. vol.

Zeitschrift fur Ethnologic.' Berlin. fiirvergleichende Rechtswissenschaft.' Stuttgart. ' Zimmer Berlin, 1879. (Heinrich), Altindisches Leben.' ' Zimmermann (W. F. A.), Die Inseln des indischen und Stillen Meeres.' Berlin, 1863-65, 3 vols. ' Zmigrodzki (M. von), Die Mutter bei den Volkern des arischen Stammes.' Munich, 1886.

'

INDEX
Acawoios,
n.

monogamous,

p.

435

n.

Abercromby,

Mr.

John,on

marriage

"with capture, p. 388. Abipones, not complete, marriage birth a tillthe of child among the, p. 22 ;, chastity of women hereditary the, p. 66 ; rank among in the male line among the, p. 99 ; tattooing of young people the, p. 177; their custom among of
out

Acclimatization, Accra, kinship

p. 309 ; marriage portion at, p. 410, n. n. Achomawi by (California),Mnarriage

"

p. 102 bar to marriage

pp. 268-270. through at, males by ; relationship alliance a

at,

purchase Adam, Mr.

among W., on

the, p. 401

n.

13.

consanguineous

marriage, p. 339. Adelaide Plains, natives inhabiting p. 182; plucking depravation due to the the, women's their of choice among power influence the, p. 216 n. 9 ; horror of conthe of whites, p. 68. sanguineous Admiralty Islanders, hair dress of the, marriage among infanticide men the young the, the, p. 175 ; p. 299 ; among among by purchase the, among painting of women p. 312 ; marriage decorated more the, p. 393 n. 2 ; polygyny p. 181 n. 4 ; men among
the eyebrows,
n.

among exceptional 4 ; divorce among

the, p. 441 the, p. 530

n. 3. dress Abors, female the, among 8 liberty n. ; p. 197 of choice the, p. 219 n. 8; endoamong gamy of the, p. 366 ; monogamous n. See a as rule, p. 439 n. Pddams. Sissee, polyandry the, among ,
"

than women the, p. 183 ; among the, among covering of the men by the men p. 191 n. 5 ; shell worn the, p. 201 among ; their ideas of modesty, p. 208. Adultery, punishments 130. pp. 121, 122, Adyrmachidae, jus
among Aenezes, among

inflicted for,

452 455Pp.

polygyny

among

the,

primae noctis the, pp. 76 sq. liberty of choice women's n. the, pp. 220 7, 222 ;
of the, p. 371 ; their by purchase, marriage 8.

endogamy
on

Abyssinians,

for their punishment 8 n. 122 ; marry early, adultery, p. among p. 1 38; tattooing of women the, p. 169 ; circumcision among the, pp. 202, 203, 206 n. i ; ceremony the, p. of capture among the, 384 ; marriage portion among n. 4 ; female jealousy p. 414 the, p. 499 ; divorce among among
the, p. 520.

views p. 408 n. Ae'tas (Philippines),monogamous as

a rule, p. 440. Affection, ch. xvi., p. 546. Africa, no people living in cuity promisin, p. 59. Africans, duties among paternal certain, pp. 16 sq. ; pregnancy be followed by must marriage

582

INDEX

among

certain, p. 23 ; female old early, p. 487 ; Levirate among by the, p. 511 n. ; divorce certain, among unchastity punished 62 8 n. the, pp. 522, 527 n. i, 528, 532 n. 6. ; preservation p. of the Africans, Equatorial, punishments many, chastity of wives among for for wantonness the, p. 62 ; among p. 120; adultery punishment lending wives among n. 4 ; viramong several, p. certain, p. 122 ginity from the bride 74 n. i ; terms of address among required the, p. 91 ; painting of girls among among certain, pp. 123 j". ;infibulation the, pp. 176 sq. ; nakedness many, of of girls among killed the, p. 193 ; endogamy among p. 124 ; widows of the, the, p. 366 ; polygyny among certain, p. 125 ; lip-ornaments pp. 491, 494 sq. among certain, p. 166 ; knocking South, out teeth among celibacy certain, p. 174 ; , unknown more than the, p. 135 ; circumcision the men among ornamented the, pp. 204 sq. ; polygyny the women among among many, p. 182 ; cover women the, p. 446. their among only unmarried
many, among pp. 195 nakedness a more sq. ; covering considered for men women than necessary by many, p. 199 ; infanticide

the, p. among unknown almost 312 ; fertile women respected the, p. 378 n. 3 ; their among desire for offspring, pp. 378 sy. ; does by purchase not marriage among certain, p. 398 ; marriage certain, portion among p. 410 n. 1 1 ; no marriage portion many, among gyny p. 414 n. 5 ; polythe, pp. 439, 490, among 493,506 ; class distinctions among
the p. 506. Africans, Eastern
occur

circumcision among power certain, p. 201 ; women's ; of choice among certain, p. 220 female beauty of appreciation among certain, p. 257 ; exogamy among certain, p" 306 ; Levirate
,

West,

among certain, p. 511 n. ; rule of inheritance among certain, p. 5 1 2 n- 3 Agades, coquetry of the women of, 200. p. fertilityof union as Agassiz, L., on

Central, terms

for

characteristic of species, p. 288. (Syria),marriage el Shemal the, p. 410. portion among Ahts (BritishColumbia), property, "c., hereditary in the male line
Ahl among the, p. 98 ; virginity required from the bride among the, p. 123 ; paint used by the young the, p. 176 ; marpeople among riage by the parents arranged the, p. 224 n. 3 ; prohibited anong degrees among cide the, p. 297 ; infantithe, almost unknown among p. 312 ; endogamy of the, p. 365 ; class-endogamy of the, p. 370 ; the, marriage by capture among by ; 383 marriage p. purchase the, p. 392 n. 3 ; compenamong sation for capture the, among return the, p. 401 ; gift among p. 409 ; marriage portion among the, p. 414 n. 4 ; polygyny among the, pp. 44i n. 4, 443, ib. n. 5 ; excess the, of male births among p. 466. Ainos,kinship through males among the,p. 1 02; remarriage of widowers

the, pp. 87, relationships among the 93 ; recognise part taken in by both parents generation, after p. 105 ; children named certhe mother's tribe among tain, ib. ; the husband goes to live near the wife's family among certain, p. 109 ; female

lip-ornament
women more

the, p. 166 ; among decorated than men 183 ; position of the, ib. ; circumcision the, pp. particular
201

among
women

the, p.
among

among
women more

among choice than men 254 ; endogamy of the, p. 366 ; by capture among the, marriage marriage portion p. 384 ; no the, p. 414 n. 5 ; monoamong gamous as a" rule, pp. 438 sq. ; the, pp. 446, among polygyny 491, 492, 499 ; their women get

sq.; in their the, p.

INDEX

583

tain prohibited for a cerwidows the, p. 129, ib. period among n. 6 ; marry ship early, p. 138 ; courtby women the, p. among T 59 ; alleged religious origin of the, p. 170; tattooing among liberty of choice among women's the, p. 220 ; decrease of the, the, of pp. 348, p. 348 ; endogamy by 366 sq. ; wives obtained n. the, p. 391 ; service among no ceremony among marriage the, p. 418 ; concubinage among the, the, p. 445 ; Levirate among

and

45") 457

divorce

among
n. i.

the

pp. 520, 521, 530, 533 Aleuts, Atkha, binding marriage birth only after the of a child the, pp. 23, 21$ ; jealousy among the, p. 118 ; of the men among Levirate among the, p. 511 n. 3. Islands, men of the Fur-Seal desirous of self-decoration more than
-

women

p. 511 n. Ainos of the Kuriles, bigamy among the, p. 450 n. 6. for Tsuishikari, their terms ,
"

polyandry of the, p. 450 ; polygyny among and divorce among the, p. 493. by capture of Unimak, marriage the, p. 383. among Algonquins, the, exogamy among
the, p. among p. 297 ; polygyny ; 443 obligatory continence among the, p. 483 n. 2. crease inAllahabad, Hindus of, seasonal of births 32, 36 sq. Allen, Mr. Grant, among
on

among Oonalashka,

the, p. 184.

grandfather 92. of
Yesso,

and

grandmother,

p.

with birth of a child among the, p. 22 ; tattooing by instalments among tween bethe, p. 178 n. 5 ; marriage
the, p. 296 ; cousins among buy their wives, pp. 397 sq. ; the, pp. 438, polygyny among 2 n. 494, 495, ; their women get

his

lives the husband father-in-law till the

the, pp.

excited by contrasts, p. 354. Alsace-Lorraine, births in, p. 470 ; in, p. consanguineous marriages
481 n. 3. Amazons, tribes of Upper, close intermarriage the, p. 347 ; among infertilityof their women, ib. in, p. Amboina, degrees prohibited

love

do

not

old early, pp. 486 sq. Akas, do not use milk, p. 484 n. 6. Akka, circumcision among the, p. 202 decay Alamanni, by of marriage
the, pp. 404, 407 ; among purchase dower among the, p. 407. Alaska. See Port des Frangais, Yu-

302. America, caste States ,

"

distinctions in, p. 369. in the, of, divorce

p. 526 American

n.

5.

konikhotana. Aleuts, punishment for illegitimate births among the, p. 65 ; lending

i ; the, p. 74 n. among wives speedy remarriage of widowers and among widows prohibited brought the, p. 129 n. 6 ; men up like women the, p. 134 among n. 2 ; their want of modesty, p. between 210; marriage cousins
-

Indians, their system of nomenclature, pp. 82 sq. ; their difficulty in pronouncing labials, 87 terms ; among p. of address the, p. 89 ; ideas of delicacy in life among married certain, p. 152; shaving ornamenting and the head among certain, p. 167 ;

the, p. 296 ; their views among infanticide, p. 312 ; their views on incest, p. 352 ; wives obtained on by service among the, p. 390 n. 5 ; the, marriage by purchase among cerep. 401 n. 13 ; no marriage mony the, p. 417 n. 4 ; among the, pp. 443, among polygyny the, pp. 494 ; polyandry among

unions with negresses rare among the, p. 254 ; painting the body the, among p. 264 ; obligatory the, p. 483 among continence n. 6 ; polygyny the, p. 492. among followed Andamanese, pregnancy by marriage the, p. 24 among
looseness 3 ; alleged of the the, p. 53 ; tie among marriage 52, 53, 55, monogamous, pp. 57, 436, 507 ; divorce unknown the, pp. 57, 517 ; fidelity among
n.

584

INDEX

the, p. 57 ; their terms among for relations, pp. 90 sq. ; sexual 3 ; modesty of the, p. 152 n. tattooing by instalments among the, p.
women

Apaches,

chastity of women among 66 the, p. ; lending wives among the, p. 74 n. I ; polygyny among the, pp. 449, 492, 496 ; divorce

i"8 n. 5 ; nakedness of in a tribe of the, p. 188 ; their ideas of modesty, p. 210 ; of prohibition consanguineous the, p. 304 ; reamong marriage lationshipbyalliance a bar to marriage the, p. 309 ; conjugal among love among the, p. 358 ; do not buy their wives, p. 398 ; barter rare cess the, pp. 400 sq. ; examong the, of female births among

the, p. 533 n. 4. among Apalachites, between marriage the, among 296. cousins p. Apes, anthropomorphous, their marriage due to the long period of infancy, pp. 21, 537 ; not gregarious, pp. 42, 43, 538 ; colour of the skin of the, pp. 271, 276 ; monogamous, p. 508 ; duration of their marriage, p. 517. Arabia, excess births in, of female

p. 467 ; position of their women, p. 468. Arabs, 501. system p. of kinship among Andree, R., on the circumcision ib. 102, n. the, 4, 1 10 n. 2 ; of pp. from the Jews, p. 204. the bride virginity required for Aneiteum term approval the, p. 124 ; their dis(New Hebrides), among in, 86. mother of the remarriage p. of Anglo-Saxons, women p. 127 ; unmarried of wives deprived widows, the, p. 176 n. ; their hair among the, among almost unknown indication hair cutting an of p. 140 n. 6 ; their ideas of modesty, liberty the, ib. p. 207 ; women's slavery among Angola, Negroes spised debarrenness of choice among of, certain, p. 222 ; ness ficklethe, the, p. paternal authority among among p. 378 ; 228 ; restriction of the paternal of their passions, p. 488 ; the, ib. ; divorce the, p. 235 ; among polygyny among authority between See 2. the, p. 532 n. among marriage cousins among the, pp. 296, 481 ; marriage Quissama. with lower, the male Animals, a half-sister among the, p. 332 ; element female households brought to the of the, ib. ; their views among
the 157 ; the males, the, seekers among pp. \yj sq.; for the struggle of the males females possession of the among the, p. 1 59 ; female choice among 222 1 59, the, pp. ; hybridism tility the, pp. 278-280 ; inferamong from changed conditions the, p. 286 ; incest among among breeding the, p. 334 ; in-and-in domesticated, of pp. 335-338, 545. incest among Annamese, the, p. 292 ; bestiality among the, p. 333 n. 4. Antelopes, and paternal small, marriage
some,

marriage, pp. consanguineous love the, p. ; among 351 sq. the, p. 361 ; race-prejudice among 364 ; ceremony of capture among by capture the, p. 385 ; marriage ib. n. the, 13 ; morning gift among
ous p. 408 ; monogamrule, p. 439 n. 9 ; their women get old early, p. 487 ; the, p. 495 n. 2 ; among polygyny Levirate among the, p. 511 n. ; divorce among the, pp. 525, 535. Mecca. See Bedouins, among
as a

on

the,

the, p. among Antilles, marriage restriction for in the, p. 365. Frenchmen kinship Antiquity, of, peoples
care

12.

ancient, of Arabia Felix, polythe, pp. 454, 458, 481. andryamong as monogamous of Morocco,
,
"

females among the, sq. 105 of pp. Ants, sterility of the workers p. 150.
through

several
among,

rule, p. 439 n. 5. marry of the Sahara, early, the, among p. 138 ; polygyny p. 449 ; their women get old early, p. 487 ; divorced women among

the, p. 533.

INDEX

585

Arabs

by purchase of Syria, marriage n. the, p. 392 3. among Egypt, test of courage of Upper for marriage among requisite the, p. 1 8 ; female chastity among the, p. 62 ; virginity required from the bride among the, p. 123 8 ; morning n. the, p. gift among
"

Aryan

their system of nomenclature, p. 82 ; their terms for father and mother, p. 88 ; from continence newly required
peoples,

concu3 ; polygyny binage and the, pp. 449, 496. among Aracan, conHill Tribes of North sider a want merit in of chastity the bride, p. 81 ; no marriage the, p. 418. ceremony among Araucanians, rank hereditary in the line the, p. 99 ; among male the, ceremony of capture among for pp. 383 sg. ; compensation

410

n.

among married people certain, P- 151kinship Aryans, through early, females have to supposed prevailed the, p. 104 ; widows among killed among the, p. 125 ; widows forbidden to remarry the, among

celibacy as an and a misfortune, p. 141 ; patriapotestas of the, pp. 230 sq. ; their desire for offspring, p. 379 ; by purchase among the, marriage

p. 127

; regarded

impiety

the, p. 401 ; marriage among the, among purchase ib. n. 13 ; polygyny the, among pp. 444 n. i, 494. Arawaks, of marriage alleged absence the, p. 55 ; jealousy among the, pp. 58, 59, among of the men the, p. 59 ; among 119; marriage capture
by

a as p. 396 ; monogamous rule, in women 442 ; p. child-bed the, p. 485. among of the North of India, season love the, p.33of among Ashantees, early betrothals among
"

prohibited remarriage of widows for a certain period among the, dress female among pp. 128 sq. ; betrothals the, p. 190 ; early the, pp. 213 n. 6, 224 n. i ; among wives obtained by service among
the,
ceremony

; women's power of 1 1 ; n. the, p. 220 choice among the, obligatory continence among n. ; 484 p. superstitious ceremonies the, p. 485 ; divorce among among the, p. 527 n. i. kinship Asia, Russian, through

the, p. 214

p. 390 n. among Levirate among

5 ; no marriage the, p. 417 n. 4 ; the, p. 510 n. 3.

males amongthe peoples of,p. 102. Ass, in southern countries, has no definite pairing season, p. 38. ' Bihu ' Assamese, Baisakh the male festival among the, p. 323 ; fe-

jealousyamong
n.

the, p. 499
among
a

care Arctopitheci, paternal among 12. the, p. Arecunas, their custom of enlarging the ear-lobes, p. 1 66 ; tattooing the, p. 181 n. 4. among of women Areois of Tahiti, jealousyof the, pp. 55, 119 ; their dress on public

6.

Assyrians,
p.

tattooing

occasions, p. 198. Arins, paternal care among certain species of, p. 10. Armenia, religious prostitution in, excess of female births in, p. 72 ;
p. 467. Arorae (Kingsmill Group), woman's liberty of choice in, pp. 217 sq.

169 ; marriage with the, p. 295 ; marriage sister among by purchase the, among the, among P- 395 ! concubinage pp. 432, 447. Ateles fianiscus, lives in families, p. 12. Athenians,

the, half-

Aru

in degrees Islands, prohibited the, p. 302 ; obligatory nence contii, 2, 6 ; in the, p. 483 nn. divorce in the, p. 523 Kobroor, Kola.
n.

stitution ancient, tale of the inthe, of marriage among pp. 8 sg. ; estimation of courtesans the, p. 81 ; prosecution of among the, p. 142 ; wives celibates among deprived of their hair among the, p. 176 n. ; marriage with a halfp. 295 ; endogamy sisteramongthe, the, of the, p. 367 ; dower among divorce ; the 405 sg. pp. among pp. 520, 529.

9.

See

586

INDEX

Atooi (Sandwich Islands), tattooing in, in, p. 201 n. 4 ; curious usage p. 205 n. 3. Augilae, primae noctis among
of community the, p. 52. Australians, occasionally scattered in families in search of food,
women

the, p._/""$" 72. Auseans, alleged

among

liberty of choice among the, p. 217 ; elopements among ence the, pp. 217, 223, 583 ; independthe, p. 223 ; among of sons their ideal of beauty, pp. 257,
woman's

48 ; ,p. among

system the, p. 56 ; no promiscuity among the, pp. 57, 60, 61, 64 ; wantonness due to the influence of the the, p. 61 ; lending whites among

alleged group- marriage the, pp. 54, 56 sq. ; among of nomenclature

the, pp. among the, pp. 284-287 ; exogamy among 299, 300, 318, 321 n. i ; prohibited degrees among the, pp. 300, 318 ; infanticide among the, p. 313 ; horror intercourse sexual of limits the exogamous within local exothe, p. 317 ; among gamy 263 sg. ; mongrels

their hordes,

the, pp. 61, 74 n. i ; wives among kinship the, among of system believe 101 that the ; child is p. father from derived the only,
p.
men 106 ; jealousy of the the, pp. 118, 131 ; prostitution among

the, pp. 322, 325 ; p. 325 ; endogamy of certain, pp. 332, 367 ; conjugal love among the, affection and by 5 PP- 359) 36o" 5"3 marriage
among the, pp. 384, 385, capture among 389 ; amicable relations between different tribes among the, p. 389 ; the, marriage by exchange among p. 390 ; barter formerly unknown

the, p. 131 ; of wives among almost unknown celibacy of women the, p. 136 ; their women among marry early, p. 139 ; celibacy by polygyny the, among caused late men the marry p. 144 ; ib. n. the, 5 ; continence among from newly married required among certain, p. 151 ; people for women the, among combats pp. 160 sq. ; their vanity, p. 165 ; their custom outteeth, of knocking body, 202 the ; 167, 174, pp. paint 68, n. 1 scar the ; 4 176, 181 pp. body, 169, 171, pp. 178 sq. ;
means

certain, p. 400 ; marriage the, p. 418 ; moamong cermonies nogamous as a 440 ; rule, p. proportion between the sexes among the, pp. 461, 462, 467 ; their
among
women

the, of attraction among cerornament among p. 173 ; nose tain, pp. 173 sq. ; tattooing of the the, p. 177 ; people among young more the men than ornamented the women the, p. 183 ; among their want of modesty, pp. 187 ; sg. nakedness of the, p. 192 ; cover women only unmarried an-dies. Australians, South, terms their nakedness among certain, of address dances the, p. 93 ; initiatory rites among among p. 196 ~, indecent I ; circumcision the, p. 199 ; the, p. 198 n. among of manhood the, pp. 202 the, p. 494. among sq. ; no among vernment polygyny goWest, family the the, pp. 203.57. ; among among , ' ' the, p. 45 ; terms the terrible rite among several, of address ship the, p. 92 ; system among of kinp. 205 n. 5 ; ideas of modesty influence trothals be21 1 101 the, ; among ; p. early among certain, p.
"

prolific, p. 491 n. i ; the, p. 498 ; jealousy among Levirate among the, p. 510 n. 3. See Adelaide Plains, Birria, Bay, Carpentarian Botany Gulf, Bay Darling, Dieyerie, Encounter tribe, Eucla tribe, Gippsland, Herbert River, Gournditch-mara, Vale, KAmilardi, KaraHerbert Koombokkaburra, Kurwalla, Moncalon, Larrakia tribe, nai, Murray, Narrinyeri, New Norcia, New South Wales, Pegulloburras, Port Perth, Essington, Port land, Jackson, Port Lincoln, QueensTunRiverina, Torndirrup, berri, Turra, Victoria, Watchnot

female

among

the,

p.

214 ;

of

surnames

among

the, p.

1 1 1

INDEX

587

girl's hand among the, the, p. 215 ; mongrels among bigamy the, among pp. 285, 287 ; among of men p. 450 ; excess the, p. 461. increase of births Austria, seasonal in,p. 32 ; civil marriage in, p. 428 ; excess the of male births among Jews of, 481 n. 4 ; divorce in,
disposal
of
a

Bain,

Prof. A.,

on on

shame, p. 208 ; 356, 502 ; on sympathy, p. 362 n. 2. Bakairi, for terms relationships among Bakalai, the, pp. 86 sq. inheriting widows

the feeling of love, pp. 354,

p. 526. Avanos, polyandry

n.

among the, p. 513. increase Bakongo, seasonal of births among the, p. 31 ; horrified course, interat the idea of promiscuous

among
excess

the, pp. of
men

3 ; 451, 472 the, p. 461. among

B
Babber, female jealousyin, p. 499 6 ; divorce in, p. 523 n. 9. Babylonians,
n.

for repp. 59, 113 ; terms lationshi the, pp. 86, among 88 sq. ; kinship through females the, p. among 113; celibacy by polygyny the, caused among p. 144 ; aversion to consanguineous the, p. 306 ; among marriage n. 12 their weddings, 418 ; p. divorce among the, p. 522. Bakundu, for infanticide punishment in, p. 312. Ba-kwileh, chieftainship hereditary in the male line among the, p.
102
women

religious prostitution by the, p. 72 ; marriage among marthe, p. 395 ; riage among purchase the, p. 408. portion among Bachofen, on the promiscuity J.J.,

; marry

early, p.

138 ; their

of primitive man, pp. 51, 78 ; on metrocracy, p. 96 ; on the maternal the system among primitive Aryans, p. 104 n. 2. Badagas, not complete till marriage is thewoman pregnant amongthe, the, p. 23 ; return gift among p. 409 ; marriage portion among the, pp. 415 n. 2, 534 n. 5 ; monogamous, p. 436 ; probably endogamous, p. 480 ; excess of men ib. divorce among the, amongthe,
"

Baladea. Balearic Islands,y#.y primae noctis in the, p. 73. Bali, widows killed in, p. 125 n. 8 ; for capture in, p. compensation
401.

get old early, p. 487. language. See Duauru

Balonda,

pp. 527 n, i, 532 n. 3, 534 nn. 4^. Badger, of the, p. 26 pairing season breeding n. season ; of the, p. 35. Baele, marriage not till complete

the birth of a child among the, pp. 22 sg. ; marriage by purchase the, p. 392 n. 3 ; inheriting among the, p. 513 n. i. among widows Bafidte, celibacy due to poverty
among Bagele the, p.
as a

nakedness of the women in, of, p. 189 ; idea of decency p. 209. influence of the surBantu race, name tribes among certain of the, consanin; p. prohibition of guineous the, p. marriage among between 307 ; marriage cousins the, pp. 307, 481 ; want among of the, p. 357 ; affection among
among polyandry certain tribes of the, pp. 452, 481. Banyai, wives by service obtained 6 ; marn. the, 390 p. among riage by purchase the, among P- 393Barabinzes,

3 ; monogamous rule, p. 438 n. 8.

144

n.

(in Adamaiia),jtis primae

in, p.
excess

noctis in, pp. 76 sq. fights for women Baghirmi, incest in, p. 293 ; 161 ; in, women p. 465 n. 4.

of

Bagobos
among

return (Philippines),

among

p. 409 ; the, p. 496.

the,

gift polygyny

wives obtained by service the, p. 391 n. among Barea, maternal of the authority heritance the, p. 40 ; inuncle among females through among the, p.- 112 ; circumcision of girls the, p. 206 n. i ; marriage among the, p. 371 with slaves among

588

INDEX

by purchase marriage n. the, p. 402 among Baris, tattooing of the young people the, p. 177 ; nakedness among the, p. among of the men dress the, 189 ; female among
n.

8 ;

the, p. 144 ; prohibited the, pp. 306, 318 ; among the sexes at proportion between birth among the, p. 479. Bats, substitute for paternal protection
among degrees

P- 197 n. 5. Barito district (Borneo),husband's duties in the, p. 17. Barolongs, of the, race-endogamy pp. 363 sq. in, pp. 434 sq. Baroze, polygyny late invention Barter, a comparatively

p. 21 ; their pairing p. 25 n. 4. Batz, endogamy of the people of, P. 344Bavaria, in, p. age for marriage infertility 146 ; of marriages between Jews and the
among,
season,

non-Jewish

in, p. 288 ; mixed in, of man, pp. 400, 401, 546. marriages p. 376. Bawar, by Bashkirs, in, pp. 453, 456, purchase polyandry marriage the, p. 393 ; marriage 472 n. 3. among Bazes, the, p. 410. portion among authority of the maternal Basques, not a pure race, the, p. 40 ; their uncle p. 282. among Basra, ideas of modesty at, p. 207. p. 418 n. 10 ; monoweddings, gamous Bastian, Prof. A., on a as the promiscuity rule, p. 439 n. 5. Beauty, typical, ch. xii., p. 5 1 ; on of primitive man, pp. 542 sq. ; individual ideal of, p. 355. rethe continence periodical quired Beaver from the husband, Indians, race-endogamy p. 484. of Basutos, the, p. 363 n. 5 ; their women ported supwives repudiated by their former husbands not prolific,p. 491 n. Bebel, A., on terms the, the promiscuity ; 19 among p. of address of
population
the, p. 91 ; authority among the the, maternal uncle among of 1 as a p. 08 ; adulterer regarded n. the, p. 130 thief among 3 ; dancing, dress of girls, when

primitive Bechuanas,

man,

to marriage

the, pp. 198.57. ; marriage among by the father among arranged between the, p. 224 ; marriage the, ; wives 308 among p. cousins by the, service among obtained 6 n. ; polygyny among p. 390 the, pp. 446, 447, 499 ; divorce the, pp. 524, 532 ; marriage among by purchase the, p. 532. among Bataks (Sumatra),kinship through the, p. 100 ; early among males betrothals among the, p. 2 14 n. 8 ;

of the, p. the, p. 103 ; circumcision among the, pp. 203, 206 n. i ; among the, p. early betrothals among
as a ; exogamous rule, pp. 307 sq. ; symbol of capture among the, p. 384 ; their views on marriage by purchase, 8 ; n. p. 408

preliminary among certain tribes 1 8 ; system of kinship

p. 51 necessary

n.

2.

214

the, p. 410 morning gift among n. 3 ; validity of marriage among the, p. 430 n. i ; monogamous as a rule, pp. 438 sq. ; polygyny the, pp. 447 n. i, 493, 509 among n. i ; their word for son, p. 490 n. Levirate the, p. 302 ; pro4 the, pp. 51 1 n., ; among exogamy among hibited degrees See Barolongs, Basutos. the, pp. 514 n. among formerly Bedouins, not ; 302 sq. separation remarriage of divorced n. for women a the, 5. p. 517 prohibited allowed among certain in, Batavia, women the, p. get old early among period 129 ; p. divorce among the, pp. 519, 532 486. 6. See Aenezes, Bateke, seasonal increase of births Ahl n. el ship kinShemdl, Arabs. the, p. 31 ; system of among Sinai, marriage the, p. 103 ; hold the not of Mount among function of both parents in geneis pregtillthe woman ration complete nant the, p. 22 ; forced among p. 105 ; alike important, by the, p. 221 ; caused polygyny among marriages celibacy

INDEX

589

on the, credit among marriage for day 8 lucky marn. ; riage p. 394 the, p. 424 n. i. among Beetles, colours of stridulating, p. ' ' male, of many 247 ; ornaments

pp. 250 sg. Belgium, seasonal increase of births in, pp. 31 sg. ; number of celibates in, p. 145. See Netherlands.

the, p. 224 n. 6 ; marriage among by capture the, p. 385 n. among by service 12 ; obtained wives n. the, p. 391 ; female among the, p. 499 n. 6. jealousy among Bhiiiyas, courtship by women among the, p. 158 n. 6.

Bigamy, p. 450. Biluchis, Levirate

among

the, pp. pp. pp. p. 163 ;

Bellabollahs (British Columbia), Levirate among the, p. 510 n. 3. Belt, Mr. T., on the hairlessness of
p. 276 n. 2. Beni-Amer, of unmarried modesty women the, p. 62 ; marry among
man,

511 Birds,
10, n,

n.

II,

care among, parental 21, ; marriage among, 21 season, ; their pairing

"

early, p.

among among

138 ; conjugalaffection the, 357 ; nobility p. the, p. 369 ; class-endogamy the, p. 371 ; mornamong ing

the, p. 410 n. 3 ; gift among a as rule, p. 439 ; monogamous divorce among the, pp. 527 n. i, 531 n. 4. for seducBeni-Mzab, tion punishment the, p. 62 ; jealousy among

of the men monogamous, exceptional n. 9. Benin, Negroes

men

among

the, p.

120

among, p. of many male, pp. 241, colours 250 sg. ; sexual 248, sg. ; among, pp. 241-245, among, sexual sounds pp. 247; sexual odours 249, 251 among, among, pp. 248 sg. ; hybridism unp. 278 ; polyandry almost heard excess of among, p. 482 ; ib. ; absorbing among, of males for one among, p. 502 ; passion generally pair for life, p. 517. Islands. See Galapagos
"

25 ; courtship
ornaments

pp. 435 the, among

sq. ; divorce

Birria

(Australia), monogamous,
between

p. the

p.

521

437Birth, disproportion
sexes

of, jealousy of the the, p. 131 ; dress of the, p. 192 ; circumcision the, p. 206 of girls among despised barren i ; n. wives ing inheritn. the, ; 4 378 p. among the, p. 513. among widows Morocco, Berbs monogamous of a rule, p. 439 n. as 5. Berlin, menstruation the among among girls among poorer Berner, of, p. 488. the law of Hofacker and Sadler, p. 469. Prof. F., on Bernhoft, group-marriage,
on women

at, pp. 466-469, 547 sg. Births, periodical fluctuation in the mate, number of, pp. 30-37 ; illegiti69 sg. pp. Bisayans (Philippines), tained wives obby service among the, p. by purchase 391 nn. i sg. ; marriage i. n. the, 402 among p. Bison, Indian, pairing season of the, n. p. 26 Blackfeet, celibacy rare among the,

p. 95 n. i. Bertillon, Dr., on the prohibition of between kindred, marriage pp. 326 sg. p. 500 n. 3. 1 ' Best Man Blemmyans, Pliny's description of 1 at weddings, p. 42 60. Bestiality, pp. 280, 281, 333, 543 sg. the, p. Bodo, Betsileo (Madagascar), female apamong rule of inheritance preciation the, p. 101 ; marry early, p. 138 ; of manly courage and by capture among the, the, p. 256. marriage skill among by 12 Bhils, their disapproval n. ; obtained 385 of the rep. wives marriage
.

among p. 134 ; run- away matches the, p. 216 n. 10 ; their views on infanticide, p. 312 ; excess men of wothe, p. 461 ; obligatory among the, p. among continence i n. the, ; polygyny 483 among

sons

of widows, pp. 127 sg. ; by their parents betrothed

service among compensation

n. ; the, p. 391 for capture among

590

INDEX

men, the, p. 401 ; position of their woauthority p. 501 ; nominal of their chiefs, p. 506. Bogos, the, among circumcision p. 202 ; prohibited degrees among the, p. 306. Bohemians, alleged community of
women

198 n. i ; early betrothals among the, p. 213 ; endogamy of the, p. 347 ; infertilityof their women,

among

by
p.

397

n.

the, p. 52 ; marriage the, purchase among 6 ; marriage portion

the, p. 413. among in, p. 449. Bokhara, polygyny Bonaks (California), their tribal due duction to the introorganization of the horse, p. 49 ; marriage

ib. ; polygyny exceptional among the, p. 441 n. 4 ; divorce among the, pp. 518, 530, n. 5. Boudin, Dr., on the effects of consanguineous 340 marriage, pp. sq. Brazilian aborigines,isolation of certain, p. 46 ; lending wives among the, p. 74 n. i ; jus primes noctis among certain, pp. 76, 80 ; kinship through the, p. 99 ; males among
early, p. 137 ; continence from required newly married the, p. 151 ; incest people among the, pp, 292, 333 ; endoamong the, gamous communities among deterioration ; pp. 346, 347, 366 ; class-endoof certain, pp. 346^. gamy the, p. 370 ; maramong riage by capture the, p. among by service 383 ; wives obtained the, p. 390 n. 5 ; marriage among the, p. 415 n. i ; portion among some, among marriage ceremony the, 419 ; p. among polygyny pp. 2 J n444, 494, 495 proportion between the sexes among the, p. 461 ; monogamy among the lowest tribes of the, p. 507 ; Levirate among the, pp. 511 nn. 2 sq. ; divorce, exceptional among certain, p. 521 n. 9. See Amazons. Dr. A. E., on the marriage Brehm, birds, p. II. of mine Breslau, on the causes which determarry

by the, capture among no ; 383 ceremony p. marriage the, p. 417 ; divorce among the, p. 527. among Negroes Bondo, of, authority of the maternal the, uncle among p. 40 ; consanguineous marriage the, p. 296 n. i ; marriage among by purchase the, p. 393 ; among
ceremony among marriage the, p. 418 ; divorce among the, n. 3. pp. 520, 532 Bongos, marry early, p. 1 38. Bornabi Islanders, their ideal of beauty, p. 264. Borneo, tribes of, pregnancy must be followed by marriage among
no

23 ; p. alleged sence absome, of marriage among 54 sg. ; want pp. of modesty among gamy certain, p. 188 ; monoSee Barito among, p. 507. Kyans, Ot, Olo district,Dyaks, Sarawak. Rejang tribe, Bornu, wives deprived ments of all ornain, p. 176 n. ; weddings in, p. 418 n. 10. its substitute for Bos amertcanus,
many,

the

sex

of the
excess

offspring, p.

469.

British Columbia,

paternal protection, p. 21. Botany Bay, natives of, scar the body, p. 179; dress of the girls the, p. 196. among Botis. See Butias. husband's duties among Botocudos,
the, the, p. 16 ; the family among among of the men p. 46 ; jealousy the, p. 119; their custom of the ear-lobes, p. 166 ; enlarging by the, p. 189 ; covering used indecent dances the, p. among

among 477British Columbians and Vancouver Islanders, state of morality among the, pp. 66 sq. ; lending wives reamong certain, pp. 74 sq. marriage
"

half-breed

of females children in, p.

of widows prohibited the, certain period among by purpp. 128 sg. ; marriage chase See the, p. 392. among Ahts, Bellabollahs, Haidahs, Nutkas. Britons, tattooing among the, p.

for

169 ; polyandry 454, 458.

among

the, pp.

INDEX

Broca,

Dr.

P.,

on

the
on

intermixture
the infertility of Europeans pp.

Bushmans,

of p. 283 ; of the connections with Australian women,

'

races,

284-

of female births among the, p. 479. Bubis (Fernando Po),nakedness of the women the, p. 189. among Buddhists, their views regarding
Menschen,'
excess

287. Bruin

pp. 52 marriage, without the, pp. 57 among sq. ; marriage the, sq ; state of morality among through' males p. 69 ; kinship the, p. 103 ; wrestling for among the, p. 161 ; makamong ing love among the, p. 163 n. 3 ; their want of modesty, p. 189 ; female dress among the, pp. 191 the, sq. ; early betrothals among
women

among to be

devoid of tribal zation, organiwant p. 45, from of sufficient food, p. 47 ; the family the, pp. 45-47 ; alleged

marriage celibacy, p. 153; and the, among celibacy of monks ib.; short hair a symbol of chastity the, p. 175 n. 6 ; maramong riage of brother and sisteraccording legends to of the, p. 293 ;
ceremony marriage religious p. 425. by exchange Budduma, marriage the, p. 409 n. 9. of presents among Bugis of Celebes, prohibited degrees the, p. 302 ; class-endoamong gamy of the, p. 371 n. 4 ; divorce the, p. 527 n. i. among of the, of Perak, endogamy among,
-

p. 214 ; women's the, p. among

as
men

221

P- 364for father's father's Bulgarian, terms brother and father's father's sister in, p. 96. hairBunjogees (Chittagongs H ills), dress of the young men among the, p. 175. Burdach, C. F.,
on the senses of male animals, pp. 249 sq. Buriats, by marriage purchase the, p. 392 n. 3. among Burmese, husband's duties among

marriage cousins among the, pp. 296, 327 ; households of the, p. 327 ; love among the, p. of the, p. 366 ; 358 ; endogamy by capture the, among marriage by service p. 384 ; wives obtained the, p. 390 n. 6; their among become women sterile early, p. the, p. 487 ; divorce among

among between

liberty of choice as tall ; women the, p. 260 n. i ;

53i "" in, p. 456. Bussahir, polyandry Butias, looseness of the marriage the, p. 60 ; chastity tie among
the, ib. ; children unknown among belong to the father's clan among the, p. 1 02 ; polyandry among See Ladakh. the, p. 452. Butterflies, sexual colours of, p. 244 ; variation of colours among, pp. 270 sq.

17 ; celibacy unknown the, p. 136 ; marry early, p. 138 ; tattooing by instalments the, p. 178 n. 5 ; women's among liberty of choice among the, p. 219; incest among the, p. 293; p.
among

the,

Cagatai, term
92. Cahyapos

for elder sister in, p.

the, marriage by purchase among as a p. 402 n. i ; monogamous n rule, p. 439 n. ; polygyny the, p. 444 ; divorce among among the, pp. 521 n. 9, 528, 531 n. 4. Burton, Sir R. F., on as polygyny
an excess causing of female births, p. 470 n. 3. Buru, exogamy in, p. 302 ; divorce in, p. 523 n. 9. Buschmann, for J. C. E., on names father and mother, pp. 85 sq.

(Matto Grosso), alleged

the, community among of women P- 55Caindu (Eastern Tibet),lending in, p. 75. wives Cairo, divorce in, p. 519. Caishanas, the family among the,
p. 46. Calculation,

Calidonian

fluenced insexual selection by, pp. 376-382 546. Indians (Darien),endogamy degenethe, 347 ; p. of

592

INDEX

ration of the, ib. ; polygyny permitted the, only to chiefs among p. 437 n. 10. California, excess of girls among half-breed children in, pp. 476 sq. Californian Indians, have a nite defiing pairing season, p. 28 ; lendsome, p. 74 n. i ; wives among in the hereditary chieftainship line the, male among p. 98 ; the, jealousy of the men among for p. 119 ; punishment adultery n. 3 ; among certain, p. 122 killed among widows certain, p. 125 ; speedy of remarriage the, p. prohibited among widows

Capra pyrenaica^pairing
the, p. 26
n.

season

of

Caribs,

Carajos, monogamous, jus primae

p. 435 n. 1 1. noctis among the, p. 76 ; rules of succession dress the, p. 99 ; female among more the, p. 190 ; men among decently women than clothed the, p. 199 ; their ideas of among

129 n. 3 : prostitution of wives the, p. 131 ; marry among early, for women 137 ; disputes p. the, p. 160 ; indecent among dances the, p. 198 n. among I ; infanticide almost unknown
; raceamong certain, pp. 312^. 363 ; of certain, p. endogamy polygyny permitted to chiefs only 10 ; excess among certain, p. 437*. men of among certain, p. 460 ; their women get old early, rare the, p. 486 ; polygyny among See Achomawi, Bonaks, p. 507. Gallinomero, Gualala, Karok, Kinkla, Miwok, Modok, NishiPomo, Patwin, Senel, nam, Shastika, Wintun, Yokuts, Yorok. Californian Peninsula, aborigines of no the, have equivalent for the
'

p. 207 ; women's power modesty, the, p. 2 16 n. 9 ; of choice among by capture the, among marriage the, pp. p. 383 ; polygyny among the, 448, 500 n. 2; divorce among P- 533 n- 4Caroline Islanders, lending wives the, p. 74 n. I ; kinship among

through

males among degrees prohibited

p. 301 ; punishment the, p. 313 ; marriage among by purchase the, pp. 392 among
n-

the, p. 100 ; the, among for infanticide

3, 394, 398
among

3 ; the, obligatory continence among p. 483 n. 6 ; myths of the, p. 508 I ; Levirate among n. the, p. 510 inheritance n. 3 ; rule of among

sq. ; polygyny the, p. 441

exceptional
n.

the, p. 512 n. 3 ; divorce among the, p. 527 n. i. See Pelli, Ponape" Yap. Carpentarian Australians Gulf,
south-west among

of the, excess the, p. 462.

of

men wo-

verb among

marry,' p. 53 ; polygyny the, p. 5 5 ; their custom of ness perforating the ears, p. 174 ;nakedof certain, p. 1 87 ;their women
not
n.

to

Cat, wild, pairing season of the, p. n. 26 divorce Catalanganes (Philippines),

the, p. 521 exceptional among 9. Catamixis, nakedness of the, p. 187. Cathaei, liberty of choice among the,
n.

prolific,p. 491 the, p. 500 among Camea, wild, pairing

;
2.

polygyny

n.

season

p. 25 n. 4 ; colour and the, p. 248. Canary, instance of a, with

of the, odour of

p. 221. Catholics,

nite defino breeding season, p. 38. Candolle, Prof. A. de, on marriage between persons with different
and with similar colours eye, p. 355Cam's Azarae, pairing season p. 26 n. Cants Brasiliensis,

Roman, celibacy of the clergy among, p. 155 ; prohibited degrees sq. ; among, pp. 308 ' ' among, spiritual relationship p. 331 ; endogamy religious among, pp. 375 sq. ; fictitious dowry among, p. 407 n. 7 ; dotal

of the of the, and

right among,
sacrament

divorce

p. 412 ; marriage a among, pp. 427 sq. ; p. among, prohibited the, p.

526.
Caydguas, 46.
the family among

paternal

care

marriage of the, p. J 2.

INDEX

593

Cebus Azarae,
12.

custom ofblackening the teeth, p. 174; nakedness of the, to cover Celebes, ideas of modesty in, p. 207. selves, themp. 187 ; ashamed Macassars, Bugis, MinaSee the, ; endogamy of p. 195 hassers. PP- 365 sq. Cheek-bones, an accomCelibacy, ch. vii., jutting-out, paniment pp. 70, 541. large Celts, paternal authority among the, jaws, p. 267. of Chelonia, live in pairs, p. 10 ; parental p. 230. crease America, Central care the, ib.\ sexual the whites deamong in numbers in, p. 269 ; p. 248. sounds among, for Spaniards Chenier, on the origin of tattooing, marriage restriction in, p. 365 ; proportion between p. 172. in, birth Cheremises, exogamy sexes the, p. at the among p. 477. inhabitants of, wives 306 ; marriage by capture among , ancient as the, p. 386 n. 4 ; monogamous the, obtained by service among divorce 2 a n. ; tional exceprule, p. 440 P- 394,

lives in families, p.

Chaymas,their

Indians

of, marry

early, p.

137Isthmians of of, endogamy , the, p. 363 ; class-endogamy of the, p. 370. heads Ceram, possession of human in, p. 18 ; requisite for marriage in, p. 152 n. 3 ; sexual modesty in, 302 ; divorce in, p. exogamy
p. 523 Cervus
n.

9.

marriage and campestrts, paternal care of the, p. 12. Ceylon, kinship through females in, the p. 1 02 ; proportion between in,pp. 463,472. See Moors, sexes Sinhalese, Veddahs. by purchase Chaldeans, marriage
among Chamba the, p. 395. Cochin China), (probably in, royal privileges p. 79. Chamois, pairing season of the, p. 26 n. Charruas, husband's duties among among

the, p. 521 n. 9. among Chervin, N., on polygyny, p. 482. Chibchas, rules of succession among the, pp. 98 sq. ; their punishment 8 ; for adultery, p. 122 n. of widowers speedy remarriage among and prohibited widows the, p. 1 29 n. 6 ; perforation of the by the, p. 174 ; religious marears riage the, p. ceremony among the, pp. 424 ; polygyny among 43i, 443Chichimecs

(CentralMexico),virginity

the bride required from the, p. 123. among Chickasaws, of widows remarriage prohibited for a certain period the, p. 128 ; exogamy among the, among p. 298. in, pp. 483-485, Child-bed, women

548.
in case of divorce, pp. See Offspring. 532 sq. increase of births Chili, seasonal in, pp. 32, 38 ; excess of female births in, p. 478. Indians of, polygyny among , See Araucanians. the, p. 448. Chimpanzees, nal marriage and patercare ally among, p. 14 ; live generin pairs, families, or small groups of families, p. 42 ; are in the season more numerous fruits come to when maturity,
Children,
P-43band China, aboriginal tribes of, a huslives with his father-in-law till the birth of a child, in one liberty of the, p. 22 ; women's

15 ; celibacy unknown the, p. 135 ; painting of 6 ; the, p. 176 n. girls among of the men among nakedness
p. the, p. 187 incest among 4 ; aversion to the, pp. 318 sq. ; the, p. 497 ; among polygyny divorce exceptional among the,
n.

the,

p. 522. lower Chastity among races, pp. 61-70, 539. See Virginity. Chavantes, their custom of pulling the eyebrows, p. 167 ; monogamous, p. 435 n. 1 1. Chawanons, coquetry of women Paraguay. See 200. the, p. among
out

594

INDEX

the, p. 220 ; of choice among by service among wives obtained the, p. 391 n. ; marriage portion the, p. 415 n. 3. See Miao. among Chinese, tale of the institution of the, p. 8 ; the among marriage influencing the law of surname inheritance among the, p. 112; from the bride virginity required killed the, p. 124 ; widows among the, p. 125 ; remarriage of discouraged the, among widows among p. 127 ; celibacy unknown the, pp. 139 sg. ; marry early, dead of the p. 140 ; marriage
among the, ib. ; celibacy of priests among the, p. 153 ; their ideas among decency, pp. 200, 207 ; coquetry of

in child-bed among the, p. 485 ; ill-assorted marriages among the,

the, among pp. 485 sg. ; divorce 524, 525, 528 ; divorced pp. women the, p. 533. among Chinooks, their ideal of beauty,

by exchange p. 257 ; marriage of the, presents among p. 409 n. 9 ; the, pp. 441 among polygyny n. 4, 443 n. 5 ; superstitious ceremonies the, p. 485 n. 2 ; among their women not prolific, p. 491 n. ; divorce exceptional among the, p. 521 n. 9. Chippewas, virginity required from the bride among the, p. 123 ; dis-* hand a the, among posal of girl's 2 1 libertyof 1 n. ; 4 4 p. choice among the, pp. 215 sg. ; incest among the, p. 291 n. ; prohibited degrees the, pp. 297, 324 sg. ; live among in small bands, p. 325 ; conjugal the, p. 359 n. 6 ; affection among of presents marriage by exchange
mar9 ; no riage the, among p. 417 for numerous n. 4 ; their desire offspring, pp. 489 sg. ; Levirate the, p. 511 n. 3 ; divorce among

of women paternal

among

the,

p. 206 ;

authority and filial obedience the, p. 227 ; parentamong al for marriage consent necessary the, ib. ; early betrothals among the, ib. ; their ideal of among
beauty, p. 263 ; mongrels the, and p. 283 ; exogamy among the, among prohibited degrees by PP- 3"5i 33" " relationship

female

among

the, p. 409

n.

ceremony

alliance a bar to marriage among feeling the, p. 521 n. 9. the, p. 309 ; clannish exceptional among Chippewyans, the, p. 330 ; want celibacy rare among of conamong jugal the, p. 1 34 ; marry the, p. 360 ; early, p. 1 37 affection among more men n. sexes the 7 ; ornamented among of seclusion women than the, the, the, p. 361 ; endogamy among p. 182 ; of betrothals 13 ; the,p.2 the, ; early among of class-endogamy p. 364 for desire sons, the, run-away matches among p. 372 ; their trace the, p. 216 n. 10 ; incest among of PP- 377, 379, 489 ; no for desire by the, p. 290 ; their offspring, capture .among marriage by purchase ceremony p. 376 ; no marriage p. 387 ; marriage the, p. 417 n. 4 ; polygyny the, pp. 394 sg. ; decay of among among the, p. 441 the, exceptional among marriage by purchase among n. 4 ; divorce exceptional among of presents pp. 404 sg. ; exchange Indians, the, p. 521 n. 9. See Beaver the, p. 405 ; no marriage among Copper Indians, Kutchin, n. the, ; 3 p. 415 portion among Northern Indians, Tinneh. omens the, p. 424 n. i ; among ' Chiriguana, no marriage ceremony days,' "c., among lucky the, ib.\ religious marriage ceremony the, p. 425 ; concubinage among the, pp. 43 1, 439, 440, 445, among 2, n. 489, 495 n. 2, 498 ; 448 as a rule, p. 439 ; monogamous excess the, among of women the, p. 417 n. 4 ; polygyny only to chiefs among permitted the, p. 437 n. 10. Hill tribes, alleged abChittagong sence the, among of marriage
among
as a rule, p. 55 ; monogamous for adultery p. 59 ; punishment some among of the, p. 122 ; liberty of choice among women's

continence p. 463 ; obligatory n. the, 483 ; eschew 5 among p. the use of milk, p. 484 ; women

INDEX

595

the, p. 219 ; love among the, p. 357 ; class-endogamy of by capture p. 372 ; marriage the, p. 385 n, 12 ; most among of the, do not buy their wives,
the, p. 398 ; social equality among See the, p. 506. Bunjogees, Chukmas, Khyoungtha, Kukis, Mrus, Tipperahs, Toungtha.

Civil marriage, pp. 428 sq. ' Classifactory system of relationship,' pp. 82-96, 328, 329, 539, 544Coca, Indians of, nakedness of the, p. 187. Cochabamba, in, excess of women
p. 461. Cochin " Chinese, their admiration for black teeth, p. 182 ; their ideal of beauty, pp. 257 sq. ;

Choctaws,

the, p. among exogamy 298. Choice, liberty of, ch. ix., a as monogamous pp. 541 sq. rule, p. 439. See Chamba. Christians, religious endogamy of, Coco-Maricopas, monogamous, pp. 374 sq. p. 435early, their disapproval of , Coimbatore. See Vellalah caste. second marriages, p. 128 ; views Colour of the skin, pp. 269-271. the, pp. regarding celibacy among Colours, of flowers, pp. 242 sq. ; 1 54 sq. ; religious marriage ceremony soluble indisthe, ; 427 sexual, of animals, ch..xi.,p. 542. among p. Colquhoun, Mr. A. R., on the origin acnature of marriage cording to the, pp. 525 sq. tattooing, p. 172. of Columbians, early betrothals among for father and Chukchi, their terms as the, p. 213 ; large households mother, p. 92 ; monogamous of See Tuski. a rule, p. 440 n. 2. the, p. 324 ; their views on marriage by purchase, p. 402. Chukmas See (Chittagong Hills), celibacy British Columbians, Chinooks, the, almost unknown among Nez Perces, Oregon, Spokane p. 136 ; prohibited degrees among Walla Indians, Wallas, Washfor ington. the, p. 303 ; compensation
among

the, p. 401 ; omens capture among the, p. 423 ; divorce exceptional the, p. 521 n. 9. among Chulims, virginity required from the bride among the, p. 124 ; ceremony of capture

385

n.

15

; marriage

the, p. among by purchase

standard of female the, p. 381 ; excellence among divorce among the, pp. 527, 531 n. 4, 533 n. 4. Puget Sound, about , prostitution
,

Inland,

the p. 393. among Chuvashes, virginity required from the, p. 1 24 ; the bride among ceremony marriage religious the, p. 423 n. 7 ; divorce among the, p. 521 among exceptional
n.

of wives 131 ; their women

among
not

the, p. prolific,

p. 491 n. Comanches,

9.

intermarriages Qfingenut freedmen, p. 372. and Circassia, horses of, p. 281. Circassians, marriage not complete the birth of a child among till the, for unchastity 22 ; punishment p. the, p. 63 ; virginity reamong quired from the bride among the,

Cicero, on

lending wives among the, p. 74 n. I ; their punishment for adultery, p. 122 n. 3 ; widows the, p. 125 ; marry -killed among 1 n. more or7 ; men early, p. 37 namented than women among liberty of the, p. 182 ; women's the, p. 216 n. 5 ; choice among runthe, among away matches p. 216 n. 10 ; calculation in marriage
the, p. 382 ; selection among ceremony among marriage the, p. 417 ; polygyny the, among not p. 449 n. 2 ; their women
no

the, p. among p. 124 ; exogamy by purchase, 306 ; marriage the, p. 392 n. 3 ; divorce among the, p. 532 n. 3. among Circumcision, pp. 201-206.

'

prolific,p. 491 n. Communal cuity. marriage.' See Promispp. 443-447.

Concubinage,

Q Q

596

INDEX

Congo,

region of the, royal privileges in the, p. 79 ; widows killed in the, p. 125 ; means of attraction in the, p. 174 ; religious marriage the Negroes ceremony among of the, p. 423 n. 7 ; excess of females half-breed children in the, among

Creeks,

pp. 478 sq. monoof the Lower, gamous , people as a rule, p. 438. love of the Upper, people , the, p. 358. among 1 family,' p. 85. Consanguine Continence, periodical, required from the husband, pp. 483-485, 548 Contrasts, love excited by, pp. 353-

a woman who is abandoned destroy her the, may child, among p. 24 ; disposal of a girl's hand the, pp. 40 sq. ; kinship among females among the, p. through 107 ; jealousy among of the men the, p. 119; their punishment bidden forfor adultery, p. 122 ; widows

any man the, certain period among liberty women's p. 128 ; of choice the, p. 216 ; exogamy among holds the, p. 298 ; large houseamong love among of the, p. 324 ; the, p. 358 n. 2 ; their desire for speak

to

with

for

355Indians, prohibited degrees the, p. 295. among Copts, circumcision among the, pp. 262, 204 n. 2 ; their weddings, p. 418 n. 10 ; day for marriage

Copper

among ceremony the, p. 417 n. 4 ; excess of women the, among p. 460 ; divorce the, p. 518. among Crees, lending wives the, among
i ; jealousy of the men the, p. 118 ; their punishment for adultery, p. 122 n. 8 ; killed among the, p. 125 ; widows the, prostitution of wives among rare the, p. 131 ; celibacy among less desirous of p. 134 ; women decorating themselves than of decorating the men the, among

offspring, pp. portion among no marriage

378 sq. ; marriage the, p. 414 n. 4 ;

among Coreans,

disdained the, p. 140 ; celibacy due among to the, p. 144 poverty among n. liberty ; 3 of choice among
the,
p.
220

the, p. 424 n. bachelors

r.

p. 74

n.

among

class-endogamy 372 ; polygyny the, p. 431 ; ill-assorted among the, pp. 485 sq. among marriages in a social state, Coroados, not
;

among

the,

p.

-:

run-away p. matches 184 ; cide the, p. 216 n. 10 ; infantiamong p. 46 ; jealousy of the men among buy rare the, p. 119 ; do not their the, p. 312 ; among exp. 398 ; polygyny ceptionaltheir desire for offspring, p. 376 ; wives (?), n. the, the, pp. 443, 441 4. among p. polygyny among do not buy their wives (?), Coropos, female 2 n. ; 500 jealousy among the, p. 499 n. 6 ; Livirate among P- 398. Saporogian, Cossacks, the, p. 5 1 1 n. 3. polyandry Crickets, the, p. 453. among colours of, p. 247. districts in Europe, periodCountry by Croatian s, marriage ical arranged fluctuation in the number the parents among the, p. 235 ; the, of births in, p. 38 ; celibacy in, ceremony marriage among
.

of male pp. 146, 148 ; excess births in, pp. 471, 476. Courage and strength, femaleappreciation of, pp. 255 sq. Courtesans, respect paid to, pp. 80, 81, 539-

p. 421. Crocodiles,
10

Courtship, ch. vm. sg., p. 541. ' La,' pp. 100 sq. Couvade, Crampe, on some effects of close interbreeding, pp. 336, 345 ; on the proportion between the sexes horses, p. 480. at birth among

among, p. odours of, pp. 246, 248 sq. Crows, polygyny the, p. 500 among n. 3. Cunningham, Lieut. J. D., on polyandry, p. 474. Curetus,nakedness among of women
; sexual

maternal

care

the, p. 187 n. 5 ; monogamous, P- 435 "" HCyprus,religious prostitution in,p.72.

INDEX

597

Dacotahs,

for relationships 87 the, p. ; chieftainship among hereditary in the male line among the, p. 98 ; speedy of remarriage the hairpp. 275, 276, 543 ; on prohibited and widows widowers 6 lessness human, 2, body, nn. the the, ; 129 among p. bacy celiof known on the, the ; among p. 276 scarcely crossing of species, the infertilityof early, p. 137 pp. 279 sq. ; on pp. 134 sq. ; marry hybrids, n. 7 ; means pp. 279, 280 n. I ; on of attraction among infertility from the, p. 173 ; run-away matches changed tions condilife, infanticide rare of p. 286 ; on female amongthe,p. 216 ; infanticide among the, p. 312 ; conjugal among primitive men, the, P- 3!3 5 on savage p. 360 ; affection among observation the the, injurious 410 ; of p. among gift results of conmorning sanguineous the, mortality of children among marriage, p. 318 n. i ; on the effects of crossthe, p. 491 n. 4 ; polygyny among and divorce the, p. 533 self-fertilization p. 497 ; among of plants, pp. 335, See Naudowessies. i. n. 337, 338, 345Prof. G. H., Dahl, Dr. L., on the effects of conDarwin, on marsanguineous riage between first marriage, p. 343. cousins, pp. for seducDahomans, 34i, 342, 346. tion punishment Delaunay, M., on personal beauty, the, p. 62 ; royal priviamong leges
terms

sexual selection the animals, ch. xi. ; on racial standard of beauty, p. 261 n. 2 ; on the connection between love and beauty, pp. 274 sq. ; on races, the origin of the human
among

255, ch. xi. ;

on

jealousy of
1 20

the, pp. 78 sq. ; among the, the men p. among

p. 261 Denmark,
men

n.

3.

; marriage among ceremony the, the, p. 421 ; polygyny among p. 494. Damaras, system of kinship among

p. 138 ; i ; their n. 504 among vorce women the, p. 391 n. ; position of their get old early, p. 487 ; diwomen, the, p. 526 n. 7. p. 501 ; nominal authority among in England, Danes p. 529. of their chiefs, p. 506. killed in, ship Dieyerie (Australia), Darien, ancient, widows system of kinthe, p. 101 ; their among p. 125. Darling teeth, custom out of knocking river, natives of the, conjugal the tradition the, ; 169 sq. p. p. 359. of origin affection among Mr. Charles, on the sociaDarwin, the, pp. 350^. among of exogamy bility Dinka, nakedness of the men among of the progenitors of man, manon the, the progress p. 189. of kind, p. 42 ; Divorce, ch. xxiii., pp. 107, 108, 549. cuous promispp. 49 sq. ; on intercourse, p. 1 17 ; on the Djidda,sexual morality at, p. 364. Nile, Djour tribes, on the White of animals, pp. 157courtship 1 59, 163 ; on the plain appearance marry early, p. 138. inclined Dogs, women, towards male, p. i83n. 5 ; on of savage inclinations individual among strange females, p. 334 n. i ; indomesticated p. 185; and-in breeding of, p. 336. quadrupeds, female appreciation Dongolowees, female choice, pp. 222, on 253,

the, p. 103 ; their mutilations of the teeth, pp. 167, 174; circumcision the, p. 203 ; maramong riage by the, among purchase the, 5 among P- 393 polygyny the, ; among polyandry p. 446 pp.

age for marriage among in, p. 146 ; consanguineous in, pp. 342-345 ; isolated marriages in, communities p. 344 ; divorce in, p. 526. Deutsch, Platt, term for female in, cousin and niece p. 96. F., on Devay, the effects of consanguineous

Dhimals,

451,

452,

marriage, pp. rule of inheritance the, p. 101 ; marry early, wives obtained by service

340 sq.
among

598

INDEX

the, courage among of manly p. 256. Dophlas, the, among polyandry the, p. 452 ; polygyny among P- 455Dorey, Papuans of, female chastity the, p. 64 ; nakedness among of the girls among the, p. 197 n. 4 ; of presents marriage by exchange the, p. 409 n. 9 ; monoamong gamous, p. 437. Dormouse, of the, pairing season
pp. 26 sg. Draco, in brilliant colours genus, p. 245. Dragon-flies, colours sexual

p. 501 ; divorce

among

the, pp.

518, 519, 526

Dyaks
no on

n.

7,531, 533.

the

Lupar, Batang unrestraine intercourse, but sexual

the
of,

the, p. 71. promiscuity among Land, seclusion of the sexes the, p. 63 ; celibacy unamong known the, p. 136 ; proamong hibited degrees the, p. among 302 ; monogamous, p. 437 ; nominal authority of their chiefs, p. 506. of Lundu, endogamy of the, p. 348; infertility of their women, ib. Sea, degrees , prohibited
,

P- 245Dress, ch. Drummond's

ix.,

p. 541. Islanders

the, pp. 301 sq. ; conjugal among love among the, p. 358 ; class-

(Kingsmill

Group), their want of modesty, p. 1 88 n. 8. Duallas, divorce among the, p. 530 n. 7. language Duauru term of Baladea, for father in the, p. 86. Dr. J., Duboc, love, p. 356 n. 2. on Ducks, want of paternal care among,
p. n. Duesing, Dr. C.,on the causes which determine the sex of the offspring, pp. 470, 471, 476. Duke of York Group, nakedness of in the, p. 188 n. 9. men for nephew, Dutch, term grandson, and cousin in, p. 96. Dwarfs, abnormal constitution of, p. 266. Dyaks (Borneo), possession of human heads requisite for marriage the, p. 1 8 ; tattooing among

the, p. 371 n. 4; i ; n. 437 p. divorce jealousy of the, p. 498 ; 531 n. See Sibuyaus. amongthe,p. of Sidin, lending wives among endogamy monogamous, of
the, p. 74
n.

i.

East, unmarried women very rare in the, p. 140 ; wives profitable to in the, p. 147 ; their husbands for desire offspring in the, p. 489 ; in the, pp. 489, 496, 498, polygyny Easter

divorce in the, p. 519. Islanders, their custom of enlarging the ear-lobes, p. 166 ; tattooing among the, pp. 169, excess men the, 181 ; among of

519

p. 462.

Edeeyahs

(Fernando Po),firstwife

the, p. 177 ; the, of young people among obtained by service among tattooing of women the, among p. 446. Efatese (New Hebrides),their term liberty of choice p. 179 ; women's female for father, "c., p. 87 ; kinship the, ; 218 p. apamong preciation females through the, p. manly courage of among denomination the, 108 ; among p. 255 ; prohibited of children degrees the, ib, n. 4 ; consider among among certain, p. 295 ; intercourse sexual of the, p. 367 ; their endogamy unclean, p. desire for offspring, p. 377 n. 6 ; the, pp. 151 ; exogamy among 301, 325 ; their clans, p. 325 ; wives obtained by service among ib, the, p. 391 n. i ; marriage their nomenclature, rites Egbas, the, pp. 421 sg. ; their their women not among prolific, women p. 491 n. i ; inheriting widows get old early, p. 486 ;

their
n. i

prolific,p. 491 ; authority of their women,

women

not

among Egmont

the, p. 513 n. I. Island. See Santa

Cruz.

INDEX

599

Egypt. See Arabs of Upper Egypt. Egyptians, ancient, tale of the institution the, among of marriage scended p. 8 ; believed that a child defather, chiefly from the for p. 1 06 ; their punishment
n. 4 ; paternal duties filial among authority and the, p. 229 ; incest among the, pp. 294, 339 ; religious marriage the, p. 425 ; polyceremonyamong gyny

age of bachelors and spinsters in, ib. ; women's marry, who liberty of choice in, during early Middle
Ages,

adultery,

p.

122

restraints upon 239 ; deaf-mutes between

p. 236 ; parental in, p. marriage in, p. 341 ; marriages first cousins in,

the, pp. 432, 442, among 447 ; monogamy of their priests, the, p. p. 432 ; Levirate among

tocracy PP- 341, 342, 346, 481 n. 3 ;" arisof, p. 368 ; class-endogamy in, p. 373 ; traces riage of marin, pp. 396 sq. ; by purchase in, p. 404 ; marriage by purchase civil marriage in, p. 428 ; divorce in, p. 529. in English, term for granddaughter Shakespeare's time in, p. 96. Ermland
ceremony (Prussia), marriage in, p. 419. Eskimo, lending wives among the, i, n. 75 ; their system of pp. 74 p. 84 ; their terms nomenclature, for relationships, p. 93 ; celibates

511
,

n.

putable disremodern, celibacy the, 140 ; among p. the, tattooing of women among ideas n. ; 4 p. 181 of modesty the, p. 207 ; their ideal of among beauty, p. 262 ; use of children day the, p. 380 ; lucky among for marriage the, p. 424 among n. i ; unlucky period for marriage the, ib. ; polygyny among among the, pp. 449, ib. n. 5, 488, 489,

disdained
10

their women get old early, p. 487 ; fickleness of their passions, p. 488 ; their desire for offspring, p. 489 ; divorce among
498
sq. ;

the, pp. 519 J?. Eimeo (Society Islands), tattooing in, pp. 177 n. 12, 178 n. 5.
Elephants, substitute among, protection definite pairing no p. for paternal 21 ; have

the, p. 136 n. the, among tattooing ; 173 girls of pp. sg. the, p. 177 ; their clothing, among pp. 1 86 sq. ; want of modesty trothals the, p. 210; early beamong the, p. 213; tionship relaamong by alliance a bar to marriage the, p. 309 ; love among the, p. 360; barren among wives despised among the, p. 378 n. 4 ; among
;
nose-ornament

among marriage with old women the, p. 381 ; morning gift among season, cerethe, p. 410 ; no p. 27. mony marriage Elk, pairing season n. the, the, p. 26 of among p. 417 ; polygyny See Hudson's Ellice Islands. Islanders, the, pp. 441 n. 4, among Humphrey's Islanders, n. 5, 450, 482 ; polyandry 443 Mitchell's Group, Vaitupu. among certain, pp. 451, 472 n. 3; Elopement, by, p. 223. excess marriage of women among certain, Encounter Bay tribe (Australia), pp. 460, 465, 482 ; mortality the, p. 16 ; the, p. 465 ; their women paternal duties among among not scattered in search of food, p. 48 ; prolific, p. 491 n. ; Levirate means the, the, p. 5 1 1 n. 3 ; a pasof attraction among among sionless race, ; the, p. 173 mongrels among rather p. 515 ; a See race, p. 287. 516. advanced p. Endogamy, Greenlanders, Togiagamutes. pp. 332, 343, 344, 346Eastern, women 373, 374, 546 ; 35", 363-368, , adopting manners caste-, the, class- and pp. 370-373, among masculine

546.
promiscuity of p. 50 n. i. primitive man, England, in, p. 30 ; spring-customs in, p. 146 ; average for marriage age Engels,
F.,
on

the

p. 134 n. 2. of Etah,
210.

their

want

moof desty,

at

p. Igloolik,

of

speedy and widowers

remarriage

widows

6oo

INDEX

Middle the, p. 129 nn. pp. 529, 530, 536. See prohibited among 6 Ages. between ; marriage 3, cousins Europe, ancient inhabitants of, their the, p. 296 ; affection among decorations, p. 165. female the, p. 359 ; lousy jeaamong 'spiritual relationEastern, the, p. 499 n. 6. ship' among , in, p. 331. Eskimo, Kinipetu, jus primae incapable Europeans, the, p. 76. of almost noctis among in forming Newfoundland, the tropics, colonies of affection the, p. 357. pp. 268 sq. ; change of complexion among Sound, of, in the tropics, pp. 269 sq. of Norton affection Exogamy, the, p. 357. ch. xiv. sg., pp. 544-546 ; among Bay, polylocal, pp. 321-323, 544. at Prince Regent's gyny the, pp. 488 sq. among Western, infanticide unknown ,
"

the, p. 312 ; excess of men divorce the, 460, 473 ; pp. among the, p. 530 n. 7. among Essenes, celibacy of the, p. 154 ; desire for offspring among an among

order of the, p. 379. Esthonians, spring-customs among for grandthe, p. 30 ; their term father, by capture p. 92 ; marriage
the, p. 386 ; marriage the, p. 419 ; for the, marriage among period i n. p. 424 Eucla scar the tribe (Australia), body, p. 179 ; monogamous,
among ceremony among

P- 437Eurasians, p. 283. Europe, spring customs

in certain countries of, p. 30 ; illegitimate births in towns and in country districts in, p. 69 ; prostitution in, pp. 69 sq. ; illegitimate births in, p. 70 ; celibacy in, pp. 70, 145149, 541 ; numerical proportion in, pp. 146, between the sexes in, 147, 464 ; vanity of women in, p. 186 ; p. 185 ; earring worn differences in the standard of in, p. 258 ; difference in beauty in, p. between the sexes stature in, no races pure p. 282 ; 260 ; in, between cousins marriage of children p. 296 ; usefulness the uneducated classes of, among gift in, p. 407 ; p. 380 ; morning marriage portion in, pp. 412, 413, in, 416 ; marriage ceremonies

deer, p. 281. Family, ch. i.,iii. Faroe Islands, sheep of the, p. 281. Fashions, pp. 274 sq. Fatherhood, recognition of, pp. 105107. Fathers of the Church, opinions of about celibacy held by many the, pp. 1 54 sq. Fecundity, female, appreciation of, P- 378. Felkin, Dr. R. W., on acclimatization, p. 268 ; on the causes which determine the sex of the offspring, p. 479. Ferghana, Mohammedans of, their ideas of decency, p. 209. Po, the adulterer punFernando ished as a thief in, p. I3on. 4. See Bubis, Edeeyahs. Fick, on the influence of muscles on the form of the bones, p. 268. Fida, Negroes of, royal privileges
Fallow
among
men

the, p. 79 ; jealousy of the the, p. 120 ; their desire for offspring, p. 377 ; polygyny ing the, p. 490 ; inheritamong
among

widows
n.

among

the, p. 513

i.

Fighting, for females, pp. 159-163, for the posses541 ; by women, sion
of
men,

p. 164.

Fijians, chastity

in, p. 434 ; mortality p. 421 ; polygyny in, p. 465 ; excess of male births in, pp. 469, 481 n. 4 ; in, divorce in, p. 502 ; monogamy

of the, p. 64 ; hereditary rank and property in the male line among the, p. killed among the, 99 ; widows \sq. as ; their 125 opinions pp. ; their 137 regards celibacy, p. ideas of delicacy in married life,

INDEX

601

for women ; pp. 1 5 1 pp. 10, 21 ; colours of, .sy. combats the, p. 161 ; their apamong sexual sounds of, p. 247 preciation ' of vermilion, p. 168 ; of some male, pp. hybridism scarcely known the, pp. 169, tattooing among
n. 12, n. 4 ; 184, 201 the, of attraction among p. 173 ; position of women among the, p. 184 ; female dress among

p. 245 ;
'

ornaments

250 sq. ; among,

p. 278. Fiske, Mr. J., on the long period of infancy of man, p. 21 n. 5 ; on promiscuity of primitive man, p. the, pp. 190, 197 ; their ideas of 51 n. 2. trothals Fison, Rev. L., on group-marriage modesty, pp. 209-211 ; early be8 n. the, p. 214 the Australians, pp. 54, 56 ; among among disposal of a girl's hand on women as food-providers among sq. ; liberty the, p. 215 n. ; women's savages, p. 222 ; on female among infanticide among the, p. 218 n. 5 ; of choice among savages, p. 313. Flemish, for female term their ideal of beauty, p. 262 ; cousin local exogamy the, p. 323 ; among and niece in, p. 96. Florisuga playing the, p. 359 ; mellivora, males of, disconjugallove among by n. 2. the, their among capture marriage charms, p. 251 by Prof. Forel, A., on the sterility of p. 385 ; marriage purchase
means

170,

177

among

the, pp.

394,

399

n.

7 ;

religious marriage ceremonies the, p. 422 ; polygyny among the, pp. 435, 441 n. 3, 496 among
continence 6, 484 ; the, jealousy p. 497; among inheritance among the, p.
the,
n. I

the workers Forster, G.,

; obligatory

pp.

483

n.

among female
rule of

ants, p. 150. among different ideas of modesty, p. 206 ; on female beauty in hot countries, p. 488 n. 2. in-and-in breeding Fowls, of, p.
on
.

512

n.

3Finland,
p. 386

ceremony
; ceremony

of capture of purchase

in, in,

336. Fox, pairing season of the, p. 26 n. France, periodical fluctuation in the mate number of births in, p. 32; illegitibirths in, p. 69 ;jus primae in Ages noctis during the Middle certain parts of, p. 77 ; number of people who die single, in, p. 146 ; average age of bachelors and in, ib. ; marry, spinsters who liberty of choice in, during women's

396.PFinnish,term
"

for father in,pp. 86, 91 in,p.92. sq. term for grandmother by purFinnish peoples, marriage chase

the, p. 402 n. i. among East, by Ages, early Middle purchase marriage p. 236 ; , the, p. 396. parental restraints upon marriage among in, pp. 236 n. 8, 238^. Finns, ancient, devoid of tribal orcline ; slow deganization from want of sufficient of the paternal authority

food,

of morality p. 47 ; state the, p. 69 ; appreciation among the, p. courage among of manly the, 255 ; horror of incest among
marpp. 291 sq. ; consanguineous riage the, avoided among p. 306 ; the, p. marriage by capture among by 386 ; marriage purchase among the,pp. 395 sq. ; decay of marriage

in, pp. 237 sq. ; mixture of race in, p. 282 ; prohibited degrees in, in, p. 341, conp. 296 ; deaf-mutes sanguineous marriages in, p. 342 ;

by purchase among traces of polygyny P- 434Papuans Finschhafen,

rare

the, p. 404 ; the, among of, celibacy

in, p. endogamous communities ; 344 aristocracy of, p. 368 ; classin, p. 373 ; marriage endogamy in, portion p. 416 ; civil marriage in, p. 428 ; divorce in, p. 526. Frazer, Mr. J. G., on the origin of tattooing, "c., pp. 170 sq. Frogs, sexual sounds of, pp. 247,
249 ; colours of, p. 248. Fuegians, husband's duties the, p.
as

among

the,

sexual modesty Fishes, want of parental

n. p. 136 5 ; of the, p. 1 52 n. 3.

among

care

among,

5 ; marriage not regarded the birth of a child till complete

602

INDEX

among

Galapagos Islands, birds of, have no the, p. 22; devoid of tribal from definite breeding season, want of p. 27 n.6. organization, p. 44, Galchas, a as monogamous rule, sufficientfood, p. 47 ; the family the, pp. 44, 45, 47 ; alamong p. 440 n. 2. leged in,p. 464. Ga lega, excess the, p. of men promiscuity among local Galela, the, the, 54 ; no promiscuity among exogamy among
p. 58 ; terms among of address the, p. 94 ; consider the maternal important than the tie more paternal, p. 105 ; jealousyof the men the, pp. 117 sq. ; among marry early, pp. 137 sq. ; their of vanity, p. 165 ; their custom pulling out the eyebrows, p. 167 ; desirous of ornaments men more than women the, p. 184 ; among their clothing, p. 186 ; their want of modesty, p. 187; nakedness of the, pp. 193, 197 n. 4 ; women's liberty of choice among the, p. the, p. 216; mongrels among the, pp. 283 ; polygyny among
p. 323 ; monogamous, 12 ; divorce among
n.

p. 436 n. the, pp. 527

I,

531.
term (Brazil),

Galibi language brother young

P- 93Gallas, necessary

and

son

for in the,

to preliminary the, p. 18 ; Lemarriage among the, p. 511 n. virate among Gallinaceae, marriage among, p. 1 1 ; the, sexual colours of p. 245 n. hybridism 3 ; among, p. 278. Gallinomero divorce (California),

among Gallon,

the, p. 533 n. 4. Mr. F., on consanguineous

p. 339 ; on marriage, marriage p. 355. selection, affection conjugal Islanders, tattooing among Gambier among p. 359 ; marriage 12, 1 80 ; their women the, the, among pp. 177 n. with old by indifferent to women ornaments, ; p. 381 capture marriage the, p. 384 ; wives among obp. 184. tained Ganges, by the, valleys of the, religious service among formerly barter n. un5 ; p. 390 prostitution in the, p. 72. known Garamantians marthe, p. 400 ; riage among of Ethiopia, alleged

315,

442 ; the,

the, p. 41 5 n. portion among among marriage ceremony the, p. 417 n. 4 ; prolificness of their women, p. 490 n. 6 ; mortality the, p. of children among 491 n. 4 ; female jealousy among See Yahgans. the, p. 497. Fulah, rules of succession among the, p. 102; the adulterer punished a thief among as the, p. 130 n. 4 ; become their women sterileearly, P- 487Fulfulde language, for uncles terms in the, p. 91. Fustel de Coulanges, Prof. N. D.,
I

; no

community of women pp. 52, 59, 60. Garenganze, divorce

among

the,

the, among p. 528. Garhwal Hills,polygyny and excess women the people of of among the, p. 473. Garos, courtship by women among the, p. 158; covering used by
the, p. 191 ; exogamy the, among marP- 3"3 " riages consanguineous their chiefs, p. 348 ; among degeneration of their chiefs, ib. ;

ceremony religious marriage the, p. 423 ; their women among on the patriapotestas get old early, p. 486 ; divorce of the primitive Aryans, p. 230 n. 5. the, p. 522. among Gauls, women as tallas men among See Sena. i. n. the, p. 260 Gazelles, Gaddanes (Philippines), courtship marriage and paternal care among, p. 12. certain season restricted to a Geoffrey Saint-Hilaire, I., on the, p. 28. the among Galactophagi, racial standard of beauty, p. 261 alleged community the, p. 52 ; n.2; on dwarfs and giants, p. 266; among of women terms on the infertility the, 92. of hybrids, p. 279. p. of address among

INDEX

603

Georgia, mountaineers

of the maternal uncle p. 40. Georgian, term for father in, p. 86. Gerland, Prof. G., on tattooing, p.
the racial standard 171 ; on of beauty, p. 261 n. 2. German, for parents in, p. 92. terms

of, position the, among

Ginoulhiac,

Ch.,
n.

on

the

morning

gift, p. 407 Gippsland, aborigines

of p.
women

8.

185 ;

women

apof, plain pearance the, among food-providers

Germans, ancient, their chastity, p. 69 ; system of kinship among the, p. 104 ; virginity required from the bride arnong the, p. for marriage 124 ; age among
unp. 143 ; celibacy almost known the, ib. ; prohibited among degrees among the, pp. 293, 328 ;

the, p. 222. among Giraffe, sexual sounds of 247. Prof. A., Giraud-Teulon,

the, p.

on the in the the place of maternal uncle family, on the p. 39 ; primitive

the

pp. promiscuity of primitive man, 51, 78, 133 ; on the estimation of courtesans, p. 80 ; on the maternal the ancient system among of 117. savages, p. Goa, religious prostitution at, p. 72. Goajiro Indians, authority of the
;

Aryans,

p. 104

n.

on

want

households

of the, p. 328 ; gamy endothe, of p. 365 ; barren despised the, p. among wives n. 4 ; exchange 378 of presents the, p. 406 ; period for among the, p. 424 n. i ; marriage among the, marriage by purchase among p. 429 ; legitimacy of marriage the, ib. ; polygyny among among the, pp. 433, 442 ; monogamous, the, p. p. 442 ; divorce among Teutons. See 521.

jealousy among

maternal

Goat,
season,

the, p. 40. uncle among he-, has no definite pairing p. 38. D. A.,

Godron,

Germany,

in, p. 30 ; spring-customs in fluctuation the periodical in, number of births pp. 31-34 ; liberty of choice in, during the Ages, Middle p. 237 ; parental in, p. marriage restraints upon in, pp. 239 ; class-endogamy 372 sg. ; foreigners in, during the Ages, p. 374 ; folk-lore Middle in, on childless marriages, p. by pur378 ; traces of marriage chase in, pp. 396 sg. ; morning in, 6 ; marriage n. p. 407 gift in, p. 416 n. 3 ; civil portion in, p. 428 ; polygyny marriage in, p. 434. Ghost moth, sexual colours of the,
pp. 244 sq. Giants, abnormal

on tribal physiognomy savages, p. 265 ; on the colour of the skin, p. 269 ; on the fertilityof mongrels, p. 284. Goehlert, Dr. V., on the causes determine the sex of the which

among

offspring, p. 469 ; on the proportion between the sexes at birth horses, p. 476. among Coast, Negroes Gold tem of the, systhe, p. 102 ; of kinship among
of purchasing celibacy the poor, p. 145 n. 3 ; among the, p. early betrothals among 214 ; woman's power of choice njloveamong amongthe,p.22on. the, p. 357 ; excess of women the, p. 464 ; polygyny among See Accra. the, p. 492. among Gonds, rule of inheritance among
cause

celibacy very rare 135 ; their custom does not wives

among

the, p.

the, p.

101

; their punishment
122
n.

for

constitution of,

p. 266. Gilyaks, celibates disdained

among betrothed the, p. 136 n. 10. ; sons in infancy among the, p. 224 n. I ; by purchase among the, marriage p. 392 n. 2. Smerenkur, ,

4 ; tattooing adultery, p. the, people among of the young cousins p. 177 ; marriage between the, p. 297 ; wives obtained among by service among the, by purchase p. 391 n. ; marriage
among

the, p. 402
among

n.

polyandry

among

the, p. 453-

ceremonies 422 ; omens

among

I ; marriage the, pp. 420, the, pp. 423

6o4

INDEX

n.

10,
a

424

n.

i
n.

monogamous
1 1 ;

p. 361 ;

polygyny rule, p. 439 the, p. 493 ; Levirate among the, p. 51 1 n. 3. among Gorillas, marriage and paternal
rare

as

seclusion of the sexes by the, ib. ; marriage among the, p. 386 ; marcapture among riage by purchase the, among by p. 396 ; decay of marriage
the, pp. 404-406; the, pp. 406,411, 412, 415, 416, 429 ; morning gift for the, p. 406 ; period among i ; n. the, p. 424 marriage among
purchase among dower among

pp. 13 sq. ; their among, season, 27 ; live p. pairing families, in or pairs generally 42 ; chiefly monogamous, p. p. 508 ; duration of their marriage, p. 535. Gournditch-mara the (Australia), family among the, p. 45 ; kinship the, p. 101 ; through males among
care

religious marriage the, pp. 426 among

p.

marriage concupolygyny and binage women the, pp. 433, 447 ; among of marriage captured divorce among the, pp. 520, 521, the, p. 316 n. 2. among Gowane (Kordofan),their desire 523. See Athenians, Spartans. Greenland, for offspring, p. 379 n. i. in, race mixture of in, Goyaz, excess for women p. 282 ; marriage p. 478. of restriction Danes in, p. 365. Grasshoppers, colours of, p. 247. Greenlanders, Gratz, illegitimate births in, p. 69. modesty of their Great Britain, endogamous women, comp. 65 ; illegitimate births munities in, pp. 344 sq. due the, ib. ; depravation among in European influence to fluctuation Greece, the, among periodical the number p. 66 ; lending of births in, p. 32 ; among wives in, the, ; p. 75 ; privileges of their p. 375 mixed marriages in, p. 386 ; Angekokks, by capture ditary p. 80 ; property heremarriage in, in line births excess the p, 469. of male male among
Greek, and for grandmother nephew, grandson, and cousin in, p. 96. Church, Orthodox, Greek religious in the, p. 375. endogamy in some Greek colonies, bigamy of
terms

of 429 ;

ceremonies macy sq. ; legitithe, among

for grandfather in, p. 86 ; term

the, p. 98 ; speedy

remarriage of and widows widowers prohibited the, p. 129 n. 6 ; a widow's among the, p. 130 ; mourning among
marry early, p. 137 ; consider incontinence in marriage blamfor 1 1 women ; 5 able, p. wrestling the, p. 160 n. 2 ; tattooing among the, p. 170 ; their fear of among

the, p. 433. Greeks, ancient, their belief that a chiefly from the child descended father, p. 106 ; their disapproval

by others, p. 209 ; their want of modesty, p. 210 n. 3 ; women's of widows, power of the remarriage of choice indispensable, as the, p. 216 n. 9 ; prohibited among marriage p. 128 ; regarded degrees among the, pp. 297, 324 ; p. 142 ; celibacy of termarria the, p. 153 ; fights close living together a bar to inpriests among for women the, ; 321 among among p. and emulation the, p. 162. ; paternal authority their households, p. 324 ; views

being

blamed

among
women

230, 232 sq. ; by the father or the, p. 233 ; among guardian authority restriction of paternal the, p. 236 ; their among ideal of beauty, p. 262 ; marriage the, of brother and sister among p. 295 n. 5 ; prohibited degrees the, p, 328 ; family feeling among the, the, ib, ; love among among

the, pp. betrothed

on

consanguineous marriage the, p. 351 ; affection the, pp. 357, 359 n. 5 ; among for offspring, p. 377 desire their 6 ; their views n. female on
among

attractions, p. 381 ; marriage the, p. 415 n. i ; portion among the, pp. 441, polygyny among 443, 450, 488, 495 n. 2, 496 n. 3 ; the, p. 451 n. 2 polyandry among

INDEX

605

their desire for offspring, p. 488 ; not prolific, their women p. 491 n. ; women, jealousy p. 496 ; of their divorce among the, pp. 518, 521, 526 n. 7, 530 n. 7, 531 n., 533 n. 4. Eastern, Greenlanders, marriage
tillthe regarded as complete birth of a child among the, p. 22 ; among celibacy almost unknown by the, p. 135 ; relationship bar to a alliance marriage among the, p. 309 ; horror of sexual
not

p. 365 ; class-endogamy of the, the, p. 528. p. 370 ; divorce among Guatds, live scattered in families,

p. 46. Guaycurus,

intercourse prohibited within degrees among the, p. 317 ; ceremony the, p. 388. of capture among Griquas, p. 283. Group-marriage, pp. 54, 56, 57, 85, i, n. 516, 549. 95 Dr. A., on the pairing Gruenhagen, season of animals, p. 25. Guachis, live scattered in families, p. 46. grees Gualala (California), prohibited dethe, p. 297. among for adulGuanas, their punishment tery, n. the, 3 ; marry p. 122 early, mortality of children among for n. women ; p. 491 4. p. 137 combats Guinea-pigs, in-and-in breeding the, p. 160 ; women's among of, liberty of choice the, pp. 336 sq. among Gumplowicz, L., on the promiscuity the, p. 216 ; morning gift among exceptional p. 410 ; polygyny the, p. 441 n. 4 ; excess among of men the, pp. 461, 466 among infanticide among I ; female n.
the, p. 466 n. i ; divorce among the, p. 527. Guanches, monogamous, p. 435. See Lancerote. of primitive man, p. 51 n. 2. Gypsies, illegitimate child-births dishonourable the, p. 62 ; among incest among the, p. 292 ; wives by service among the, obtained

alleged absence of marriage the, p. 55 ; monogamous, pp. 59, 435 n. 1 1 ; rank hereditary in the male line among the, p. 99 ; their custom of painting the body, p. 168 ; male dress the, p. 190. among Guiana, Indians of, proof of manhood requisite for marriage among the, p. 1 8 ; their custom of pulling out the eyebrows, p. 167 ; women decorated than men more among the, p. 183; position of women the, ib. ; their ideal of among female beauty, p. 259 ; exogamy the, pp. 298 sq. ; among conjugal the, p. 359 ; raceaffection among endogamy of the, p. 363 ; polygyny n. the, pp. 441 among 4, 444 n. i, 449, 497 ; prolificness 6 ; n. of their women, p. 490
among

p. 391
women,

n.

prolificness of p. 490 n. 6.

their

Guaranies,

among the, p. 17 ; marry early, p. 137 ; their horror of consanguineous p. 299 ; polygyny marriage, permitted the, only to chiefs among

paternal

care

Haeckel, females,

Prof.

E.,

on

fighting Charlotte

for
Islands,

10 ; excess of women the, p. 461 ; their women not prolific,p. 491 n. i. Guarayos, painted suitors among the, p. 176 ; tattooing of the the, p. 177 ; people among young disposal of a girl's hand among

p. 437

n.

Haidahs
women

p. 159. of Queen

among

of community the, p. 53 ; marriage the, p. 58 ; prostiamong tution tion the, ib. ; depravaamong due to the influence of the
among

alleged

the, p. 214 Guatemalans, the parents

n.

15. marriage
among

marriage with a the, p. 295 ; endogamy

arranged by the, p. 226 ; half-sister among

of the,

the, p. 67 ; jealousy whites among the, p. 118 ; among of the men tattooing the, p. 171 ; among not prolific, their women p. 491 n. Hair, dressing the, ch. ix. ; short, a symbol of chastity, pp. 175 sq. n.6.

6o6

INDEX

Hairlessness p. 276.

of

the human

body,
paternal pp. 231

to

Harpale jacchus, p. 503.

E. Hartmann, by contrasts,
von, on

tales of the, p. 221; the, authority among liberty of sq. ; women's

love

excited

Hawaiians,

p. 354 n. 3. their system of nomenclature, for 83 ; their terms p.

relationships, pp. 90, 93 ; rules of the, p. 100 ; do succession among buy not their wives, p. 399 ; female infanticide among the, p. 466 n. I ; their women get old early, p. Islanders. See Sandwich 486. Hayti, aborigines of, nakedness of the, pp. 187, 197 n. 4 ; monogamous as a rule, p. 442. Dr. W. E., on the patria Hearn, potestasof the primitive Aryans,
p. 230 Hellwald,
n.

the, ib. ; their among choice forms of marriage, p. 232 ; eight betrothals the, ib. ; early among the, among mongrels p. 283 ; of brother and sister marriage
among

the, p. 293 ; exogamy and degrees the, prohibited among PP- 3O3" 3"4" 326 ; relationship by alliance a bar to marriage holds the, p. 310 ; large houseamong of the, p. 326 ; spiritual the, p. 331 ; relationship' among on marconsanguineous views riage the, p. 351 ; want among the, of conjugal affection among
; origin of caste among pp. tfyosq. the, pp. 368 sq. ; intermarriage
'

5.
F.
von, on

'

uncle maternal family, p. 39 ; on instinctive aversion to intermarriage, p. 320 n. 2.

the place of the in the primitive

Hemiptera, colours of the, p. 245. River (Northern QueensHerbert land), few die men natives of,
cess the, p. 136 ; exunmarried among women the, p. 462. among of Vale Herbert (Northern Queensland), quarrels for natives near, women

the, pp. 37 1 sq. ; of castes among their desire for sons, p. 377 ; the, marriage by capture among by ; 386 p. purchase marriage among "the p. 396 ; decay of the, marriage by purchase among
; return pp. 403-406 gift among the, p. 405 ; dower the, among pp. 406, 411, ib. n. 3 ; marriage the, pp. 419 among ceremonies the, sq. ; wedding-ring among p. 421 n. 6 ; periods for marriage

Hervey

the, p. 160. among Islanders, children belong either to the father's or mother's cide the, p. 100 ; infanticlan among unknown Dr., on

the, p. 312. among the low fecundity of p. 490. savage women, Himalayas, the proportion between in the, p. 463. sexes Hindus, tale of the institution of

Hewit,

the, among p. 8 marriage the, p. 72 among phallic worship their belief that a child descended the father, p. 106 chiefly from killed the, p. 125 among widows disapproval their of the remarriage

; ;

; ;

; marriage the, p. 426 ; ceremony religious marriage the, ib. ; polygyny among among the, pp. 433, 442, 447, 448 n. 2, 489, 498, 499, 507 sq. ; monogamous as a rule, pp. 439, 442 ; the, pp. 454, among polyandry 456;sq. ; their desire for offspring, Niyoga ') (' 489 ; Levirate p. the, pp. 513 sq. n. 8, 514 ; among divorce among the, pp. 525, 529. See Allahabad, Ganges, India. Hindus Madras Province, of the
a

among

sacrament

the, p. 424 n. among

the, paternal of widows, p. 127 ; regarded authority among a as p. 231. religious duty, p. marriage dained Hindustan, disgenerally 141 ; celibates native peoples of, their disapproval of the remarriage the, pp. 141 sq. ; among of
the, religious celibates among widows, p. ' ' Swayamvara Hippopotamus, sq.; 153 pp. care the, p. 162 ; coquetry of of among 200 Hispaniola. women the, p. ; among liberty of choice acHofacker, on women's cording

128.

marriage and paternal the, p. 12. See Hayti.

the
causes

which

de-

INDEX

607

termine

the

sex

of the

offspring,

p. 469. Holland, periodical fluctuation in the number of births in, pp. 31

sq. ; parental restraints upon marriage in, p. 239. See Netherlands. Homoptera, sexual sounds of certain, pp. 246 sg. Honduras, ancient, succession through males in, p. 98 ; punishment for adultery in, p. 122 n. 3. Horses, p. 334 n. i ; proportion of at birth among, the sexes pp. 470, See Circassia. 476, 480. Hos, licentious festival among the, p. 29 ; rule of inheritance among

the, p. 419 ; validity of marriage the, p. 430 n. r ; polyamong andry (?)among the, p. 452 ; vorce the, p. 499 ; diamong polygyny by by elopecapture and marriage ment, p. 223. Hudson's Islanders (Ellice Islands), betrothal the, early among p. 214 8 ; religious rites among n. the, p. 421. Huge tortoise of the Galapagos Islands, sexual sounds of the, P- 247A. von, Humboldt, on sexual selection
savages, among p. 256 ; on the racial standard of beauty, p. on the ; 261 painting of red American Indians, 264 ; p.
on

Howitt,

the, p. 521. among Mr. A. W., on marriage

due to celibacy the, poverty pp. 143 sg. ; disposal of a girl's hand among n. the, pp. 214^. 15 ; elopements n. ; the, p. 220 among exogamy love the, p. 303 ; conjugal among by the, p. 358 ; marriage among the, p. 385 n. 12. capture among Hottentots,licentious festivalamong the, p. 30 ; kinship through males
the, p.
101

among

tribal

savages, Humboldt

among

the, p. 103 ; their custom the body, of painting p. 176 ; female dress among the, p. 191 ;

rations of, decothe, p. 198 n. i. among Hume, D., on beauty, p. 257. Humming-birds, brilliant colours 244. of, p. Humphrey's Islanders (Ellice
mony marriage cerethe, p. 423 n. 7. among Hungarian, for elder brother terms in, and uncle p. 92. Hungary, number of celibates in, p. 145 ; age for marriage among in, p. 146. women Husband living with the wife's family, pp. 109, no, 540. Husband-purchase, pp. 382, 416. Huth, Mr. A. H., on ous consanguine-

physiognomy p. 265. Bay, Papuans

among

Islands), religious

dress of the men among the, p. 194 ; curious usage among liberty of the, p. 206 ; women's the, p. 221; their choice among ideal of female beauty, pp. 259,

indecent

the, p. 283 ; the, among the, p. 308 ; endogamy of pp. 347, 348, 366 ; degeneration of the, pp. 347 sg. ; marriage with the, p. 371 n. 8 ; slaves among as a rule, pp. monogamous 438, the, 439, 506 ; polyandry among

261 ; mongrels among degrees prohibited

p. 451 ; social equality among the, p. 506 ; divorce among the, See Namaquas. p. 524. Hovas, terms the, of address among

marriage, pp. 315 sg. n. incest '3, 319, 320, 339 sg, ; on among animals, p. 334 ; on the effects of close interbreeding,p.336. Hybridism, pp. 278-280, 543. Hydromus marriage and

coypus,

of the, p. 12. 9r" PP94 ! remarriage of widows prohibited for a certain period I the, p. 129 ; women's among miration adfor long hair among Ibofna (Madagascar), incest in, p. the, ideal beauty, p. 175 ; their of p. 293Ichneumon, 264 ; affection and love among marriage and paternal paternal
care

the, p. 357 ; endogamy 366 ; class-endogamy

among

of the, p. the,
among

p. 371 ; marriage

ceremony

care of the, p. 12. Idiots, sensuality of, p. 150. 'engageIgorrotes (Philippines), no

6o8

INDEX

ment'

is till the woman the, p. 23 ; among pregnant, by the, chastity held in honour 63 ; of p. speedy remarriage prohibited and widows widowers the, p. 129 n. 6 ; religious among the, ceremony among marriage p. 437 ; p. 423 ; monogamous,

binding

4 ; mortality among certain, not prolific, p. 465 ; their women p. 149 n. Insects, want of parental care fighting for females ; 9 p. among,

n.

not allowed among separation the, p. 517 n. 5. by purchase of Ysarog, marriage

p. 159 ; sexual colours of, 247 ; stridulous pp. 241-245, bridism sounds of, pp. 246, 247, 249 ; hyknown scarcely among, p. 278. Interbreeding, close, effects of, among,

the, p. 402 n. among Incas, a conquering race, p. 369. See Peruvians. Incest, ch. xiv. sg., pp. 544 sq. course, interIndia, unrestrained sexual but no promiscuity among the savage of, p. 71 ; nations in, p. of courtesans estimation in females 8 1 ; kinship through

animals, 346, 545Invertebrata, want

among

pp. 335-339, 345,

of parental

care

among, pp. 9, Iowa, Buffalo clan of the, their hair-dress, p. 170. Ireland, hurling for women in the interior of, pp. 162 sq. ; no rental pa-

21.

few parts of, p. 102 ; systems the polyandrous of kinship among als 112 ; early betrothpeoples of, p. in, p. 214 ; great death-rate in, pp. 268 sq. ; Europeans among in various ceremony marriage
a

restraints upon marriage in, p. 239. Irish, marriage by purchase among

the, pp. 397, 407 ; morning gift the, p. 407 ; marriage poramong tion the, 413. among Iroquois, husband's duties the
among

parts

among of, p. 420 ; omens mono; gamy 423 p. of, several peoples the rule in, p. 439 ; proportion in, between the sexes in, p. 500. pp. 463, 482 ; polygyny

ance the, p. 1 5 ; rule of inheritthe, p. 1 10 ; widows among forbidden to remarry the, among tattooing ; the, 127 p. among p. 171 ; disposal of a girl's hand
among

Hill Tribes of, stimulating , intercourse between at the sexes

most among particular seasons through of the, p. 29 ; kinship most of the, pp. males among 101, 108. border Indo-Burmese man's tribes, woliberty of choice among

the, p. 214 n. 14; marriage by the arranged mother the, p. 224 ; exogamy among the, pp. 298, 324 ; large among households of the, p. 324 ; no

marriage
p. 417
n.

ceremony

among 4 ; monogamous,

the, pp.

435) 5"") 5"6 J authority of their women, n. the, p. 219 p. 500 ; social equality 5. unthe, p. 506 ; Levirate Indo-China, among savage nations of, restrained the, p. 5 ion. among 3 ; divorce sexual intercourse, but the, pp. 522, 533 n. 4. no the, p. 71. among promiscuity among See Tsonontooas. Indo-Europeans, their admiration Two-Mountain, their system pp. 261 sq.; , of long hair in women, 83. the, of nomenclature, among p. ceremony marriage Irulas, divorce among See Aryans. the, p. 528. pp. 419 sq. Isdnna Indians, Infanticide, female, 311-314, pp. consanguineous the, pp. 327, among marriage 466, 472, 473, 547' Infants, ' engagement 347 ; households of the, p. 327. of, pp. 213, Italones (Philippines), 214, 541 sq. prohibition degrees Ingaliks, prohibited of consanguineous among marriage the, p. 302 ; monogamthe, p. 297 ; their desire for offspring, among ous, 12 ; p. 436 n. separation pp. 376 sq. ; polygyny not the, the, 441 among allowed p. p-517 n.5. exceptional among
"

INDEX

609

Italy, periodical fluctuation in the number of births in, pp. 31 sq. ; prohibited degrees in,p. 296 ; civil in, p. 428 ; judicial marriage separation in, pp. 526, 529.

Java,endogamous
p. 344.

See

communities Lipplapps.

in"

Javanese, celibacy

unof women known the, among p. 136 ; circumcision the, p. of girls among 206 n. i ; early betrothals among liberty the, p. 214 n. 8 ; women's the, pp. zi"sg. ; of choice among their ideal of beauty, p. 264 ;

Jabaclna, polygyny
chiefs among on Jacobs,Mr. J.,
to

only permitted the, p. 437 n. 10. the infertility of between Jews mixed marriages and p. non-Jewish Europeans, 288 ; on the proportion between
the
sexes
n.

the, p. portion among marriage as a 410 ; monogamous rule, p. the, pp. 534 440 ; divorce among n3, 535 "" iJaws, large, a mark of low civilization,
p. 267,

at

birth among
on

Jews,

Jealousy of

4. Jacquinot,H., p. 481 p. 281

n.

racial instincts,

5.

men, pp. 117-132, 503, 540, 549 ; of women, pp. 495-500. Jews, virginity required from the bride among the, p. 124 ; celibacy

Jakuts,women's

liberty of choice the, p. 220 ; exogamy among the, among pp. 305 sq. ; religious the, ceremony among marriage the, among p. 423 ; polygyny p. 1 1 ; divorce the, 444 n. among
2.

the, among almost unknown a ; 141 p. considered marriage duty, ib. ; circumcision religious 202, the, pp. 201, 204 ; among

pp. 521 n. 9, 532 n. James's Bay, Indians for men of women

filial paternal authority and duties among the, pp. 228 sq. ; marriage arranged by the parents
the, p. 229 ; restriction among of paternal authority the, p. 235 ; liberty of choice the, ib. ; infertility of among between nonmixed marriages Europeans Jewish and, pp. 287
among

at,

p. 164 ; wedding-ring p. 421 n. 6. the husband Japanese, entering the the, p 1 10 ; wife's family among the, jealousy of the men among
unknown the, p. 139 ; paternal among filial obedience and authority the, pp. 227 sq. ; marriage among by the parents arranged the, p 228 ; function among ' ' the the, ib. ; among nakodo of by bar to a alliance relationship p. the, pp. 309 sq. ; marriage among of the, p. 372 ; class-endogamy for desire their offspring, pp. 377) 379 S9- " traces of marriage by purchase the, p. 395 ; among the, of presents among exchange
ceremony pp. 405 sq. ; marriage the, pp. 419, 425 n. 3; among omens the, p. 424 n. i ; among the, pp. 431, among concubinage the, p. 495 n. 2 ; divorce among
121

struggle the, among the, among

; celibacy almost

sq. ; consanguineous marriages the, p. 288 ; marriage among the, p. with a half-sister among 295 ; relationship by alliance a bar to marriage the, p. among 310; prohibited degrees among the, p. 328 ; households of the, ib. ; love among the, p. 361 ;

marriage among with aliens the, p. 365 ; religious endogamy the, pp. 374 sq. ; their among desire for offspring, pp. 377, 379, despised 489 ; barren wives n. the, p. 378 4 ; wives among the, obtained by service among by purchase p. 390 ; marriage
among

525.

Jarai, people
modesty,

of, their p. 188.

want

of

the, p. 395 ; ceremony of the, ib. ; decay among purchase by purchase among of marriage the, pp. 404, 408 ; marriage portion the, pp. 408, 413, among the, 415 ; morning gift among

p. 408 ; religious marriage

R

cere-

6io

INDEX

326 ; their views on neous consangui350, 352 ; pp. marriage, marriages among by between the, the, among purchase marriage cousins among 2 nn. their ; 402 sg., 393, p. 481 ; obligatory continence pp. 392 by purchase, on views the, p. 483 n. i ; Levirate marriage among n. 8, n., n. the, pp. 511 3 ; polygyny among p. 402 513 among the, pp. 438, 447, 448, 450, 495 the, pp. 521, 514 ; divorce among 2, 496 ; monogamous as a rule, n. 523, 528. See Essenes. in trothals pp. 438 sq. \ births Russia, early beJews of Western polygynous families among the, p. 470 ; their the, p. 214. among the, p. 479;
marriage

the, p. 425 ; polygyny the, pp. 431, 432, among 447, 450, 489, 499 ; monogamous as a rule, p. 442 ; excess of male births among the, pp. 476, 481 ; excess of female births in mixed
mony among

the, pp. 220 sq. ; of choice among the, p. 221 among elopements beauty, i ; their ideal of female n. degrees among p. 259 ; prohibited the, pp. 306 sq. ; their kraals, p.

W., Joest,

on

the
n.

origin the

ing, of tattoo-

p. 181 dress, p. of

5.
origin of
community n.

Johnston (H. H.), on

211

6. alleged
the, p. 55. 453, pp.

Jolah (St. Mary),

women

women get old early, p. 487 ; prolificness of their women, p. 490 n. 6 ; female the, jealousy among 6 divorce n. ; p. 499 ajpong the, Khosas. See i. n. p. 527

among

Kafirs,
30 the,

Jounsar,

polyandry

in,
excess

456, 458, 472 n. 3 ; in, p. 473. Juanga. See Patuah.

of

men

crease inCis-Natalian, seasonal births the, pp. among of sq. ; licentious feasts among
p.
a

among

Juangs,exogamy among their tattooing, Juris,

the, p. 303. p. 181 n. 4 ; women the, among nakedness of the, p. 187 n. 5 ; polygyny among p. 444 n. i.
noctis^ pp. 72-80, K

that from

31 ; terms of address the, p. 91 ; their belief chiefly child descends

Jus prima

539.

the father, p. 106 ; close marriage bar to interliving together a the, among p. 321 ; excess the, pp. among of women 464, 465 n. 4 ; divorce among the, p. 523. of Natal, among

courtship by women p. 159 ; inheriting virate mate illegitifor Kabyles, the, p. 513 ; Leamong punishment widows intercourse among the, the, p. ; cal juridi514 p. among fatherhood 62 ; want the, il".; among of conjugal affection divorce the, p. 526 n. 7. the, p. 357 ; race-endoamong among gamy Ka-kau, monogamous, p. 436 n. 12. of the, p. 364 ; morning See Singphos. the, p. 410 n. 3 ; monogamous gift among lives with his Kakhyens, a husband as a rule, p. 439. father-in-law till the birth of a Kadams, monogamous, p. 436 n. 12. Kafirs, necessary to the, p. 22 ; Levirate child among preliminary See Singphos. the, 511 n. among 18 p. among ; marriage certain, p. licentious festival among the, p. illegitimate childbirths Kalmucks, the, p. 61 ; 30 ; chastity among dishonourable lending wives among the, p. 62 ; the, p. 74 among
the, through males among various tribes of the, p. 103 ; bachelors disdained among the, the, p. 137 ; celibacy among pp. 143 n. 9, 144 ; female dress
n.

kinship

among
n.
2,

the, p. 197 n. 5 ; cision circumthe, pp. 201, 204 liberty i n. women's ; 206
among

of their priests, p. 79 ; liberty of choice among arn. the, p. 220 7 ; marriage ranged by the among parents the, p. 224 ; their ideal of beauty, the, p. among p. 262 ; exogamy privileges
women's

among portion 305 ; marriage the, pp. 410, 415 n. i ; religious

INDEX

611

the, their desire for offspring, p. 377 ceremony marriage among fertile women n. i ; n. omens ; 423, 425 3 among pp. respected i ; monogamous the, p. 424 n. the, p. 378 n. 3 ; wives among a as the, p. obtained by service among rule, p. 440 n. 2 ; polygyny u. n. n. no the, 390 among 5 ; p. 444 marriage ceremony Kamaon, in, p. 458. the, p. 417 n. 4 ; polypolyandry among gyny Kamchadales, temporary the, p. 443 ; obligaexchange among tory the, p. 75 n. 4 ; the, p. of wives among among continence for men fights of women i ; n. cere483 among superstitious monies liberty women's n. 2. the, p. 164 ; the, p. 485 of among Kanuri language, terms for 220 con-the, p. ; sanguineous choice among mother the, marriage among and elder brother in the, p. 86. Karakalpaks, state among p. 292 ; local exogamy of morality bestiality the, p. 323 ; the, the, p. 69. among among Karawalla (Australia), ous, monogamp. 333 n. 4 ; wives obtained by service the, p. 391 n., n. 2 ; among a rule, p. 440 n. as monogamous 2 ; polygyny the, pp. 448, among of men among 450 n. 6 ; excess Karens,

nence contiobligatory the, p. 483 n. i ; p. prolificness of their women, 490 n. 6 ; female jealousy among the, p. 499 n. 6 ; Levirate among
among

the,

p.

464 ;

p. 437. be followed must pregnancy by marriage among some of the, p. 23 ; their system ture, nomenclaof p. 84 ; rule of inheritance divorce 101 the, p. ; among
the, pp. 102, 522, 531 ; endogamy of the, pp. 303, 350, 8 ; prohibited degrees 366 n. the, among pp. 303, 350 ; exogamy among

the, p. 511 n. islands outside, strugKamchatka, some among gle of the, p. 350 ; intermarrying for women in the, pp. 161 sg. close effects of K^milardi (Australia),clan-exogamy among it. the, ; monogamous, the, pp. 53 sq. ; terms among pp. 436, 507. of Red, the, pp. 54, 56 ; address marry early, p. 138 ; among , divorce the, p. 523. among among alleged group-marriage Tenasserim Provinces, the, ib. ; system of the , of nomenclature incest among the, pp. the, p. 56. among Kandhs, 291, 333rule of inheritance among Yoon-tha-lin, betrothed sons the; p. 101 ; marry early, p. 138 ; , by the parents among the, p. 224 celibacy due to poverty among n. 6. the, p. 143 ; their hair-dress, p. Karmanians, necessary 167 ; paternal authority among ary prelimin" "

the, the, p. 225 ; exogamy among ; p. 303 prohibition of marriage the, p. 321 ; marriage by among the, p. 402 n. ; among purchase

for marriage Karok

among

the, p. 18.

"

position of their women, p. 501 ; divorce among the, p. 528. Boad, elopements the, among ,

p. 220 n. in, p. 456. Kaneti, polyandry Kaniagmuts, the, polyandry among brought pp. 116, 450, 457 ; men the, p. 134 among up like women
among liberty of the, p. 178 ; women's the, p. 215 ; incest choice among the, p. 290 ; unnatural among the, p. 333 n. 4 ; vices among
n.

views regarding intercourse, sexual p. 1 5 1 ; the, marriage by purchase among n. 4, 429 sq. ; validity pp. 392, 402 the, pp. 402 among of marriage n. 4, 429 sy. in, pp. Kashmir, excess of men infanticide female n. i ; 463, 466 in, p. 466 n. i. K"ttis, marriage by capture among
the, p. 385 n. 12. Kaupuis, their punishment for tery, aduln. 3 ; elopements p. 122 the, p. 219 n. 10 ; monogamous among as a rule, p. 439 n. 1 1 ; Levirate among the p. 511 n. ;
R
R 2

their (California),

; tattooing

of

women

612

INDEX

divorce among 534 n. 4Kautsky,

C.,

the, pp. 527

n.

i,

Kingsmill

Islanders,

their system

on the guardianship of children among primitive men, p. 41 ; on the importance of the tribe among savages, p. 43 n. 4. Kaviaks, the, p. among polygyny

500

n.

2.

Kechua (Brazil), their father, p. 86. Kenai, views on marrying

among

term

for

p. 83 ; rule of of nomenclature, the, p. 100 ; among succession for fights men women of the, ing 164 ; tattooamong p. the, pp. 170, 177 among betrothals among 12 ; early n. 8 ; elopements n. the, p. 214 2 the, among p. 18 n. 5 ; do not buy

in-and-in

the, p. 351 ; wives obtained by service among the, p. 390 n. 5 ; marriage portion among See Ingaliks. the, p. 414 n. 4. mond's Kinkla Kerantis, divorce among the, pp.

wives, p. 399 ; marriage the, p. 414 n. 4 ; portion among ceremony marriage religious the, p. 423 ; divorce among among Drumthe, p. 518. See Arorae,
Islanders, Makin Island.

their

(California), monogamous,
through
females

527
Keres

n.

i,

534

n.

4.

licentious (New Mexico),

festival

'

the, p. 30. among Keriahs, alleged absence of marriage have no the, p. 55 ; among for marriage, p. 59 ; marriage word by purchase the, ib. among

only,' of, pp. 96, 97, 539 sq. ' Kinship through males,' system of, pp. 98-105, 540. Kirantis, wives obtained by service
system

P- 435Kinship

Khamtis,

polygyny

among

the, pp.

444, 445, 45"Khasias, kinship

the, p. 390 n. 7. among Kirghiz, their ideal of female beauty, despised p. 259 ; barren wives
mony p. 378 n. 4 ; cerethe, among p. of capture as a 385 n. 15 ; monogamous 2. n. rule, p. 440 by the Kisdns, marriage arranged

females through husband the the, among pp. 107 sq. ; live to goes with the wife's family among the, p. 109 ; liberty
the, p. 219 n. of choice among 9 ; no marriage ceremon" among the, p. 418 ; polyandry among the, pp. 452, 453, 455 5 do not use milk, p. 484 n. 6 ; divorce

among

the,

among Khevsurs,

the, pp. 519, 533

continence newly married people p. 151.

n.

4. required from

n.

among

the,

Khosas,excess
pp. 464 Khyens. Khyoungtha
marry

the, among of women 7, 465 n. 4. See Kafirs. See Kakhyens.

the, p. 224 ; marriage the, among purchase p. 436. p. 394 ; monogamous, tween beKnight, Andrew, on marriage different persons of and of similar constitutions, p. 354. Knox, Dr. R., on infertility of halfbreeds, p. 283. Kobroor (Aru Islands), aborigines of, do not buy their wives, p. 398. Koch, liberty of choice among the,
parents
among

by

(Chittagong Hills), of the, p. 219 n. 9; endogamy 8 n. ; monogamous, p. 366 p. 436. early, p. 138; continence required from newly married people L. J., Koenigswarter, on the transition from marriage by capture to the, p. 151 ; tradition of among by the, the origin of dress among p. 401 ; marriage purchase,
194 sq. ; religious marriage the, p. 423 ; among ceremony omens the, p. 424 n. I ; among traces the, among of polyandry(P) the, pp. 458 sq. ; polygyny among pp.
on the morning gift, p. 407 n. 7. Kohler, Prof. J., on the promiscuity of primitive man, pp. 51, 73 n. 5 ; ' La Couvade,' on p. 107 n. i ;

p. 507. King George's Sound, Indians differences between slight

sexes

of, the

among

the, p. 260

n.

i.

the origin of exogamy, p. 316. maternal authority of the the, p. 40. uncle among Kola (Aru Islands), aborigines of, do not buy their wives, p. 398.
on

Kois,

INDEX

613

Kolams,

endogamy of the, p. 366. Kols, liberty of choice among the, as a p. 219 n. 8 ; monogamous
"

rule, p. 439 n. u. Munda, ported repudiated wives sup, husbands by their former

the, p. 19 ; marry among early, p. 138; celibacy due to poverty among the, pp. 143 sy. ; consider sexual intercourse sinful, p. 151 ; sons

in the uncle of the maternal family, p. 39. primitive Koyukuns, consider the killing of a deer a necessary to preliminary fatherhood, p. 18. Kubus (Sumatra), circumcision the, p. 208 ; their- ideas among ib. ; race shame, of endogamy
-

by their parents among the, p. 224 n. 6 ; horror of incest the, p. 292 ; exogamy among love the, p. 303 ; conjugal among the, p. 358 ; race-endoamong gamy by of the, p. 364 ; marriage
the, p. 385 n. 12 ; the, pp. 436, polygyny among 489 ; position of their women, the, pp. p. 501 ; divorce among 519, 532 n. 6. Kolyas, course, unrestrained sexual intercapture among but no promiscuity among for the, p. 71 ; their punishment nn. 4, 8 ; liberty adultery, p. 122 the, p. 219 n. 9. of choice among Komarsen, in, p. 456. polyandry

betrothed

among Kukis, privileges of their rajahs, duties among p. 79 ; a widow's liberty of women's the, p. 126 ; the, pp. 219 sq. ; choice among incest among the, p. 291 ; prohibited degrees among the, p. 303; wives obtained by service among

the, p. 364.

the, p. 390 n. 7 ; marriage portion the, p. 414 n. 4 ; reamong ligious among marriage ceremony use the, p. 423 ; do not milk, 6 n. women ; their not p. 484
n. i ; prolific, p. 491 social the, p. 506 ; equality among divorce among the, p. 523. Old, remarriage of widowers , and widows prohibited for a certain the, pp. 128, period among 129 n. 6 ; monogamous, p. 436. Kulan, pairing season of the, p. 26 n. Kulischer, M., on the promiscuity of

authority of some the maternal uncle among of the, p. 40. Koombokkaburra tribe (Australia), primitive man, pp. 51 n. 2, 78 ; dress of the young on women the occurrence among of marriage by the, p. 197. purchase, p. 390 n. 2. Kulus, Kordofan. See Gowane. the, p. polyandry among Koriaks, jealousy excess men men the ; the, 116 of of among among female infanticide n. i the, pp. 1 20, 132 ; wives obtained ; p. 466
by service among the, p. 391 n. Korkus, their punishment for adultery,
p. 122 n. 4 ; wives obtained by service among the, p. 391 n. ; the, marriage among ceremonies the, p. 424 p. 420 ; omens among n. i ; monogamous as a rule, pp. 439 n. 11, 493. Kotars,licentious festivalamong the, local the, p. 29 ; exogamy among pp. 323, 480 ; monogamous 1 1 ; rule, p. 439 n. proportion between the sexes the, among use pp. 480 sq. ; do not milk, p. 484 n. 6.
as

Komati

caste, (Vaisya)

the, ib. ; want of jealousy the men among of the, p. 515. See Kotegarh. Kundma, remarriage of widows pro'hibited for a certain period among the, p. 128 ; marriage with slaves the, p. 371 n. 8 ; their among desire for offspring, p. 377 n. 6 ; the, marriage by purchase among
among

p. 402

n. n.,

Levirate
n.

among
n.

the,

pp. 511 512 5 ; rule the, p. 512 of inheritance among n. the, pp. 527 5 ; divorce among i, 531 n. 4. n. Kunawar, in, pp. 453, polyandry

2,

Kotegarh,

polyandry

455, 456, 458, 472

See Kulus. Kovalevsky, Prof. M.,

in, pp. 453, n. 3. 475 sq.

on

the place

in, pp. 455, 456" 474, 5"4; polygyny in, p. 456. 456, 474 ; monogamy Kurds, the, among race-prejudice P- 364-

614

INDEX

Kurgs

polyandry and p. 452. group-marriage amongthe, Kuri, Levirate among the, p. 511 n. Kiirmis, marriage by capture among
the, p. 385 n. the, p. 423 n. Kurnai, paternal p. 1 6 ; women's
12 10.

of

Mysore,

Lagos, Lakes

excess of women Superior, Huron,

in, p. 464. "c., Indians

; omens

among

among of women around, excess the, pp. 460 sq. Lakor, divorce in, p. 523 n. 9. Lammayru (Ladakh),polyandry in,

duties among the, pp. 474 sg. Lampong liberty of choice (Sumatra), separation not in, n. the, 5. among allowed p. 517 p. 217 ; elopements in, pp. 116, the, pp. 217, 399 ; prohibited Lancerote, among polyandry degrees among in, the, p. 300 ; 451 ; nakedness of the men by by 189 ; people of, rather advanced chase purmarriage capture and in civilization,p. 516. the, p. 399. among Kurumbas, L"nda, rule of inheritance in, p. 103. riage alleged absence of marLang, Mr. Andrew, consanon the, p. 55 ; absence guineous among
not ceremony, of of marriage the, p. 59. marriage, among Kutchin, alleged absence riage of marthe, gyny among p. 55 ; polythe, pp. 58, 492, among 494 ; jealousy of the men among the, pp. 58, 1 18 ; a widow's duties among the, p. 126 ; celibacy

Langobardi, 407. Laosians,

marriage, p. 319. dower the, p. among

tattooing of men among a as the, p. 179 ; monogamous II. n. rule, p 439 Laplanders, tale of the institution the, p. 9 ; among of marriage
want of considered chastity a in bride, the p. 81 ; their merit for grandfather, p. 92 ; enterm dogamy of the, p. 365 ; barren the, p. 378 wives despised among by capture among n. 4 ; marriage
maron the, p. 386 ; their views riage by purchase, p. 408 n. 8 ; of presents marriage by exchange

the, p. 144, ib. n. 3 ; among disposal of a girl's hand among n. the, p. 214 14 ; exogamy the, p. 297 ; affection among the, among p. 357 ; excess of men the, pp. 460, 466 n. among infanticide among i ; female the, the, p. 466 n. I ; mortality among p.
women'

among

466 ; obligatory the, p. 483

get

n.

continence i ; their p. 486 ; the, p. La

early, jealousy among 499 n. 6. Kyans mono(Borneo), gamous, of Baram

old

the, p. 409 n. 9. among Plata, caste distinction tribe

in, p.

female

p. 437

n.

i.

(Australia), polygyny the, p. 440. ' ' in, p. 96. Latin, meaning of nepos Latuka, hair-dress the men of the, p. 167 ; excess among of women the, p. 464. among Lawrence, Sir W., on tribal physiognomy
rare

369. Larrakfa

among

Lacertilia, bright

tints of

the,

pp.

248 sq. Ladakh, liberty of choice in, p. 219, in, pp. 453, 456, n. 9 ; polyandry in, pp. 456, 458, 474 sq. ; polygyny between the 488 ; proportion in, p. 463 ; people sexes of, an indolent race, p. 515; divorce in,
p. 524 Ladinos,
n.

among savages, p. 265 deviations from the formed deon racial standard, p. 226 ; individuals saamong vages,
n.

on

Le

Bon,

p. 277. Dr. G.,

on

lending

wives,

p.

the practice of 73 n. 5 ; on

5.

to the approximating excess type, ; 269 p. aboriginal p. 477. of female births among, duties in, p. 17. Lado, husband's

want savages, of jealousy among on p. 117; polygyny, pp. 499, 509. Lepchas, belong to the children father's clan among the, p. 102 ; wives obtained by service among

INDEX

615

the, p. 391 n. ; marriage on credit the, p. 394 n. 8. among Lepidoptera, colours of certain, p. seclusion of the the, p. 63 ; means the, p. 173. of attraction among Prof. Ch., on Letourneau, savage
sexes

247. Let-htas

(Burma),

among

the, p. ; marriage with slaves the, p. 371 n. 8 ; morning among n. the, p. 410 gift among 3 ; the, ceremony among marriage the, p. p. 421 ; polygyny among
power
220

of

choice

among

n.

1 1

their married without being consulted, p. 221 ; wishes on the ultimate form of marriage,
women

as a 435 ; monogamous rule, p. the, p. 527 n.i. 438; divorce among Lob-nor, Lake-dwellers of, unchastity punished by the, p. 63 ;

pp. 509 sq. Lettis, prohibited

modesty among p. 1 88. Love, p. 25. analysis of, p. 456 ; affectionate, Levirate, pp. 3, 510-514. ing ch. xvi., p. 546 ; dependLiburnes, encing on alleged sympathy, ch. xvi. ; influcommunity of form women the, p. 52. the among of marriage, pp. ' Lifuans, time for ' engagements the 502, 503, 548 ; influencing for relathe, p. 30 ; terms among tionships duration of marriage, pp. 533, the, pp. 86, 89 ; 534, 536. among father's belong Love-bird, to the pp. 502 sq. children Loyalty Islands. See Lifuans, 100 the, ; celibacy clan among p. language, Marean by Uea. the, polygyny among caused Lubbock, Sir John, on the progress p. 144 ; prohibited degrees among ance the, p. 301 ; polyandry among p. 5 ; on the importof mankind, divorce the, p. 451 ; the, of the tribe among among savage
p. 522. belong Limbus, to the children father's clan among the, p. 102 ; wives obtained by service among the, p. 390 n. 7. Lippert, J., on the place of the maternal uncle in the primitive family, p. 39 ; on the promiscuity p. 51. of primitive man, Lipplapps, alleged sterility of, p. the, 287 : excess of women among p. 478. Lithuania, marriage by capture in, P- 387. in, by Livonia, marriage capture p. 387. Lizards, sexual odours of, p. 246. Negroes Loango, of, female chastity ance the, pp. 62 sq. ; inheritamong females through among desirous more the, p. 112 ; men than women among of ornaments women the, p. 184 ; nakedness of the, p. 189 ; women's among the promiscuity p. 50 ; on pp. 51 sq. ; of primitive man, for early promiscuity evidence by, pp. 52-61, 72-81 ; adduced on expiation for individual marriage, pp. 72, 73, 76, 78 n. 3 ; on the estimation of courtesans, pp. 80 sq. ; on names for father and the roots mother, p. 85 n. 4 ; on ' ' "* ma,' marpa and p. 88 ; on riage by purchase, p. 145 ; on
men,

among the, p. 302 ; monogamous, p. 437 i ; divorce n. the, p. 523 among n. 9. Leuckart, Prof. R., on the periodicity in the sexual life of animals,

degrees

marry early, p. 1 39. Locustidae, colours of the, p. 247. London, between first marriages in, p. 346. cousins Loucheux See Kutchin. Indians.

Louisiade

Archipelago,

want of the people of the,

plain appearance of savage n. on the origin ; 183 5 p. on of exogamy, p. 316 ; savage observation of the injurious results of consanguineous marriage, p. female beauty in I ; on n. 318 hot countries, p. 488 n. 2. Lubus (Sumatra),alleged absence
women,

the

the, pp. 54 among of marriage sq. ; marriage by purchase among the, p. 58. Lucas, P., on love excited by contrasts, ib. n. 5. p. 354,

6i6

INDEX

'

Lucky
n.

days

'

for marriage,

p. 424

i.

Lukungu, Lukunor,

178 ;
211.

dress in, p. 191. in, p. tattooing of men ideas in, p. of modesty Martin,
as a

female

the, among prohibited widows 6 female dress n. ; among p. 129 the, p. 190 ; early betrothals the, p. 213 n. 6 ; polygyny among the, p. 441 among exceptional
n.

Luther,

marriage ,on civil act, p. 428 ; on polygyny, P- 434liberty of choice Lydians, women's 221. the, p. among Ly0, consanguineous marriages in,
P- 344-

among

4 ; superstitious the, p. 485 n.

ceremonies ; divorce

the, p. 521 n. 9. exceptional among in, Madagascar, state of morality 68 pp. sg. ; supplying guests with ship wives in, p. 74 ; systems of kinin, p. 103 ; adulterer regarded

Maabar (Coromandel Coast),ideal in, p. 264. beauty of Ma Bung cess ex(Timannee country), in, women of p. 464.
Macas

ary (Ecuador),property hereditin the male line among the, p. 99 ; marriage by capture and by purchase the, p. 383. among

thief in, p. 1 30 n. 3 ; in the skin by cicatrices made some tribes of, p. 169 ; circumcision in, pp. 202, 203, 204 n. 2 ; female manly of appreciation in, strength and courage p. 255 ; incest in, p. 293 ; prohibited degrees in, p. 308 ; consanguineous in, p. 348 ; infertility marriages in, ib. ; desire for of the women in, offspring p. 377 ; marriage in, p. 414 n. 4 ; polygyny
as a

portion

Macassars

(Celebes), prohibited
among

the, p. 302 ; classthe, 4 ; p. 371 n. endogamy of divorce among the, p. 527 n. i. Macatecas, religious ceremonies

degrees

the, p. 422. among Machacaris, covering used by the, the, p. 220. pp. 189^. Mr. divorce Magians, McLennan, J. F., on early among history, p. 2 ; on the Levirate, 520. p. among miscuityMagyars, pp. 3, 510, 512-514 ; on the prorace-prejudice
'

of women pp. 447, 500 ; excess in, p. 465 ; Levirate in, pp. 5 1 1 in, p. 526. n., 514, ib. n. ; divorce See Betsileo, Hovas, Iboina, Sakalava, Tanala. be followed Madi, pregnancy must by marriage the, p. 23 ; among liberty of choice among women's
in,

the, the,

on

of primitive kinship through

man,

p. 51 ; females

Sir 96, 97, 105 ; on John Lubbock's theory of expiation for individual marriage, pp.
only,' pp. 72, 73, 76 ;
courtesans,
on

P- 364Mahaga language (Ysabel),term for father in the, p. 86. degrees Mahlemuts, prohibited the, p. 297 ; no among marriage the, p. 417 n. 4 ; ceremony among the, polygyny exceptional among p. 441 n. 4. Maine, Sir Henry, paternity and maternity, p. 105 ; his argument of proagainst the hypothesis miscuity, the patria p. 115; on potestasof the primitive Aryans,
p.
on

system Aryans, 2 ; on p. 104 n. polyandry, pp. 132, 510, 512-514; on the origin of exogamy, pp. 31 1, 314 ; on Sir John Lubbock's

the estimation of p. 81 ; on the maternal the ancient among

the origin of marriage, p. 316 ; on the origin of marriage by capture, p. 388. Macusfs, their term for father and paternal uncle, p. 87 ; speedy
as

hypothesis individual

to

230 ; on savage observation of the injurious results of consanguineous marriage, p. 318 ; on in civilized society, endogamy P- 373Maize, varieties of, p. 288.

remarriage

of

widowers

and

INDEX

617

Makalaka, among 174 ;

breaking
some

out

teeth

among Makin (KingsmillIslands), celibacy in, p. 144 ; by polygyny caused quarrels

excess

of the, pp. 167, tattooing of young girls the, p. 178.

the, obligatory continence among 2 divorce n. the, ; p. 483 among pp. 530, 532, n. 3, 534 n. 4. Malays, Mohammedan, polygyny the, p. 535 ; divorce among the, id.
among

for
women

women

of

Makololo, beauty,

their

in, p. 161 ; in, p. 462. ideal of female

Maldivians,

p. 259 ; polygyny among the, p. 495. Makonde, obligatory continence the, p. 484. among Malabar, jus primae noctis in, pp. in, p. 474. See 77, 80 ; polyandry

duties the husband's the, p. 1 7 ; divorce among among the p. 519. decent Mallicollo (New Hebrides), indress of women in, p. 194.
Malwa, Mammals,
excess

of

women

Nairs, Teeyer. Malay Archipelago, state of, in 63 the, ; kinship morality p. in the, p. 100 ; through males kinship
females only, in through the, p. 102 ; jealousyof the men in the, p. 120 ; virginity required from the bride in the, p. 123 ; celibates disdained in the, p. 136

care parental pp. 12, 21 ; pairing seasons of, pp. among, 25-28 ; courtship p. 163 ; sexual odours and sounds of, pp. 241, 246-250 ; colours of, ' ' p. 245 ; ornaments of certain male, sq. ; hybridism pp. 250 among, p. 278 ; absorbing passion for one, among ated, certain domesticduration p. 502 ; of the relation between the sexes among,

in, p. 463 among,

filing and blackening the teeth in the, pp. 166, 167, liberty of choice 174 ; women's in the, pp. 218 sq. ; incest in the, degrees pp. 290 sq. ; prohibited in the, p. 302 ; preference given
n.

10

p. 517. Man, of, primitive, pairing season 28, 35 ; marriage pp. with, pp. 39, 537 ; fighting for females
women's

with, p. 159 ; courtship of, p. 163 ; liberty of choice with, pp.

222,

in the, p. 323 ; classin the, p. 371 ; barren endogamy despised in the, p. 378 wives by in n. 4 ; marriage capture in the, p. 385 ; return the, gift in the, p. 409 ; marriage ceremony days for mar419 ; p. unlucky riage in the, p. 424 n. i ; polygyny in the, pp. 440, 444 ; Levirate in
to strangers

542 ; sexual selection with, homogeneous, p. 253; p. 272 ; infanticide unknown probably marriage with, p. 313; consanguineous
with, pp. 352 sq. ; conjugal affection with, p. 360 ; monogamy of, pp. 508, 549 ; duration of marriage with, p. 535. Mandos, painting of girls among the, p. 176 n. 6. Manchus, their ideal of beauty, p. 258. female virtue among Mahdans, the,
cf widows pp. 65 sq. ; remarriage for a certain period prohibited the, p. 129 ; marry early, among large households ; of the, p. 137 the, pp. among p. 324 ; polygyny 441 n. 4, 500 n. 2 ; their women get old early, p. 486. Mandingoes, required virginity from the bride among the, p. 123 known 8 ; celibacy n. scarcely the, p. 135 ; circumcision among the, p. 206 n. i ; of girls among by the, among purchase marriage i n. ; 402 morning PP- 393" gift

p. 511 n. ; divorce in the, pp. 518, 522, 523, 527. Malayan family, system clature of, nomenthe, pp. 82-84. among Malays, authority of the maternal
the,

the, p. 40 ; leges privimany, rajahsamong culty p. 79 ; marry early, p. 139 ; diffiin supporting family a
uncle

among of the

the, p. 147 ; the, p. 203 ; among circumcision the, p. 214 early betrothals among n. 8 ; their ideal of beauty, p. 264 ; unknown
among among mongrels large households

the, pp. 283, 287 ; of the, p. 325 ; the, p. 448

n.

polygyny

among

6i8

INDEX

the, p. 410 n. 3 ; their not prolific,p. 491 n. i. Mangoni by purcountry, marriage chase in the, p. 393. Manipuris, their women get old divorce the, ; 486 early, p. among 531PManta (Peru), jus pnmae noctis in, pp. 72 sg. Mantegazza, Prof. P., on the racial of beauty, p. 261 n. 2 ; standard love on p. excited by contrasts, 354 ; on the compound character of love, p. 356. Mantras, monogamous, p. 436 n. 12 ; divorce among the, pp. 519, 524
among
women
n5, 533Maoris, the husband's duties among the, p. 1 6 ; privileges of theirchiefs, p. 79 ; their system ture, of nomenclap. 83 ; rule of succession, "c., among the, pp. 100 sg. ; the, jealousyof the men among

Marauds,

live in separate families or hordes, small p. 46 ; nakedness of women the, p. 187 n. 5. among by the Maravi, arranged marriage
the, p. 224 n. 3. parents among for pregnancy Marea, punishment out seduction and of wedlock rethe, p. 62 ; speedy among marriage of widows prohibited the, p. 129 n. 2 ; classamong the, p. 371 ; endogamy among the, marriage by purchase among p. 392 n. 3 ; marriage portion the, p. 411 ; monogamous among
as a rule, p. 439 ; polygyny the, p. 450 n. ; prolificness among p. 490 n. 6 ; of their women, divorce among the, p. 526 n. 7. Marean language (LoyaltyIslands),

Marianne

for father in the, p. 86. Group, proof of manhood in the, requisite for marriage p. for adultery in 1 8 ; punishment
terms

p. 119; marry for women

early, p. 139 ; struggle the, among p. 161 ; tattooing the, among pp. 168, 177 n. 14, 178, ib. n. 5, 180 sg. ; the, p. 205 ; curious usage among the, p. early betrothals among 214
;

the, p. 122 n. 3 ; class-endogamy in the, in the, p. 371 ; polygyny in divorce n. the, 4 ; pp. p. 444

527, 53i, 533. "" 4, 534 betrothed Marias, sons

parents Marquesas
among

n.

4-

disposal

n. ; women's among liberty of choice among the, p. more 217 ; women particular in their choice than men the, among European ; p. 253 unions with

of a the, p. 215

girl's hand

their the, p. 224 n. 6. bidden forIslanders, widows to remarry the, p. among

by

127 ; celibacy of priests among ments the, p. 152 ; tattooing by instaln. the, 178 5 ; among p. See Numonogamous, p. 437.

women

rare

their fashion

ideal

kahivans, Waitahoo. the, p. 254 ; among beauty, definition of the word, Marriage, p. 263 ; of con20, the, p. 274 ; sanguineous 537 ; origin of, ch. I., among pp. 19, among marriage p. 537 ; antiquity of human,
pp. 537 sg. ; age for, ch. ch. iii., vii.,p. 541 ; notions of impurity to, pp. 151-156, 541 ; attached between kindred, ch. xiv. sg., pp. 3, 480-482, 544-546, 548 ; between alliance, pp. 309, relatives by 310, 331 ; by capture, ch. xvii., pp. 223, 546 ; by purchase, ch.

the, pp. 296, 327 ; endogamy of the, pp. 327, 348, 367, 481 ; their of villages, p. 327 ; decrease by capthe, p. 348 ; marriage ture among p. 401 ; 440, pp.
men

the, p. 385 ; compensation for capture among the, the, among polygyny

444 ; 441, the, pp. among

obligatory continence get old p. 483 n. 5 ; their women not early, p. 486 ; their women lousy prolific,p. 491 n. i ; female jeathe, p. 499 among divorce exceptional among
p. 522.
n.

of 462, 481 ; the, among

excess

6 ; the,

493, 5"4, S32, xvii.,pp. H3-H5, 535, 546, 548 ; by exchange, p. 390 ; on credit, p. 394'; decay of, by purchase, ch. xviii., pp. 546 sg. ; validity of, pp. 429 sg. ceremonies and rites,ch. xix. pp. 531, 534, portion, ch. xviii., 535, 547"
-

INDEX

619

Dr. Martineau, J., on personal beauty, p. 261 n. 3. Marutse, royal privileges among for the, p. 78 ; their admiration blue beads, p. 168 ; early betrothals

Mecca,
at, p.

marriage

with

half-sister

295.

among
women's

the, pp. 213 sg. ; liberty of choice among

the, p. 220. Masai, nakedness among of men the, p. 189 ; marriage portion the, p. 415 n. 2 ; polygyny among the, pp. 438, among 450 n. ; divorce among the, p. 527 n. I.
Masarwas,
nose-ornament

for capture compensation the, p. 401 ; monogamous, among P- 436Medians, the, pp. polygyny among 432 sg. ; polyandry among -the, P- 454Melanesians, paternal authority the, p. 41 ; terms among of the, p. 56 n. 5 ; address among female the, p. chastity among 64 ; widows killed among the, p.

Mech,

among

the, pp. 173 sg. Mashukulumbe, nakedness p. 189. Massachusetts, periodical

of the,
fluctua-

125 ; tattooing of women among the, p. 184 ; position of women the, id. ; circumcision among
the, p. 202 ; exogamy the, among p. 301 ; horror of intercourse the sexual within limits among the, p. exogamous by 317 ; marriage purchase the, p. 399. among Merovingian kings, polygyny of
among the, p. 434. Mesopotamia, female excess of births in, p. 467. Mewar. See Rajputs. Mexicans, ancient, succession through males among the, p. 98 ; virginity required from the bride among the, p. 123 ; married early, p. 139 ; celibacy among the, pp. 139, 152 ; continence required from newly married people

tioninthenumberofbirthsin,p.32. Massagetae, looseness of the marriage the, pp. 52, 55 ; tie among the, pp. 454, among polyandry
3, 504 n. 3 ; the, p. 464 ; the, obligatory continence among 2. n. p. 483 instinctive Mathew, Rev. J., on hankering foreign women, after

4S7, 458, 472

excess

n.

of

men

among

p. 321 Matongas,

n.

their custom of breaking out teeth, pp. 167, 174. Matriarchal theory, pp. 39-41, 96H3, 538-540. Matto Grosso. See Cahyapos. Mauhes, live scattered in families,
p. 46. Maupiti of female
men

(Society Islands),excess

in, pp. 462, 466 n. i ; infanticide in, p. 466 n. i. Mauritius, marriage restriction for in, Englishmen p. 365. Mayas, their desire for offspring, ceremony P- 377 " religious marriage conthe, ; 424 among p. cubinage the, among p. 443 ; Levirate among the, p. 510 n. 3. Dr. J.R., on acclimatization, Mayer,
pp. 269 sg. Maypurs, polyandry pp. 451, 472 n. 3 ; the, p. 461. among Mbayas, polygyny
the, p. 441
among
excess

the, p. 151 ; chastity of the, pp. religious women among duels for women 152 sq. ; among the, p. 1 60 ; short hair a symbol the, p. 175 n. of chastity among 6 ; paternal authority and filial duties among the, pp. 225 sq. ;
among

the,
of
men

marriage arranged by the parents the, among p. 226 ; their ideal beauty, of p. 262 ; prohibition of consanguineous marriage among the, p. 298 ; marriage portion the, p. 414 ; religious among the, ceremony among marriage the, ib. p. 424 ; omens among
n.

431,
n.

among the, p. 521 n. 9. exceptional among Means of attraction, ch. ix.,p. 541.

exceptional 4 ; divorce

the, pp. among 443 ; obligatory continence the, p. 483 n. 2 ; Levirate among the, p. 510 n. 3 ; divorce among See the, pp. 524, 528. among Tahus, Tlascala.
i

; concubinage

620

INDEX

Mexico,

in, p. 282 ; prothe, p. 410 ; inheriting widows mongrels portion between sexes the at the, p. 513. among birth in, p. 477. See Macatecas, Chalikata, no marriage cere, mony Schawill. the, p. 418. among Central, wild tribes of, their Mitchell, Dr. A., on the effects of , See women marry early, p. 137. close interbreeding and consanguineous Chichimecs. 337, 345^marriage, pp. Miao between Mitchell's Group (ElliceIslands), (China), marriage infanticide unknown in the, p. 312. the, pp. 296 sq. cousins among Micmacs, Mi nomentheir system (California), of clature, wok nakedness of the, in former days, p. 187 ; marpp. 83 sq. riage
"

Micronesians,
among slaves
women's

system

of ture nomenclaseveral, p. 83 ; celibacy

of the poorer class and the, among 144 ; p. liberty of choice among

the, p. 218. Middle Ages, jus primae noctis in during Europe the, pp. 77 sq. ; in the, pp. 369 distinction class international symsq. ; want of pathy in the, p. 374 ; polygyny in the, p. 434.

of presents 9 ; Levirate n. 3. among Mixed marriages, pp. 374-376. Moa, divorce in, p. 523 n. 9. Modesty, ch. ix.,p. 541. Modok (California), polygyny among

by

exchange the, p. 409 the, p. 510

n.

the, pp. 492, 495. among Mohammedans, duties paternal the, p. 17 ; use among of veil women among 9 ; of the, p. I2on. jealousyof the men the, among
a pp. 1 20 sq. ; consider marriage duty, p. 140 ; circumcision among the, pp. 201 sq. ; paternal authority the, pp. 235 sq. ; among liberty of choice the, among ib. ; marriage between cousins

Mikris, monogamous, p. 436. Milanowes (Borneo). See Rejang. Minahassers (Celebes), women's
liberty the, of choice among incest the, p. 219 ; among p. 291 degrees n. ; prohibited among the, p. 302 ; endogamy of the, of the, p. 367 ; class-endogamy ous, p. 37 1 n. 4 ; formerly monogamp.
women,

437 ; position
p. 501.

of

their

Minas

up the, p. 126. among of widows Minnetarees, the, polygyny among

(Slave Coast),shutting

p. 500
Minuanes,
among

n.

2.

polygyny exceptional the, p. 441 n. 4 ; divorce exceptional 413-415, 534 n. 5 ; religious marriage the, p. 521 n. 9. the, p. among ceremony among Mirikina,seems to live in pairs, p. 12. the, pp. 425 ; polygyny among Miris, liberty of choice among the, 432, 445" 446, 448, 496" 498 I as a monogamous among p. 219 n. 9; polyandry rule, p. 439 ; heriting divorce among the, pp. 519, 525, the, pp. 452, 455, 504 n. i ; inthe, p. 533) 534 n- 5 " seclusion of the among widows

the, pp. 296, 534 ; relationship by alliance a bar to marriage on the, p. 310 ; views among consanguineous marriage among the, p. 351 ; religious endogamy by the, p. 374 ; marriage among cay dethe, purchase among p. 395 ; by of marriage purchase the, pp. 404, 408 ; maramong riage the, pp. 408, portion among among

5i3nMishmis,

i.

sexes

among

the, p. 534.

rule of inheritance among by betrothed the, p. 101 ; sons the, p. 224 their parents among by 6 ; marriage n. purchase

Moles,

marriage and paternal care p. 12. Monbuttu, the, circumcision among p. 202 ; barren wives despised
among,

the, pp. 392 n. 3, 394 ; among on the, p. marriage credit among the, 394 n. 8 ; return among gift 409 ; among p. marriage portion

the, p. 378 n. 4 ; excess among the, p.468. of female births among Moncalon (Australia), kinship through males
among the, p.
ror.

INDEX

621

Mongols, mongrels

marry

marriage the, p. among 415 n. I ; omens the, 423 ; concubinage among of men among p. 445 ; excess the, pp. 463 sq. ; divorce among the, p. 527 n. i. for Chalcha, term their , 86. mother, p. instinct,pp. 502, 503, [onogamous
"

early, p. 138 ; the, p. 283 ; among the, p. portion among

ib. n.

; on

the origin of the prohibition dred, kinof marriage between

on

endogamy and primitive men, p. 353 n. i ; on polygyny, p. 506. Mormons, the, pp. polygyny among 434, 448 of female sq ; excess births among the, p. 470. Morning 410, gift, pp. 406-408, incest
among

p. 318 ;

546 sq. Morocco,

548.
[onogamy, ch. xx.-xxii., pp. 2, 534, 535, 547-549[ontesquieu, on the prohibition of between marriage cousins, p. an excess 326 ; on of female

lucky for marriage period in, p. 424 n. i ; excess of in, pp. 464, 465 n. 4 ; women divorce in, p. 520 ; divorced women in, p. 533. See Arabs, Berbs,
Moors.

Mortality,

births in the hot regions of the Old World, p. 469. [oors, colour of the skin of the, p. 272. between of Ceylon, marriage
"

pp, 465, 466, pp. 466, 547 ; of savages, p. 491. children among Moseley, Prof. H. N., on savage of

men,

547

; of women,

"

the, p. 296. cousins among excess of Morocco, of female births among the, p. 468. female lousy jeaof the Sahara, 6 ; n. the, among p. 499 divorce among the, p. 520. in the region of the Senegal,
"

dress, p. 186. Mosquitoes,a widow's duties among the, pp. 1*6 sq.; celibacy of priests the, p. 1 52 ; ceremony among of the, p. 383 ; polycapture among gyny the, pp. 441 n. 4, among
sg. ; obligatory continence the, p, 483 n. 5 ; Levirate among the, p. 510 n. 3. among Moths, nocturnal, colours of, p. 244. 443

"

the, p. 530. among Moxes, Sahara, mono ceremony of the Western marriage nogamous, the, p. 417 n. 4 ; polygyny 436, 501, 535 ; pp. among the, p. 441 n.4. exceptional among pp. authority of their women, Mpongwe, their ideal of female the, p. 501 sg. ; divorce among beauty, 535. See Trarsa. p. 259 ; aversion to consanguineous loquis, jealousy men the among among of marriage the, p. 119 ; courtship by women the, p. 306. Mriis, (Chittagong Hills), the, p. 158 ; exogamy among tained wives obby service the, p. 298 ; monogamous, the, among among
-

divorce

P- 435lordvins,
among

ceremony

of
n.

capture
; monogamous

the, p. 385
as a

15

n. ; monogamous, pp. p. 391 the, p. 436,' 507 ; Levirate among the, p. 532 ; 511 n. ; divorce among n.

rule, p. 440 n. 2 ; the, among exceptional n. 9. 521 p. loreton Island, dress of the girls in, p. 196. lorgan, Mr. L. H., on the evolution

2.

divorce

Mudsfs,
to

consider it a father's duty for his find a bridegroom daughter, p. 136 ; courtship by women the, p. 158 n. 6 ; among liberty of choice among the, p.
at,
women

of marriage and the family, on the promiscuity of primip. 3 ; tive man, pp. 51, 85 ; on systems of relationship, pp. 82 84, 89, 539; ' on marriage in a group,' pp. 84,
the consanguine ' Punaluan 85 on the ; p.
;
on

219 n. 9. Mucura, Indians

to cover ashamed the, p. 195. among Mueller, Prof. F. Max,
'
'

themselves,
on

vation the deri'

539

'

family ' family,'

of
p. 88 ;
on

pitcir and mat"r,' the system of kinship

622

INDEX

among
104.

the

primitive

Aryans,

p.

Assam, Nagas, of Upper possession human heads of requisite for marriage

among of the young p. 177; men than women

Mulattoes, 287
;

excess

fertilityof, pp. 283, 284, births of female

among, p. 477. See Kols. Mundas. Mundrucus, their tattooing, p. 169 ; the, among of women nakedness in betrothed n. sons 5 ; p. 187 infancy among I n. the, p. 224 ; the, p. 299 ; exogamy among the, pp. 443 sq. ; among polygyny female the, p. jealousy among 6 ; divorce n. 499 exceptional

the, p. 18 ; tattooing the, people among decently clothed more

the, p. 199 ; among by service among wives obtained the, p. 390 n. 7 ; monogamous p. 436. Nagel, E., on the excess of male births among Jews, p. 481 n. 4. Naiabui (New Guinea), marriage

the, p. 521 n. 9. among illegitimate births in, p. 69. Munich, for women Muras, combats among 60 1 cereno the, p. ; mony marriage n. the, p. 417 4. among Lower, Murray, of the natives female dress among the, p. 190 ; the, p. 285. among mongrels See Muscardinus avellanarius. Dormouse. in, by capture Muscovy, marriage
P- 387Musk-deer,

in, p. 402 n. i ; excess purchase in, p. 462 ; polyof women gyny in, p. 494. Naickers, omens the. p. 424 among See Reddies. n. i. Nairs, the husband's duties among
the, p. 17 ; group marriage among the, pp. 53, 57 ; polyandry among the, pp. 116, 117, 452,453,455, 474 ; prohibition of marriage holds the, p. 325 ; large houseamong of the, ib. Nakedness, ch. ix. denomination Namaquas, of children

by

See the, p. among 103. of the, pairing season Hottentots. p. 26 n.; sexual odour of the,p.248. Names, Australian, Musk-duck, pp. 107-112,330,331,540, sexual 545odour of the, pp. 248 sq. Nanusa, Musk-ox, prohibition of marriage of the, p. pairing season in, p. 325; large households in, ib. 26 n. Narrinyeri, kinship Mussus, cerethrough males, mony marriage religious the, p. 423 n. 7. among the, p. 101 ; dress of among Mutsa women the, (Indo- China), polygyny young among p. 197 ; to women's the consent the, marriage among p. 488. desirable Mycetes the, p. 217; among caraya, lives in families, the, p. 287 ; love mongrels among p. 12. Mygge, Dr. J., on the, p. 359 ; marriage cerethe effects of conamong mony sanguineous the, pp. 420 among sq. ; marriage, pp. 342, the, pp. 444, among polygyny 343, 345in, Mykonos the, 498 ; female jealousy (Cyclades), among weddings

p. 418.

p. 498. Nasamonians,
N

jus primes

noctis

among Natchez,
n.

the, p. 72. divorce among

the, p. 527

i.

Nagas,

duties among the, p. 17 ; rule of inheritance the, p. 101 ; prohibition of among among marriage consanguineous by purthe, p. 303 ; marriage chase 2. n. the, 392 p. among by the Tankhul, ring worn , 201. men the, p. among
the husband's

Naudowessies,their

ideas of generation, pp. 105 sq. ; sexual modesty of the, p. 1 52 n. 3 ; their custom of painting the face, p. 168 ; wives the. -p. obtained by service among the, p. 390 n. 5 : polygyny among the, 500 n. 2 ; divorce rare among See Dacotahs. p. 521.

INDEX

623

Navajos,endogamy

of the, p. 365 ; by the, marriage purchase among ceremony pp. 392 sg. ; no marriage the, p. 417 n. 4 ; among divorce among the, p. 527. Council Neapolis (Palestine), of,

New

for adultery decreed punishment by the, p. 122. Negro slaves in America, infertility of, p. 115Negroes, of community alleged women among certain, pp. 55, the, 59 ; lending wives among females through p. 75 ; kinship the, p. 108 ; prostitution the, p. 131 ; among of wives their ideal of beauty, pp. 262, among

for relationships the, among p. 87 ; kinship through males among the, p. too ; jealously of the men the, p. 119 ; their punishamong ment for adultery, p. 121 n. 4 ; by the, p. 191 ; covering used
terms

Caledonians,

the, of girls among nakedness betrothals n. ; 4 197 p. early the, p. 214 n. 8 ; women's among the, power among of choice the, p. 358 ; p. 218 ; love among the, marriage by purchase among p. 399 n. 7 ; polyandry among the, p. 45 1 ; Levirate among the, language. p. 5 10 n. 3. See Duauru New Guinea, female chastity in, 64 kinship through ; p. males in,

continence married people in, p. 151 ; filing the teeth in, p. 167 ; tattooing in, the, p. 414 n. 5 ; polygyny among pp. 172, 179; wives deprived pp. 446, 448 ; obligatory of nence contiin, p. 176 n. ; naI nn. the, ornaments their ; sq. among p. 483 kedness in parts of,and on love among, of men p. 503 ; marriage islands, many, neighbouring p. 520 ; p. 188, ib. upon trial among in, p. 191 divorce among n. men the, pp. 523, 524, 9 ; covering of in, betrothals n. n. 4 ; early 534 4p. 214 ;. infanticide unknown in parts of, Inland, ceremony of capture , in, p. 367; marp. 312 ; endogamy among certain, p. 384. riage by capture in, p. 385 ; marNeotragus Hemprichii, marriage riage on of the, p. 12. credit in, p. 394 n. 8; marriage and paternal care inhabitants of, their punin, by Nepaul, n. 7 ; 399 purchase p. ishment in, for adultery, p. 122 n. 4. for compensation capture p. in,pp. 44 1 n. 3,492; Nestorians 401; polygyny of Syria, p. 364. Levirate in, p. 510 n. 3 ; rule of Netherlands, of people who number inheritance in, p. 512 n. 3 ; juriSee die single in the, p. 146. dical fatherhood in, p. 514 ; sepaHolland. Belgium, ration in parts of, Neuroptera, not colours of allowed certain, p. 517 ; divorce in, pp. 522, 527, p. 247. duties New Britain, the husband's 533 n. i. See Dorey, Finschhafen in, p. 1 6 ; celibacy due to poverty Humboldt Bay, Naiabui, Nufoor in, p. 144 ; blackening Papuans, Orangerie Bay, Outanathe teeth in, p. 174; nakedness Papuans, in, Port tas, Moresby, men of 88 in, betrothals Tassai, Wukas. n. 1 9 ; early p. New Hanover, liberty of more ornamen p. 214 n. 8 ; women's mented in, in, than women pp. 183 choice p. 218; prohibited in, in, p. degrees n. 9 ; sq. ; position 295 pp. of women in, in, exogamy 184 ; polygyny p. 301 ; endogamy exceptional in, p. 367 ; wives p. 441 n. 3 ; authority of women obtained by in, p. 501. service in, p. 391 n. i ; marriage in, p. 399 New by Hebrides, n. 7 ; purchase of strangulation long Levirate in, p. 510 n. 3. husbands are wives whose

282 ; change of colour of, p. 270 ; among, p. colour of children 273 n. 2 ; their desire for offspring, about p. 377 ; bargain women among certain, p. 402 ; no the, marriage portion among

p.
in,

100

; punishment
121

for adultery

pp.

from

sq. ; virginity required the bride in, p. 123 ; required from newly

624

INDEX

absent
men women

from
more

home

in the, p. 126 ; than ornamented

by the parents among the, p. 226 ; liberty of choice in some women's

in the, p. 183 ; covering in the, p. 191 n. 3 ; horror of men in the, p. 321 ; marincest riage of in the, p. 399 by purchase in the, pp. 438, n. 7 ; polygyny in Levirate the, p. 511 n. 3. ; 494 Efatese, MalliAneiteum, See
more ornamented in, than p. 183 ; nakedness in, p. 193 n. 4 ; of women in, p. 441 exceptional polygyny n. 3. New Norcia, mongrels at, p. 285. New Wales, South of, aborigines sexes the, the among seclusion of p. 64 ; jus primae noctis among the, p. 75 ; a girl disposed of by her maternal certain, uncle among of the men p. 106 ; jealousy the, p. 1 30 ; lending wives among the, ib.; marry early, among
women

collo, Tana. Ireland, New

men

religious the, ceremony among marriage 424 sq. ; pp. civil marriage the, p. 429 ; bigamy among the, p. 443 ; among punished monogamous, pp. 500 sq. ; authority id.; myths of their women, of the, p. 508 n. i ; divorce among the p. 524. blacken Nicobarese, the teeth,
p. 174 ; monogamous, p. 436. Nile countries, preservation of the chastity of wives in the, p. 120. horror of incest Nishinam (California), the, p. 292 ; myths among of the, p. 508 n. i. See Santa Cruz Island. Nitendi. Niutabutabu (Tonga Islands), semicastration of boys in, p. 205.
'
' Niyoga of the Hindus, p. 514 n. local Nogai, the, exogamy among P- 323deterNoirot, on the. causes which mine

of

their

towns,

ib.;

P- 139New Spain,

excess

of male

births

the

sex

of the

offspring,

of, p. 466. communities New See Maoris. Zealanders. Newhaven, marriage consanguineous in, pp. 344 sq. avoided Perces, Nez chastity of women the, p. 66 ; validity of among
some

in

p. 469. North America,

p. 282 ; half-breed
excess

in, mixture of race females of among children in, pp. 476 sg. Indians, husband's

North American duties among

marriage
excess

among

the,

p. 461. Niam, Niam

-

of women See Walla

p. among Wallas.

430 ; the,

conjugal

among

the, p. 358 ; do

affection buy not

the, p. 1 5 ; chastity of women among certain, p. 66 ; temporary exchange of wives terms the, ; 75 among p. of address the, p. 92 ; kinship among through
n.

their wives, p 398. for pregnancy Niasians, punishment out and seduction of wedlock the, p. 63 ; jealousy among of the 2 ; n. men the, p. 120 among the, p. 302 ; exogamy among separation formerly not allowed
among Nicaragua,

the, pp. 98, males among 6; husband the 104 goes to live family the wife's with among several tribes of the, p. 109 ; their for adultery, p. 122 n. punishment cer4 ; a widow's duties among tain, brought up like p. 130 ; men the, p. 134 n. 2 ; among opinions about celibacy the, p. 135 ; most among of the the, tribes of north-western marry
women women's

the, p. 517
surnames

n.

5.

p. 107 ; proportion sexes at birth in, p. 477. Nicaraguans, ancient, jus

noctis among

of children in, between the

early, p. 137 ; enlargement

primae

the, p. 76 ; succession the, through among males p. 98 ; virginity required from the bride among tom the, p. 123; their cusflattening the of children's heads, p. 170; marriage arranged

ear-lobes among lip ornaments pp. 1 66, 173 ;

-

of the certain, p. 166 ; among certain, men ornamore mented certhan women among tain, of modesty p. 182 ; want among certain, p. 187 ; women's liberty of choice the, among

INDEX

625

by arranged p. 215 ; marriage the parents among certain, p. 224 n. 3 ; female appreciation of
courage manly strength and the, p. 255 ; their ideal among holds of beauty, p. 263 ; large houselove the, of p. 324 ; among the, pp. 357, 358, 359, 503 ; barren the, p. 378 wives despised among n. 4 ; no marriage portion among the, p. 414 n. 5 ; polygyny among the, pp. 435, 448, 449, 482, 500,

betrothals ; early pp. 208, 211 8 ; incest n. the, among p. 214 the, among p. 291 ; nobility the, p. 369 n. 4 ; their among desire for offspring, p. 377 n. 6 ; the, marriage by purchase among by exchange p. 399 ; marriage of the, p. 409 n. 9 ; among illegitimacy unknown the, among 429 ; polygyny p. exceptional the, p. 441 n. 3 ; excess among the, p. 462 ; among of men divorce among the, p. 533 n. i. Nutkas, nakedness among of men liberty the, p. 187 n. 4 ; women's
presents

507
not

excess

the, pp. 460,

use

465, 482 ; do milk, p. 484 n. 5 ; their

of 461,

women

among

for numerous offspring, not p. 489 ; their women prolific, ; female jealousy pp. 490^. among the, pp. 496 sq. ; divorce among the, pp. 518, 530, 533 n. 4. Indians, seclusion of the Northern sexes the, p. 65 ; wrestamong ling for women the, pp. among desire
of 159 sq. ; the, p. 167 ; obligatory among the, p. 483 ; among continence not their women prolific, p. 490 8 ; jealousyamong n. the, pp. the, p. 496 sq. ; polygyny among See Chippewyans. 500 n. 2. Norway, marriages consanguineous in, p. 343 ; traces of marriage by in, p. 396 ; civil marpurchase riage in, p. 428 ; births in. p.
469 ; divorce in, p. 526. Lapps, Norwegians, marry seldom P- 365Nott, Dr. J. C., on the intermixture

the, p. 215 ; of choice among the, polygyny exceptional among men p. 441 n. 4 ; excess of among the, p. 460 ; divorce among the, See Ahts. n. 4. p. 531 Nyassa, tival licentious festribes near,
among
some,

Nyctipithecus
Mirikina.

p. 30. tri-virgatus.

See

hair-dress

men

O Odours,
of flowers, p. 246 ; sexual, of animals, ch. xi.,p. 542. Offspring, man's desire'for,pp. 376-

381, 488-491, 530^548. Olo Ot (Borneo), alleged absence of the, pp. 54, 55, marriage among the, p. 58. 58 ; marriage among Oniahas, hair-dress of the,pp. i jo,sq. Oonalashka. See Aleuts. Orang-Banuwa (Malacca),prohibited degrees
among ceremony marriage p. 420. Orangerie Bay (New

the, p. among

302 ; the,

of races, p. 283. Nufi people, their weddings, p. 418. Papuans Nufoor (New Guinea), marriage arranged by the parents
among among Nukahivans the, p. 224 the, p. 511
n.
n.

Guinea),tattooing
at,

of
men women more

women

p. of

183 ;
than
men

; Levirate 3.

at,

ornamented id. ; painting

at,

ib.

(Marquesas Islands), Orang-Sakai

the,p.73 ; noctis among the, pp. 116, among

jus prima

polyandry of the 451, 457, 472 n. 3 ; jealousy men the, p. 1 19 ; prostituamong tion the, p. 131 ; of wives among tattooing of the young people the, p. 177 n. 12 ; nakedness among the, p. 188 among of men
n.

(Malacca), alleged absence the, of marriage among pp. 54 sq. ; lending wives among cerethe, p. 74 n. i ; marriage mony the, p. 420. among Orang-utans, marriage and paternal care among, p. 13 ; their long infancy, p. 21 n. 5 ; the period of
of their defective family life, p. 22 ; their pairing season, p. 27 ; duration of their marriage, p. 535.
cause

9 ; curious
n.

p. 205

the, usage among 3 ; their ideas of modesty,

626

INDEX

Oraons,

course, unrestrained sexual interbut no promiscuity among the, p. 71 ; desire for self-decoration
the young, among p. 173 ; decorations the, p. 198 among n. i ; liberty of choice among

Ostriches, paternal
n
n. i.

care

among,

p.

Ostyaks,
among

the, p. 219 n. 9 ; marriage ostensibly by the parents arranged the, p. 224 n. 7 ; marriage among by capture among the,p. 385 n. 12. Oregon, Indians reof, speedy marriage and widows of widowers the, p. 129 n. prohibited among by women 6 ; courtship among grees decertain, p. 1 59 ; prohibited marthe, ; 297 p. riage among by purchase the, p. among the, p. 392 ; return gift among bigamy the, p. 450 ; among 409 ; the, pp. 450, among polygyny 500 n. 3. See Nez Perces. Indians of the interior of, , liberty of choice among woman's the, p. 215 n. 6. Indians, of North-Western, ,
" "

with a 294 ;exogamy among by capture marriage p. 386 n. 4 ; marriage the, pp. 393, among
i

to poverty celibacy due the, p. 144 n. 3 ; marriage half-sister among the, p.

the, p. 306 ; the, among by purchase

394, 402
a

n.

rule, p. 440 the, p. among polyandry not prolific, p. 454 ; their women the, 491 n. i ; Levirate among p. 5 1 1 n. See Teehurs. Oude. Oudeypour, Hindus of, festival of Holi among the, p. 33. Outanatas (New Guinea), fashions
; monogamous
2
as n.

the, p. 274 ; no marriage the, p. 417. ceremony among Ovambo, their ideal of beauty, p. 263 ; their women get old early, p.
among 487.

the, pp. 443 among polygyny not pro5, 449 ; their women lific, the, p. 491 n. ; love among the, among p. 503 ; Levirate pp. 510 n. 3, 511 n. 2. Origen, on celibacy, p. 154. Indians on Orinoco, the, ashamed
n.

Pacific Islanders,

alleged absence the, p. 53 ; marriage of marriage among the, p. 55 ; lending among some, tems p. 74 n. i ; syswives among kinship the,pp.99of among 101 ; jealousy among of the men the, the, p. 119; tattooing among
172, 177 ; covering pp. used dress by the, p. 190 ; female among certain, p. 197 ; curious some, usage among p. 205 ; their ideal of beauty, p. 263 ; fashions

p. 195 ; cirthe, p. 202 ; i. n. the, among p. 496 polygyny in, p. Orkney, period for marriage

to cover

themselves,
among

"cumcision

424 n. i. Ornaments, savage ch. ix.,p. 541.

'

predilection for,

Ornaments,' animal, ch. xi. Orongo-antelope, pairing season of the, p. 26 n. Orthoptera, colours of the, p. 245 ; sexual sounds of certain, pp.246.sy. influence Ossetes, surnames of 1 1 1 women's the, ; p. among liberty of choice among the, p. degrees 220 ; prohibited among the, the, p. 296 ; exogamy among feeling among p. 306 ; clannish
the, pp. 330^.
; monogamousas
a

p. 275 ; mongrels p. 283 ; infanticide the, pp. 312.57. ; polygyny among the, p. 441 ; exceptional among their women get old early, p. 486. Padams, endogamy of the, p. 366 ; do not buy their wives, p. 397 ; among among
the, monogamous, pp. 436, 501 ; position ; social of their women,p.5oi See the, p. 506. equality among Abors. Padang (Sumatra), Malays of exogamy Pahdrias, the, p. 302. among in hereditary property the male line among the, p. 101 ; love among the, p. 503 ; Levirate
among

the,

rule, p.440 n. 2 ; polyandry among the, p. 454 ; Levirate among the, pp. 51 1 n., 513 n. 8 ; divorce the, pp. 521 n. 9, 532 n. 3. among

Painting

the, p. 511 n. the body,ch.ix., pp. 264,541.

INDEX

627

Pairing Paiuches

season,

p. 537. ch. ii.,

(Northern

Colorado),
births
among

nakedness of the, p. 187. Palestine, excess of female in, pp. 467 sf. Pampas, nakedness of men

the, p. 409 ; no among marriage the, p. 417 n. 4 ; ceremony among the, religious ceremony among the, p. 422 ; polygyny among pp. get 441
n.

4, 493 ; their women old early, p. 486 ; divorce exthe, p. 187 n. 4 ; polygyny the, p. 522. ceptionalexceptional among Paternal the, p. 441 among authority, ch. x., pp. 41, n. 4 ; divorce 542. exceptional among duties, ch. i., Paternal care the, p. 521 n. 9. and in, Panama, killed P- 537ancient, widows Paternal feeling, p. 536. p. 125. Panches Patuah, the, pp. (Bogota),local exogamy polygyny among the, p. 321. 488 sf. among in the, p-463husband'sduties Patwin (California), Panjab,excess of men Papuans, lending wives among the, the, p. 1 5 ; duels for women among
i ; speedy p. 74 n. remarriage cerof widows tain, prohibited among n2 nose-ornaments ; 129 p. the, p. 166 ; coquetry of among the young the, p. people among

5. Paraguay, Indians of, women among passionate than men

n.

201

more

the,

make allowed the, ib. ; nakedness among of certain, p. 187 ; endogamy of the, p. 363. Paravilhana, polygyny permitted the, p. 437 only to chiefs among
n.

p. 158 ; proposals

women

to

girls among the, p. 176 n. 6 ; nakedness of men the, p. 187 n. 4 ; among divorce among the, pp. 521 n. 9, "" 4533 Peafowl, by females courtship
among, p. 158 n. 2. Pegulloburras female (Australia), dress on festive occasions among the, p. 198. Pelew Islanders,
men

the, p. 160 among men the, of among on marriage credit p. 394 n. 8. Payaguas, painting of

nakedness p. 187 n. 4 the, among

10.

Parental care, p. 537. ch. i., Parkheyas, ceremony marriage the, p. 420. among Passau (Peru), alleged community in, pp. 52, 59 n. 7. of women Passes, combats for women among the, p. 1 60 ; polygyny exceptional
the, p. 441 n. 4. among Patachos, by the, covering used pp. 189 sf. Patagonians, their unchastity of due to foreign influence, women for adulp. 67 ; their punishment tery,

jealousy of the the, p. 119; their perforation of the septum of the nose, p. 170; blackening the teeth the, p. 1 74 ; their ideas of among 8, 211 ; 188 n. pp. modesty,
among

exogamy among polygyny among 441 n. 3, 444 n. purchase

3 ; remarriage of prohibited for a certain widows the, among 129 ; period p. the, celibacy of wizards among p. 152 ; painting of the, p. 181 n. 4 ; early betrothals the, among power p. 213 ; women's of choice the, p. 216 nn. 5, 9 ; maramong riage by the, purchase among P- 393 ; barter formerly unknown p.
among

122

n.

among the, among portion marriage p. 410 ; obligatory continence the, p. 483 n. 2 ; female among vorce the,p.499 n.6 ; dijealousy among i. n. the, pp. 518, 527 among Peling, mountaineers of, alleged the, among absence of marriage pp. 54 sq. Pelli (Carolines), nakedness of men in, p. 1 88 n. 9. Pennsylvania, Indians of, consider

301 ; pp. 332, by 4 ; marriage the, pp. 398 sq. ;

p. the,

the,

proof of manhood marriage, p. 18. Penrhyn Islanders,

modesty, p. 188.

requisite for
their
S
want

of

the, p. 400 ;

return

gift

628

INDEX

Perak, Malays

by purchase of, marriage the, p. 402 n. i ; among divorce among the, pp. 527 n. i ; 531 n. 4. See Bugis. Perier, J. A. N., on racial instincts, the effects of p. 281 n. 5 ; on marriage, p. 340. consanguineous dwellers of, p. 400. Perigord, cave marPersians, ancient, regarded riage

the, ib. ; celibacy among dedicated to the Sun of virgins the, p. 152 ; boring the among ears the, p. 204 ; paternal among the, p. 226 ; authority among for consent necessary parental the, ib. ; incest marriage among

the, p. 294 ; endogamy among of by the, p. 366 ; wives obtained course, a as the, p. 394 ; civil matter of service among the, pp. 428 sq. ; 142 ; celibacy esses priestmarriage among of p. Sun the, pp. 431, the, among among concubinage of the Passau. liberty of choice 437" 438, 443- See Manta, p. 153 ; women's Peschel, Dr. O., beon the, p. 232 ; early trothals savage observation among the, ib. ; incest of the injurious results of among the, pp. 291, 293, 294,339 ; among their desire for offspring, p. 377
n.

10

ceremony religious marriage the, p. 425 ; polygyny among the, pp. 433, 447, among

consanguineous marriage, p. 318; barter among on early men,p.4oo. Philippine Islanders, chastity held in honour by some, ing p. 63 ; tattooamong of the young people p. 177 ; degeneration of the, p. 348 ; race-endogamy of the, p. 364 ; polygyny among the, p. 444 n. 7. See Aetas, Ba-

as a rule, 448 n. 2 ; monogamous divorce the, p. 520. among p. 442; modern privileges royal , the, p. 79 ; jealousyof among the men the, p. 121 ; viramong ginity from the bride required

the,

among

the, p. 124 ; celibacy unknown the, p. 140 ; their among women early, ib. ; nosemarry ring by women worn the, among marriages p. 1 86; consanguineous the, p. 349 ; mortality of the, pp. 349 sq. ; children among love among the, p. 361 ; their desire for offspring, p. 377 : religious among
among ceremony marriage as the, p. 425 n. 6 ; monogamous a rule, p. 439 ; polygyny among " Sighe " the, pp. 449 n. 5, 498 ; the, p. 519 ; divorce wives among among

Catalanganes, gobos, Bisayans, Igorrotes, Goddanes, Italones, Tagalas, Tinguianes. See Tyre. Phoenicians. Picts, polyandry the, p. 454. among Pig, domestic, pairs twice a year,
p. 38. Pigeons,in-and-inbreedingof,p.336. Pimpernel,varieties of the,pp.288jy. Pipa, or Toad parental of Surinam,
care of the, p. 10. Pipiles (San Salvador), prohibited degrees among the, p. 298. Pitcairn Islanders, endogamy of grees dethe, pp. 343 sq. ; prohibited

the, p. 530

n.

7.

Perth, mongrels at, p. 285. in, Peru, endogamous communities P- 344Indians of, jealousy of the , men the, p. 119; circumamong cision the, p. 206 of girls among n. i ; incest among the, p. 290 degrees n. 3 ; prohibited among
the, p. 299. Peruvians, ancient,

the, p. 344. among Plants, male and female tive reproduccells of, p. 157 ; colours in, in, p. 246 ; pp. 242 sq. ; odours

hybridism pp. 278 sq. ; among, infertility from changed conditions p. 286 ; dimorphic among,
and trimorphic, p.28g j'cross- and among, pp. 335, self-fertilization 337-339? 345, 545 5 excess of male flowers in self-fertilized, p. 476. mine Platter, on the causes which deterthe sexof theoffspring,p.47O Ploss, Dr. H., on H. the causes determine sex the of the which offspring, pp. 471 sq
.

killed widows the, p. 125 ; remarriage among discouraged among of widows the, p. 127 ; marriage compulsory the, p. 139 ; age for marriage among

INDEX

629

Islanders, alleged absence of the, pp. 54 sq. among marriage between Poland, the proportion in, sexes at birth p. 469. by the Poles, marriage arranged father among the, p. 234 ; symbol Poggi
the, p. 387 ; of capture among the,p.4 1 3. among marriage portion Polyandry, ch. xx.-xxii., pp. 3, 115ii7, 547-549Polygyny, ch. xx.-xxii.,pp. 3, 108, 144, 145, 332, 534, 535, 545, 547549Polynesians, temporary exchange

of food, pp. 47 sq. ; nakedness the, p. 192 ; of women among dress of girls among the, p. 196. Port Lincoln (Australia), natives of,
search

alleged among group-marriage the, pp. 54, 56,57; terms of address ' the, ib. ; the 'terrible rite among the, p. 205. among Port Moresby (New Guinea), natives early, p. 139 ; of, marry between sexes the proportion the, pp. 462 sq. among in, p. 428 ; Portugal, civil marriage judicial separation in,pp. 526, 529. Posen, excess of male births among

the, p. 75 ; sysof wives among tem the Jews of, p. 48 1 n. 4. of nomenclature among 83 Post, Dr. A. H., on ment killed the develop; several, p widows by 2 the, among of marriage, pp. p. 125 ; courtship sq. ; on tatwomen the promiscuity the, p. 159; tooing among of primitive man, men n. the, p. 184 ; 5, 78 n. 3. of among pp. 51,61, 73 Pouchet, ture G., Dr. ib. on the intermixthe, ; among position of women the, p. 202 ; circumcision among ideas of modesty the, p. among 208 ; infertilityof women among, at missionary stations, p. 286 ; incest among the, p. 293 ; prohibition marof consanguineous riage cide infantithe, p. 300 ; among the, pp. 313 sq. ; among the, p. 369 ; classnobility among endogamy of the, p. 371. Pomeranians, marriage by purchase the, p. 397 n. 6. among Pomo (California), civil marriage the, p. 429. among immodesty Ponape (Carolines), of due to foreign influence in, women p. 67 ; tattooing in, pp. 179, 201 n. 4 ; semi-castration of boys in, p. 205 ; curious usage in, p. 206 ; love in, p. 357 ; marriage by purchase does not exist in, p. 398 ; in, p. 444 n. 4 ; divorce polygyny in, p. 532. Pondicherry, in, p. 72.

of races, pp. 283 sq. ; on the effects of close interbreeding, p. 337Preyer, Prof. W., on the origin of for father and mother, pp. names

86 sq. ; on some effects of close interbreeding, pp. 336 sq. Prichard, Dr. mixture J. C., on the interPrimates, of races, marriage p. 284. of the, pp. 21, instinct among
less among

537; monogamous the, p. 535. Prolificness of women,

savage

than

among

civilized nations,

pp. 490 sq. Promiscuity, tales of, pp. 8 sq. ; hypothesis of, ch. iv.-vi., pp. 2, 3,

religious prostitution
sexual

Porcupine,

sounds

of

the,

p. 247. Port Essington

(Australia), natives of, covering used by the, p. 190. Port des Fran^ais (Alaska), natives the, of, ideas of modesty among
pp. 207 sq. Port Jackson South Wales), in in families natives of, scattered

(New

538-540. Prosimii of Madagascar, marriage some paternal care among and species of the, p. 12. Prostitution, pp. 67-71, 131, 539 ; religious, pp. 72, 539. Protestants, religious endogamy of, nuptials pp. 375 sq. ; sacerdotal among, p. 428 ; divorce among, p. 526. between Prussia, marriage uncle and niece in, p. 296 ; symbol in, p. 387 ; marriage of capture of male portion in, p. 416 ; excess births among the Jews of, p. 481 in, p. 526. See n. 4 ; divorce Ermland, Posen,

630

INDEX

Pshaves,

position of the

maternal

uncle among Pueblos, women's

the, p. 40. liberty of choice the, p. 216 ; endogamy among of the, pp. 347, 365 ; degeneration of the, p. 347 ; their governors
excess

Rabbits,

in-and-in

breeding

of,

elected, p. 506. among of women the, p. 461. pp. 281, 289, 543. in, p. 16 ; Radack, paternal care Punjas, licentious festival among in, the, p. 29. sexual modesty p. 152 n. 3 ; ideas of modesty in, p. 211 ; woPuris, do not buy their wives (?), men's liberty of choice in, p. 218. P- 398. St. Fidelis, nakedness at the, of Rajputs, exogamy among the, p. 187. P- 3"3Purupurus, season of Mewar, of love nakedness of the, p. annually Puncahs, 187 ; monogamous, p. 435
n.

P- 336. Race, mixture of, produces an cess exof female births,pp. 476-480. human, Races, origin of the, pp. intermixture ; 271-276, 543 of,

1 1.

among

Ranke,
stature,

the, p. 33. Prof. J., on

n.

of the, pp. 336, 345. ternal pamarriage and Rattlesnake, sexual sounds care the, pp. 12-14. among of the, Prof. A. de, on the fertility Quatrefages, p. 247. E., on Reclus, of mulattoes, p. 284. acclimatization, p. See n. Queen Charlotte Islanders. 4. 271 Haidahs. Reddies, inheritance through males

p. 265 and giants, p. 266 n. 2. Rat, brown, in-and-in breeding

differences in 5 ; on dwarfs

Quadrumana,

Queensland,

of, want of the, p. 16 ; among paternal men the old obtain youngest the, pp. 132 sq. ; among wives sexual modesty of the, p. 152 n. for women 3 ; combats among
care

natives

certain,
women

p. for

161 ;
men

combats of among certain,

the, p. 112; prohibited the, pp. 296, 304, among for terms 329 ; relationships the, p. 329 ; polyandry among the, pp. 453 sq. ; female among the, p. 499 n. 6. jealousy among See Naickers.
among degrees

Reindeer,
care season

marriage

and

paternal

p. 164. blacks of, their term Mackay , for daughter, p. 93. an aborigines of Northern, ,

adulterer regarded the, p. 130 among

of appreciation the, p. among the, p. 518. among differences Quetelet, A., on

stature,

a thief 3 ; female beauty manly 257 ; divorce as n.

p. 26 n. ; their p. 35. in Rejang tribe of the Milanowes Borneo, monogamous, p. 437 n. I. kinship through Rejangs (Sumatra), the, p. 100 ; elopemales among ments the, p. 219; fashions among

among, p. 12 in Norway,
season,

; their pairing

breeding

among

in
302,

p. 265.
among
or exchange n. the, p. 409 9.

the, p. 274 n. 4 ; prohibited degrees the, pp among the, 330 ; divorce among

Quiche", marriage
presents

by

Quissama (Angola), monogamous,

p. 435 ; excess p. 464. Quito, Indians
of
men

pp. 527 n. r, 534 n. 4. for, pp. 82-96. Relationship, terms Religion, a bar to intermarriage, pp.

among

the,

374-376, Religious

of, consider want of in the bride, chastity a merit p. 8 1 ; wives obtained by service the, p. 390 n. 5. among

with marriage, Reptiles, want

among

their

connected pp. 421-428. care of parental 10, 21 ; most the, of pp. season, ; p. 25 pairing

546. ceremonies

INDEX

631

sexual odours 241, 246-250

'

and
;

sounds
'

colours

of, pp. of, pp.

245, 248 ; ornaments of some male, pp. 250 sg. Return gift,pp. 405, 406, 409, 546. Reunion, marriage restriction for in, p. 365. Frenchmen Rio, Province of women of, excess in the, p. 478. Branco, Rio among circumcision certain tribes in the, p. 202. Ripuarii, decay of marriage by purchase
the, pp, 404, 407 ; among dower among the, p. 407. Riverina (Australia), natives about, the, among seclusion of the sexes pp. 64 sq. ; jus primae noctis
among Rocky

p. 310 ; incestuous unions the, p. 320 ; households among of the, p. 328 ; endogamy of the, the,

pp. 365, 367 sq. ; class-endogamy of the, p. 372 ; their desire for offspring, p. 377 ; ceremony of the, p. 386 ; marcapture among riage by capture among the, pp. 386 sg. ; symbol of purchase the, p. 397 ; confarreatio among the, p. 404 ; and coemptio among dos among the, pp. 412, 415, 416, 430 ; unlucky riage period for marthe, p. 424 n. i ; among religious marriage ceremonies macy the, pp. 426 sq. ; legitiamong the, of marriage among the, p. 430 ; concubinage among the, pp. p. 433 ; divorce among 520, 521, 523, 525, 529. Rose chafers, bright hues of, p. 244.
marry prohibited to rewidows in, p. 127. Roumania, civilmarriage in, p. 428 ; excess of male births in, p. 469. Ruk, divorce in, p. 518. Russia, licentious festivals in, p. 30 ; jus primae noctis in, p. 78 ; privileges of landlords in, pp. 79 sq. ; virginity required from the bride among several peoples of,
"

the, p. 75. Mountain Indians,

on

race-

endogamy of the, p. 363 n. Rocky Mountains, Indians

eastern

5.
the

side of the, jealousyof the men the, pp. 118 sq. : among rare the, p. 134 ; among celibacy their desire for offspring, p. 376 ;
permanent separation seldom among several, pp. 521 sg. have Rodents, definite no many,
p. 27. pairing season, Romans, duties ancient, husband's the, p. 17 ; marriage among with maniis the, pp. 17, 529 ; among their festival in honour of Venus, p. 30 ; their licentiousness in the time of Tacitus, p. 69 ; kinship

Rotuma,

p. 124 celibacy unheard of among the peasantry of, p. 143 ; early in, pp. 143, 148 ; age marriages for marriage in, p. 146 ; paternal through the, p. authority in, p. 234 ; marriage males among by the father in, ib. ; 113; their disapproval of the remarriage arranged degrees in, p. 296 ; reof widows, p. 128 ; garded prohibited local in as the exogamy marriage parts of, p. end of life,p. 142 ; tax imposed on unmarried 323 ; mixed marriages in, p. 375 ; crease men the, ib. ; inceremony among of capture in, p. 387 ; by in, p. 397 the, pp. of celibates among marriage purchase 6 in, n. on mar142 sq. ; premium ; marriage placed riage ceremonies by the Gracchan in, pp. 419, 421 ; civil marriage agrarian laws among in, the, p. 143 ; penalp. 428 ; polygyny pp. 434, ties imposed on the 447 ; among celibates by the polyandry Lex Julia et Papia Poppcea,ib.; peasantry of, p. 454 ; excess of births among the Jews of, the, male celibacy of vestals among
p. 153; pntria potestas of the, pp. sent 229 sq. ; the house-father's conindispensable to marriage the, p. 230 ; decline of among

p. 481 n. 4. Russian, terms of address in, p. 91 ; terms for father's father's brother father's father's sister in, and p. 96. Russians, the, p. mongrels among Lapps 283 ; marriages most alwith the, p. 365. unknown among

the

patria potestasof the, p. 236;

degrees 328 ; bar to marriage
the, by relationship among

prohibited 308, pp.

alliance

among

632

INDEX

Sachs,

Prof.

male the male and fereproductive cells of plants,

on J.,

divorce the, 514; p. n. the, 7, 533. 518, 526 among pp. Samogithia, of capture in, symbol
among

p. 157. Sadler, M. T., on the causes which determine the sex of the offspring, p. 469. Sahara. See Arabs, Moors. St. Augustine, on celibacy, p. 1 54 ; on polygyny, p. 434. St. Jerome, on celibacy, p. 155. St. Lawrence, Indians of the river, the eldest son after the named father among the, p. 98. St. Mary, Island of. See Jolah. St. Paul, on celibacy, p. 154. love Saint-Pierre, Bernardin, on by contrasts, pp. 353 sq. excited Sakais, exogamy the, p. 303. among Sakalava (Madagascar), female
courage appreciation of manly the, pp. 255 sg. and skill among Saliras, only harlots clothe themselves the, p. 195. among Samaritans, do not practise divorce, p. 523 n. 2. duties among Samoans, husband's the, p. 1 6 ; state of morality the, p. 64 ; jus primae among noctis

P- 387. Samoyedes,

early betrothals among the, p. 214 ; jealousy of the men 220 the, p. ; their ideal among beauty, of p. 262 ; exogamy

the, pp. 305 sg. ; marriage the, p. capture among by 386 ; purchase marriage the, pp. 393, 394, 402 among n. ; monogamous as a rule, p. 440 2 ; polygyny n. the, pp. among
among

by

444 sg. San Salvador,

through

endogamy Pipiles. Sandwich Islanders, wantonness due to foreign influence among the, p. 67 ; jealousy of the men

succesancient, sion in, p. 98 ; males in, p. See 363.

the, pp. 119, 131 ; their among tattooing, p. 169 ; incest among as a the, p. 293 ; monogamous rule, p. 441 ; excess among of men the, pp. 462, 466 n. I ; divorce the, p. 527. See Atooi, among Hawaiians. Sangirese, the husband goes to live the wife's family among with the, p. 109 ; their households,

the, p. 77 ; their among estimation of female chastity, p. for women P- 325. among 123 ; combats Santa for Cruz Island, fondness the, the, p. 161 ; tattooing among in, corations dein, hair 12, 201 Levirate n. n. ; 4 179, white p. 168 ; pp. 177 i n. n. the, ; p. 511 3. p. 198 among Santals, indecent dances a once the, year among marriages ideas long ib. ; their the, among p. 29 ; children beof modesty, father's to the, the among clan among p. 207 ; elopements the, p. 102 ; bachelors disdained p. 218 n. 5 ; their ideal of beauty, the, p. 137 ; marry among early, p. 263 ; prohibited degrees among the, pp. 300 sg. ; infanticide unknown p. 138 ; difficulty in supporting a family unknown the, p. 312 ; mothe, p. among among dest female behaviour of the, p. 317 ; conn. ornaments ; 3 147 jugal love among the, p. 358 ; the, pp. 165 sg. ; their among the, colours, p. admiration for showy marriage by capture among by purchase 1 68 ; liberty of choice among the, p. 385 ; marriage betrothed by the, pp. 392 n. 3, 394, among p. 219 n. 8 ; sons by n. the, p. 224 their parents among 399, 401 13 ; marriage 6 ; exogamous n. as a the, of presents among rule, p. exchange
the, p. 409 n. 9 ; polygyny among female jealousy ; 444, 448 pp. the, p. 499 n. 6 ; Levirate among the, pp. 510 n. 3, 514 ; among inheritance the, p. among rule of fatherhood n. iuridical ; 3 512
ceremony 303 ; marriage among a as the, p. 419 ; monogamous 11, 501 ; rule, pp. 436, 439 n. the, p. 444 ; among polygyny the, pp. 452, among polyandry 4745 453, 455, 459, prolificness

INDEX

633

pop. 490 n. 6 ; sition of their women, women, p. 501 ; of their Levirate among the, pp. 511 n. 3, inheritance the, among 512; rule of the, p. 523. p. 512 ; divorce among Sao Joao d'El Rei, excess of in, p. 478. women in,p.478. Sao Paulo, excess of women

SchaafFhausen,

Prof. H., on peculiarities the of skull, pp. 267 sq. Schawill (SouthernMexico), endogamy in, p. 365. Schlegel, on the morning gift, p.

on the morning J., gift, p. 407 n. 7. Dr. K., on the jus primae Sarae, remarriage of widows hibited Schmidt, proin for a certain period in, p. Middle Ages, the noctis divorced women 128 ; remarriage of P- 77A., on love excited Schopenhauer, prohibited for a certain period in, by in, p. 129 ; return contrasts, gift p. 409. p. 354 ; on fair hair blue Malays Sarawak, eyes, p. 355 n. i. of, monogamous and Scotland, as a rule, p. 440 ; excess of men periodical fluctuation in in, p. 463. the number of births in, pp. 31 ' ' in in, p. 71 ; no fluctuation hand-fasting Sardinia, ; sq. periodical in, births the number ; 31 of p. parental restraints upon marriage in, p. 419. in, p. 239 ; deaf-mutes in, p. 341 ; ceremony marriage isolated communities in, p. 344 ; Sauks,large households of the, p. 324. 1 Savaras, privilege of the matern. consanguineous marriages in, pp.

407 n. 7. Schlyter, C.

uncle

among

among love among the, p. by capture among marriage p. 385 Saxons,

among
"

the, p. 40 : elopements the, p. 220 n. ; conjugal

358 ; the,

; unlucky 344-346 period and in, p. 424 n. i. for marriage Seals, marriage and paternal

day
care

among,

n.

12.

in

marriage purchase the, p. 404. England, divorce among

by

the, p. 529. Saxony, illegitimate births in, p. 69 ; women age for marriage among in, p. 146 ; number of people who

die single in, ib. ; proportion of at birth in, pp. 47 \ sq. the sexes Scandinavia, commuendogamous nities in, p. 344 ; classes in, pp. 372 sq. Scandinavians, women's ancient, liberty of choice to according tales of the, p. 221 ; prohibited degrees among the, p. 293 ; marriage by capture the, p. among by service 387 ; wives obtained the, ; pp. 391 sq. among marriage by purchase the, pp. 396, among by pur429 ; decay of marriage chase the, pp. 404, 407 ; among dower the, p. 407 ; maramong riage the, p.4i9 ; ceremonyamong legitimacy of marriage among
the, the, p. 429 ; polygyny among traces ; 447 434, of polyandry pp. See the, pp. among 454 sq. Teutons.

Sebright, on the intermixture J., breeds, on the effects of ; of p. 289 interbreeding, close pp. 335-338. Self-fertilization of plants, effects of, PP-. 335, 337-339, 345, 545Self-mutilation, ch. ix.,p. 541. Semi-castration, p. 205. Semites, their system ture, of nomenclap. 82 ; their term for father, p. 87. by chase purancient, marriage ,
"

p. Sir

12.

Sena

the, p. 395. (Gaul),the celibacy of the priestesses of the oracle in, p. 153.
among

Senegal. See Moors. Negroes Sehegambia, of, lucky day for marriage the, p. 424 n. among i ; Levirate among the, p. 511 n. Senel (California), large households
of the, p. 324. Separation, ch. xxiii.,p. 549 ; judicial, p. 529. Sermatta Islanders, endogamy of divorce among the, the, p. 367 p. 523 n. 9. Serpents, maternal care ceramong tain, p. 10. in, p. 375. Servia, mixed marriages by the Servians, marriage arranged marthe, ; parents among p. 235

634

INDEX

riage by purchase

among

the, p.

397Serwatty Islands. See Lettis. Sex of the offspring, hypotheses

to

as

the, p. 1 66 ; female dress among liberty of choice p. 197 ; women's the, p. 220. among Siamangs, care parental among,
p. 13Siamese,
among marriage portion the, pp. 23, 414 n. 4 ; marry early, the, p. 293 ; p. 1 38 ; incest among the, p. class-endogamy among the, pp. 423, 372 ; omens among
cere; religious marriage mony the, p. 425 n. 3 ; among as a monogamous rule, p. 439 ; the, p. 444 ; polygyny among in polygynous families births
n.

determine the causes which the, pp. 469-482. Sexes, numerical proportion of the, ch. xxi., pp. 547 sq. Sexual differences, pp. 260 sq. Sexual the lower selection, among
animals, ch. xi., p. 542 ; of man, ch. xii.-xvi., pp. 543-546. Sexual uncleanness, notion of, pp.

424

151-156, 541.
Shans, liberty of choice women's the, p. 2x9 ; classes among among as a the, p. 369 ; monogamous divorce n. 1 1 ; rule, p. 439 among the, pp. 527, 528, 531 n. 4. Shastika (California), larger women
the, p. 260 n. i ; among the, marriage by purchase among p. 392 ; excess of women among the, pp. 460, 465 n. 4. Shawanese, not complete marriage the birth of a child, among the, till
men

among

than

9. Siauw, Siberia, peoples of, the lending of wives among certain, p. 74 n. I ; their desire for offspring, p. 377. Sibuyaus (Sea Dyaks), irregular indecent connections considered by the, p. 63. Negroes Sierra Leone, of, circumcision
n. i

the, p. 470 ; divorce the, p. 521 among in, p. 325. households

exceptional n.

; speedy remarriage of and widows widowers prohibited the, p. 129 nn. 3, 6 ; celiamong bacy rare the, p. 134 ; among for certain their respect bates, celiliberty of p. 151; women's the, p. 216 n. 5 ; choice among the, among continence obligatory Levirate the, ; 483 p. among p. the, pp. 510 n. 3 ; divorce among 521 n. 9, 527 n. r. See Faroe Sheep. Islands. Shilluk, nakedness of men among

p.

22

among

among Simas, monogamous, ' Similarity, the law

the, p. 206 of girls among ; continence obligatory divorce the, p. 484 ; n. i. the, p. 527 p. 435. p. of,'ch. xiii.,

543disposal of a girl's hand the, p. 214 n. 14. among inheritance Singphos, of rule Ka-kau, See 102. the, among p. Kakhyens. Simoos,
Sinhalese, lending wives among the, i ; systems of kinship p. 74 n. 2, n. 112; the, pp. no among
among celibacy almost unknown the, p. 135 ; marry early, p. 138 ; their ideal of beauty, p. 261 ; incest among the, p. 293 ; prohibited degrees the, p. among between 304 ; marriage cousins the, among pp. 327, 328, 481 ; of the, p. villages and households the, among 328 ; class-endogamy p. 372 ; marriage portion among the, p. 415 n. 2 ; omens among the, p. 424 n. i ; polyandry among the, pp. 452, 455, 472 n. 3, 475, the, among 504 ; excess of men infanticide female rare ; 463 p.

the, p. 189. Shiyann, excess

of women among the, p. 461. Short-horns, excess of male births in-and-in bred, p. 480. among Shortsightedness of man, pp. 276 sq. devoid of tribal organShoshones, ization from want of sufficient food, pp. 48 sq. ; early betrothals the, p. 213 n. 6 ; large among households of the, p. 324 ; marriage by purchase among the, p. by exchange 393 n. 2 ; marriage the, p. 409 n. 9. of presents among Shulis, lip-ornaments the, among

INDEX

635

the, p. 467 ; excess among of male births among the, pp. 467, 481 ; the want of jealousy among men of the, p. 515 ; divorce See the, pp. 519, 531. among Ceylon. in, pp. 453, 472 Sirmore, polyandry
n.

See the, p. 218. of choice among Eimeo, Maupiti, Tahitians. Sogno, Negroes of, women's power
women

the, p. 220 n. 1 1 ; particular in their the, pp. among choice than men 2 53 S1- ; marriage by purchase
of choice among
more

3,
a

among

475 ; the men

rather

want

of

jealousy
;
race,

among among Solomon

of, p. 5 1 5 advanced
excess

of,

people p.

516.
Sitka
Islands,

of

women

in
in

sq. 01 their want betrothals modesty, p. 188 ; early cide the, p. 214 n. 8 ; infantiamong
rare

the, p. 402 the, p. 532 Islanders,

n.
nn.

; divorce

the, p. 460.

Siwalik

polyandry mountains, the, p. 453. Skull, peculiarities of the, pp. 267 sq. Slave Indians, wrestling for women the, p. 160. among Slavonians (South),immorality due to foreign influence the, among for their punishment p. 68 ; approval disn. 4 ; their adultery, p. 122
of of the remarriage p. 128 ; wrestling of widows, the, p. 162 ; pateryouths among nal the, pp. 234 authority among consent ; sq. parental necessary for marriage the, p. 235 ; among marriage with a half-sister among the Mohammedan, p. 294 ; their house-communities, p. 326 ; prohibited degrees among the, ib. ; their desire for offspring, p. 377 ; by capture the, marriage among by p. 387 ; marriage purchase the, among p. 397 ; divorce the, p. 530 nn. 5, 7. among Slavs, p. 364 ; endogamy of the, p. 365 ; marriage by capture among the, p. 387 ; ceremony of capture by the, ib. ; marriage among the, p. 397 ; among purchase the, pp. marriage portion among 408,413. Smith, Prof. W. Robertson, on the
the system maternal among Arabs, p. 102 n. 4 ; on intermarriage of housemates,
ancient

the, p. 313 ; among their desire for offspring, p. 379 by purchase among n. i ; marriage the, p. 399 n. 7 ; barter unknown

(?) among

certain, p.

400

no

ceremony among marriage the, pp. p. 417 ; polygyny among n. excess 441 3, 492 ; of men among
some

the,

of the, p. 462 ; the, exceptional among See Ulaua, Ysabel. p. 522. Somals, chieftainship hereditary in the male line among the, p. 102 ; from the bride virginity required differences the, among p. 124 ; between the sexes the, p. among

divorce

marriage consanguineous the, among 296 pp. i, 306 ; to n. preference given the, p. 323 ; strangers among the, p. 410 morning gift among n. 3 ; marriage among portion i ; prolificness of the, p. 415 n. their women, p. 490 n. 6 ; divorce the. among p. 520. Soudan, infibulation of girls in the, p. 124 ; celibacy of slaves in the,

260

n.

p. 145. Eastern, , p. 283. Egyptian, ,

men

mixture

of

race

in,

the p.
246,

of the nakedness the, 189. p. of sexual, of animals, ch. xi., p. 542. in, pp. South America, mongrels negro Sounds,

332. Snakes, 248. Snakes.

282 sq. South American

through males lip-ornaments
1 66

Indians,
among among

kinship

sexual

odours
Shoshones.
man,

of, pp.

the, p. 99 ; certain, p. girls among dress female

See
of

tattooing

of

Sociability

pp.
women's

42-50,
liberty

certain,
among

p. 177 ;

538. Society

Islanders,

certain, p. 190; conjugal affection among certain, p. 359.

636

INDEX

Spain, periodical fluctuation in the number of births in, p. 32 ; prohibited in, p. 296 ; civil degrees in, p. 428 ; judicial marriage separation in, pp. 526, 529. Spanish, term for brother's great in, p. 96. grandson Sparrows, case bacy celiof voluntary among, p. 134 n. i. Spartans, criminal proceedings the, p. against celibates among deprived 142 ; wives of their hair among the, p. 176 n. ; endogamy the, p. 367 ; their among desire for offspring, p. 378 ; ceremony
the, p. of capture among 386 ; marriage portion among the, p. 415. Spencer, Mr. Herbert, on the gregariousness of animals, p. 43 ; on the promiscuity of primitive man, the vanity of savages, p. 5 1 ; on p. 165 ; on the origin of tattooing and other mutilations, p. 172 ; on savage ornaments, p. 185 ; on the origin of circumcision, pp. 203 ' facial perfection,' pp. sg. ; on on 258 sg. ; protuberant jaws,"c., McLennan's Mr. on p. 267 ; hypothesis to as the origin of the origin exogamy, p. 311 ; on love, on of exogamy, pp. 314^.; p. 356 ; on the origin of the form of capture, p. 388 ; on the ing obtainof wives by services,p. 391 ; on by the transition from marriage capture to marriage by purchase, as the p. 401 ; on monogamy form ultimate p. of marriage, 509. Spiritual tion prohibirelationship,'

the law of Hofacker pp. 469 sg. Stryn0, consanguineous in, p. 344.
on

and

ler, Sad-

marriages

Succession, rules of,pp.i 10-120,540. Suckling time, pp. 484, 548. Sully, Prof. J., on n.2. sympathy,p.362 Sumatra, Malays of, jealousy of the
the, p. 120 ; racethe, endogamy of p. 364. ' ' Sumatrans, anak ambel among the, p. 109 ; system of kinship depending locality among on the,
men

among

unalmost known the, p. 136 ; purchase no of wives obstacle to the, p. 145 ; matrimony among want among of modesty ^certain, p. 1 88 ; dress used by the young women the, p. 191 ; their among ideas of modesty, p. 207 ; their ideal of beauty, p. 263 ; local exogamy

p.

1 10

n.

; celibacy

among

the, pp. 322 sg. among the, among marriage by exchange ' by ' semando p. 390 ; marriage
"

the, p. 437 n. ; monogamous 440 ; proportion rule, p. between the sexes the, pp. among
among
as a

462

sg. ; their p. 491 n. Kubus, Lampong,

women i.

not lific, proSee Bataks, Lubus,Padang,

Rejangs.
Sundanese,
early betrothals among the, p. 214 n. 8. Surinam, of, lending aborigines the, p. 74 n. i. wives among Survivals, pp. 3, 6. in Sweden, periodical fluctuation in, births the number of pp. 31,
a"e for marriage in, women among p. 146 ; number of people who die single in, ib. ; number of married people among geoisie bourhigher the nobility and liberty women's ; 148 vi, p. of choice in, during early Middle Ages, pp.236 sg. ; class-endogamy in, in, p. 373 ; civil marriage female births excess p. 428 ; of the nobility of, p. 471 n. 4. among See Uplands-lag. Swedes, terms among of address

32, 34-36,

38;

'

on the ground of marriage of, p. 33iin, Spiti, custom of primogeniture P- 458. Squirrels, marriage and paternal

care among, p. 12. Starcke, Dr. C. N., on

the origin of the maternal p. 108 ; on system, husband the custom going of the live with the wife's family, p. to 109; on the rulesof succession,pp. 1 1 o, 391 ; on the, p. 91 ; their aversion to marthe Levirate, p. 514. rying Lapps, p. 365. Stieda, W., on the effects of consanguineous Switzerland, divorces of childless p. 342 ; marriage,

INDEX

637

gift couples in, p. 381 ; morning in, p. 407 n. 6 ; civil marriage in, p. 428 ; divorce in, p. 530. Sympathy, ch. xvi., p. 546. Syria, excess of female births in, p. 467.

Tahus

(Northern Mexico), jus

the, p. 76. speedy remarriage of the, among prohibited
noctis among

primae
Takue,

widows as a p. 129 n. 2 ; monogamous divorce n. 5 ; rule, p. 439 exceptional the, p. 521 n. 9. among Talamanca Indians, marry early,
not p. 137 ; their women p. 491 n. i. Talauer Islanders, marriage

Tacullies,

jealousy of

the
a

men

prolific,

the, p. 118; widow's among duties among the, p. 126 ; hairrations dress of the young, p. 175 ; decothe, p. 198 n. i ; among by girls among the, veil worn

by chase purthe, p. 392 n. 3. among Tamanacs, the, polygyny among pp. 443, 444, 497.

Tamayos, ; their want of modesty, painting of girls among p. 200 the, p. 176 n. 6. p. 210 ; conjugal affection among Tana esty (New Hebrides), immodthe, p. 359 ; polygyny exceptional due to foreign n. women the, 4. 441 p. of among influence in, 67 hair-dress Tagalas (Philippines), ; obp. wives tained of in, p. 167 ; cicatrices of by service the men the, among the natives of, p. 169 ; indecent p. 391 n. i. dress in, p. 194 ; Tahitians, birth of a child followed of the men ideal in, beauty bymarriage the, pp. 23 sq. ; p. 264 ; polyamong of

the, among alleged promiscuity 7 ; their wantonness, p. 59 n. sq. ; chieftainship and pp. 67 hereditary in the male property

gynyin, pp. 441 n. 3, 506 ; nominal authority of the chiefs in, p. 506. Tanala (Madagascar), divorce the, p. 527 n. i. among for women Tangutans, struggle the, p. i62n. I ; marriage by among the, p. 386 ; comcapture among pensation for capture am ong the, p.
401 ;concubinageamongthe,p.445 Tapoyers, painting of girls among the, p. 177. Tartars, jealousy of the
men

line among the, pp. 99, ; to poverty among celibacy due n. the, p. 144 3 ; their views p. 151 ; regarding continence, the, pp. 177 n. 12, tattooing among 178 n. 5, 179-181 ; covering used by the, p. 190 ; their ideas of modesty, p. 207 ; early betrothals the, p. 214 ; female appreamong ciation beauty of manly among 2 57 ; their ideal of beauty, the, p.' pp. 257, 263 ; differences between the sexes the, p. 260 n. i ; among the, p. 369 ; classnobility among of the, p. 371 ; marendogamy riage by purchase the, among
100, 112

among

p. 399 ; no marriage portion the, p. 414 n. 5 ; religious among the, marriage ceremonies among the, p. 422 ; polygyny among pp. 441 n. 3, 444, 449, 530 ; excess the, pp. 462, 466 of men among n. i ; female infanticideamong the,
p. 466

the, p. 120 ; widows killed among forbidden the, p. 125 ; widows to remarry the, among p. 127 ; the, marriage of the dead among due to p. 140 ; celibacy poverty the, p. 144 n. 3 ; their among ideal of beauty, p. 262 ; mongrels the, p. 283 ; consanguineamong ous the, p. 296 among marriage
; ceremony of capture among by purthe, p. 385 ; marriage chase the, p. 393 ; their among weddings, p. 418 n. 10 ; religious the, ceremony marriage among as a rule, p. 42 5 n. 3 ; monogamous 2 ; polygyny n. p. 440 among the, p. 492 ; inheriting widows the, p. 513 n. I ; divorce among the, pp. 519, 532 n. 6. among by of the Crimea, marriage n. the, capture among 4 p. 386
-

n.

early, among

i ; their women get old jealousy p. 486 ; female the, p. 499 n. 6 ; love the, p. 503 ; divorce among among the, pp. 522, 527, ib. n. i, 530.
n.
,

See Areois, Society

Islanders.

638

INDEX

Tartars

of

Kazan,

among purchase Kazan of despised barren among wives n. 4 ; marriage portion the, p. 378 the, p. 410 n. 1 1. among Tarumas, excess the, among of men p. 461. Tasmanians, spring-festival among the, p. 29 ; seclusion of the sexes the, p. 64 ; the lending of among
-

by marriage the, p. 392 n. 2. Orenburg, and

Tenimber

Group,

hair-dress
;

of the

young meninthe,p. 175 coquetry of the young people in the, p. 201. Teptyars, by capture marriage n. the, p. 386 4. among ' Terrible rite,' p. 205. Tertullian, on celibacy, p. 154. Tessaua, fine imposed on the father in, bastard a of p. 62. child in the genus, Tetrao, hybridism

the, p. 74"n. i ; their wives among desire for self-decoration, p. 165 ;

cicatrices of the, p. 181 n. 4 ; their want p. 188 ; of modesty, dress on festive occasions among cent some tribes of the, p. 198 ; indedances among the, ib. ; exogamy by
no

p. 278. Teutons, paternal authority among the, pp. 230, 233 sq. ; parents and in cases relations consulted of

marriage among dependence of

p. 234 ;

the, pp. 233 sq. ; womenjamong the,

among capture

marriage as a 417 sq. ; monogamous among rule, p. 440 ; polyandry (?) the, p. 45 1 ; excess of men among cide the, pp. 462, 467 ; female infantirare the, p. 467 ; among divorce among the, p. 518. Flinders Island, painting on the, p. 176. the body among
pp.
-

the, p. 300 ; marriage the, p. 385 ; among the, among ceremony

restriction of paternal the, pp. 236 authority among liberty women's ; sq. of choice the, ib. ; class-endogamy among of the, p. 372 ; marriage by capture
the, p. 387 ; marriage among by purchase the, p. 396 ; among decay of marriage by purchase

Tassai (New Guinea),natives of, female dress among the, pp. 197, 206. Tattooing, ch. ix.,p. 541. Teda, the, of class-endogamy by ; purchase marriage p. 371 the, p. 392 n. 3 ; marriage among by exchange of presents among as the, p. 409 n. 9 ; monogamous a rule, pp. 439, 502 ; their women not p. 491 n. I ; position prolific, p. 502. of their women, Teehurs of Oude, looseness of the the, pp. 53, marriage tie among
Teeyer

the, pp. 404, 406 sq. ; the, pp. 406, 407, 413; religiousmarriage ceremonies the, pp. 426 sq. ; divorce among the, pp. 520, 521, 529, 532. among See Germans, Scandinavians. Thlinkets, myth of the jealousy
among dower among
man the, p. 118; among the, celibacy of slaves among pp. 144 sq. ; lip-ornament among the, p. 173 ; tattooing of girls women's the, ; 177 p. among liberty of choice the, among the, ; exogamy p. 215 among for feasts dead the ; p. 298 by the, p. 380 ; marriage among the, exchange of presents among portion p. 409 n. 9 ;. marriage the, p. 414 n. 4 ; monoamong gamous a as rule, p. 441 ; polygyny the, p. 443 ; polyamong andry the, pp. 450 sq. ; among the, obligatory continence among p. 483 n. 5 ; myths of the, p. 508 i ; Levirate n. the, pp. among ance 511 sy., 512 n. 5 ; rule of inheritthe, p. 512 n. 5 ; among divorce among the, p. 532 nn. 2 "" 4^"i .533 tattooing Thracians, the, among by purchase p. 169 ; marriage

of

(North Malabar), polyandry

gamous, of, mono-

the, p. 455. among Isthmians Tehuantepec,

women

of pp. 435, 501 ; excess the, p. 461 ; conamong jugal the, p. 501. affection among See Patagonians. Tehuelches.

Teleostei,

paternal
10.

care

among

many, p. Teneriffe, aborigines of,jus primac the, p. 76 ; nakedness noctis among the, p. 189. of

among

the, p. 396.

INDEX

639

Thuringia, ceremony in, p. 397 ; period in, p. 424 n. i.

Thysanura, colours

of purchase for marriage

p. 2ign.

of the, p. 245.
through males
; polyandry
112
1

Tibetans,
among

kinship

the, 16, 453, 456, of presents among n. 3 ; celibacy of 9 ; marriage p. 409 portion 473-475, 504 nuns the, p. the, p. 415 n. i ; excess among among and monks the, p. the, p. 463 ; examong of men among 153 ; monogamy births births among cess the, among of male of male 456 ; excess the, p. 474 ; little lousy, pp. 467, 473, 480 ; divorce among addicted to jeathe, pp. 524, 532 n. 6, 534 n. 4. p. 515. See Caindu. Togiagamutes, Timorese, women the family among of nakedness
nn. i,
-

the, pp. the, pp. among

102,

8 ; endogamy of the pp. ; 327, 348, 349, 480 villages and households tality of the, p. 327 ; morthe, of children among for desire p. 349 ; their offspring, by expp. 378 sq. ; marriage change

certain, p. 188 ; exogamy the, p. 302 ; divorce among the, p. 524 n. 5. among Timor-laut, coquetry of the young disposal in, 201 ; of a p. people in, hand ; classp. 215 girl's in, p. 371 n 4 ; marriage endogamy by purchase in, p. 394
among

the, pp. 46 sq. Togoland, Negroes of, their estimation female 124 ; p. of chastity, n. 8. as a 438 monogamous rule, p. Toltecs, p. 369. Tongans, duties among husband's the, p. 1 6 ; their ideas of female

Tinguianes
Tinneh, births

(Philippines), mous, monoga2.

excess

of female the, p. 466 ; their among women not prolific,p. 490 n. 8 ; the, p. 500 n. 2. among polygyny See Chippewyans. lowed be folTipperahs, pregnancy must by marriage the, among course, sexual interp. 24 ; unrestrained but no promiscuity among disdained the, p. 71 ; bachelors the, p. 137 ; female dress among

p. 437 n. Eastern,

virtue, p. 7 1 ; privileges of their chiefs, p. 79 ; rules of succession the, p. 99 ; celibacy of among women rare the, p. 136 ; among love among the, p. 163 ; making tattooing among the, pp. 177 n. 12, ideas 201 n. 4 ; their of decency, p. the, 207 ; early betrothals among liberty of women's 214 ; p.
the, p. 217 ; conchoice among jugal the, pp. 358 among affection the, pp. sq. ; polygyny among 441 n. 3, 444 n. 4 ; divorce among the, pp. 521, 522, 533 n. 4. See Niutabutabu. Tonquin, polygyny in, p. 489. Torndirrup kinship (Australia),
-

the, p. 200 ; endogamy of among by the, p. 366 ; wives obtained the, p. 390 n. 7 ; service among a as through males among the, p. 101. monogamous rule, p. 439 n. Torres dress 1 1 ; divorce among Strait, the, p. 523. tribes of, among dained Tlascala (Mexico), celibates disthe, pp. 191 n. 4, 196. in, p. 139 ; shaving Tottiyars, group-marriage the among heads of newly married couples in, the, pp. 53, 57. Touaregs, husband's duties among p. 176 n. Toads, liberty of the, p. 17 ; women's sexual sounds of, p. 247 ; the, p. 220 ; love colours of, p. 248 choice among de, Count Tocqueville, on the want the, p. 358 ; marriage among between different the, p. 414 n. 4 ; of sympathy portion among classes, pp. 369 sq. Todas, group-marriage andry polyand the, pp. 53, 57, 116, among ship 452,455,458, 472 n. 3, 516; kinthe, through males among
U2 ; celibacy almost pp. 101, the, among p. 135; unknown liberty of choice the, among

monogamous 439, 502 ;

a rule, pp. as 435, of their authority women, p. 502 ; divorce among the, p. 527 n. i. the, of Rhat, divorce among

p. 53on. 3. Western, , regards

their opinions celibacy, p. 135.

as

640

INDEX

Turkeys, wild, courtship by females prostitution held in abhorrence by the, p. 71 ; celibacy among, p. 158 n. 2. Turkish the, p. 136 ; among unknown countries, religious endogamy dress of girls among in the, p. 375. the, p. 200 ; immorality due to monogamous, pp. 436, 507 ; morpeoples, tality divorce foreign influence the, p. 466 ; the, p. among among 69 ; early betrothals among the, p. 524 n. 5. the, among in Europe, celibacy in, pp. Towns by purchase p. 214 ; marriage districts. the, p. 402 n. i ; omens 146, 148. Cf. Country among Western some, Trarsa( their ideal Sahara), among p. 423 Turkomans, state of female beauty, p. 259. of morality Trinidad, aborigines of, nakedness the, p. 69 ; standard among of female excellence among the, p. 187 n. 5. the, pp. of women among Trumaf, curious usage among the, 381 sq. Turko-Tartars, p. 205. primitive, state of, Tsonontooas, or Senecas, the, p. 69 ; their morality among polyandry terms for mother, the, p. 451. among p. 88 ; monogamous, Tubori, their ideas of modesty, p. p. 507. Turks, p. 364. 207. Tukopia Central female Asia, (Santa Cruz Islands), of by in, 62 the, p. marriage ; marcapture chastity among p. 385 ; riage by in, by the, p. marriage purchase p. purchase among in, by exchange 399 n. 7 ; excess 402 n. I ; marriage of women female in, jealousy p. 498. the, p. 409 n. p. 462 ; of presents among Tuluvas, their terms for father and the, pp. 444 9 ; polygyny among n. 1 1, 449. mother, p. 86. Turra Tunberri kinship through (Australia), (Australia), monogamous,
'

Toungtha,

the, p. 101. p. 437. males among Tunguses, a seducer bound to marry Tuski, repudiated wives supported his victim among by their former husbands the, pp. 62 sq. ; among betrothals the, 19 ; guests supplying p. early with wives the, p. 214 ; infanticide the, p. 74 ; mongrels among among the, p. 283 ; wives the, p. among almost among tained obunknown by service among by exchange the, p. 312 ; marriage ol h. n. the, ; presents among 391 9 ; p. 409 marriage portion among n. the, p. 410 n. ii ; monogamous their weddings, 13 ; p. 418 as a rule, p. 440 n. 2 ; polygyny the, pp. 489, polygyny among the, p. 444 n. n. 493among Tylor, Dr. E. B., his statistical Tupinambases, prohibition of incest ' velopment the, p. 293. among method of 'investigating the deinstitutions,' Tupis, their terms for father and of pp. 4 mother,

dained disp. 85 ; bachelors amo^ng the, p. 137 ; nakedness the, p. 187 n. of men among the, 4 ; dress of maidens among by the pp. 196 sq. ; ring worn men some among of the, p. 201 ;

consanguineous marriage among cerethe, p. 296 ; no mony marriage the, p. 417 n. 4 ; among the, p. 444 n. I ; polygyny among Levirate among the, p. 510 n. 3. Turalinzes, marriage by purchase
among Turanian the, p. 393. family, system
among of
nomenclature

sq. ; on the family among savages, ' La Couvade,' i ; on : p. 42 n. i ; on the maternal p. 107 n. system, pp. 109 sq. ; on the connection between exogamy and the classificatory system of relationship the cop. 329 ; on existence of marriage by capture and exogamy, pp. 388 sq. Tyre, marriage with a half-sisterat,
p. 295.

U Uainuma, their term

for father, p. 92.

the, pp. 82 sq.

INDEX

641

Uaraguagu,

and mother, p. 85. Uaupe's, their custom of pulling out more the eyebrows, p. 167 ; men women than among ornamented

the, with a sister among pp. 292, 333, 339 sq. ; isolation the, p. 333 ; of families among the, paucity of children among pp. 339 sq. ; endogamy of the, men the, p. 182 ; nakedness p. 364 ; marriage by purchase of wo(?) the, p. 398 ; marriage cerethe, pp. 187 n. 5, 192 among mony among the, p. 420 ; andry among casions polysq. ; female dress on festive occorations the, p. 198 ; deabhorrent to the, pp. 5 1 5 among .sy. Veddahs, Rock, husband's duties the, id.n. i ; their among famiideal of female beauty, p. 258 ; the, p. 17 ; live in lies among
or small septs, pp. 43 sq. ; the, p. 506. social equality among Vellalah caste in Coimbatore, polyandry

their terms

for father

as a rule, pp. 322, exogamous large households ; of 347 325, the, p. 325 ; ceremony of capture the, p. 384 ; polygyny among the, pp. 441 n. 4, among 443 sq. ; divorce scarcely occurs the, p. 522. among Uea (Loyalty Islands),female chastity in, p. 64.
'

Vera

the, p. 454. among Paz, kinship through males only, in, p. 98. Vertebrata, lower, fighting for females

Ukraine,

pregpeasants of the, nancy be followed by marriage the, 24. p. among

must

the, p. 159; sexual among the, p. 253 ; selection among to preference given vigorous males by the females of the, p.

Ulaua

(Solomon Islands), covering

255Victoria,

in, p. 191 n. 3. of the men See Aleuts. Unimak. United States, no parental restraints in the, p. 239 ; upon marriage in the, p. 373 ; race-endogamy females excess among mulatto of
of children n the, p. 477 ; excess female children in the families of cross-breeds in the, p. 478. for adulUplands-lag, tery punishment

"

natives of, the family the, p. 45 ; love among among the, p. 359. -, natives of Western, seclusion the, p. of the sexes among 65 ; punishments for illegitimacy for mothe, ib. ; combats among
men

the, p. 161 ; prohibiamong tion the, p. of marriage among 300 ; relationship by allianceabar to marriage the, p. 309 ; among 122. to the, the, polygyny p. among p. 444 ; according for reUral-Altaic peoples, terms the, p. 5 1 1 n. 3 ; lations Levirate among divorce among the, p. 523. many, pp. 92 sq. t among Villermd, L. R., on the periodical Uralian family, system of nomenclature the, p. 82. enhancement of the procreative among liberty of choice Usbegs, women's ences power of man, p. 33 ; on differamong the, p.
220
n.

7.

Vaitupu (Ellice tattooing Islands), in, p. 201 n. 4. Vans, marriage of brother and sister the, p. 293. among for, pp. 488, taste Variety, man's

p. 265. R., on the prognathous type of face, p. 267 ; on between brother and marriage sister,p. 333. Virginity, man's requirement of, from his bride, pp. 123 sq. Vischer, F. Th., on personal beauty,

of

stature,

Virchow,

Prof.

53", 548. Veddahs, monogamous,

pp. 60, 436,

among 507 ; divorce unknown the, pp. 60, 5 1 7 ; terms of address

p. 258 n. 5. Vogt, Prof. C., aversion between different animal species, p. 253 n. I ; on the intermixture of breeds,

p. 289. the, pp. 90, 94 ; jealousy Voguls, marriage by capture among among the, p. 386 n. 4 ; divorce excepthe, p. 118 ; among of the men tional the, p. 521 n. 9. their decorations, p. 165 ; maramong riage
T

642

INDEX

Voisin, Dr. A.,

intermarriage, to the effects of conaversion pp. sanguineous n. 2. 320 sg. marriage, pp.34o,344. Mr. Alex., on Walker, Votyaks, lending wives among the stimuthe, lating influence father, for term n. I of novelty, p. 182 ; their p. 74 spring, n. i ; on love excited by contrasts, pp. 91 sq. ; their desire for offon

ture p. 379 ; marriage by capthe, p. 386 ; marriage among the, among p. 410 ; portion bigamy the, p. 450 n. 6 ; among divorce the, among exceptional

p. 354, ib. n. 5 ; on preference modified by age, p. 362. Walla Wallas (of the Nez Perec's),

p. 521

n.

9. W

the, obligatory continence among p. 483 n. 5. Wallace, Mr. A. R., on the origin sexual characters, of secondary ences pp. 243, 250 sg. ; on racial differas
a

Wa-chaga,
J89,

of the, pp. nakedness 193 sg. ; ceremony of capture the, p. 384. among in,p. 1 6 1 Wada'i, fighting for women for Waganda, their punishment
.

p. 273
ness

result of natural selection, i ; on n. the hairless-

adultery, p. 121 ; celibacy caused by polygyny the, p. 144 ; among the, p. 306 ; exogamy among protection, p. 21. Wantonness for desire their of savages,pp.6 1 offspring, p. 377 ; ,66-72. Wanyoro, by the, nakedness purchase among of girls among marriage the, p. 197 n. 4 ; incest among among of women p. 393 ; excess n. the, pp. 291, 327 ; recognized the, pp. 464, 465 4 ; portion probetween the sexes at birth the, grades of relationship among the, pp. 468, 469, 479 ; p. 327 ; their desire for offspring, among on the, 377 ; marriage p. obligatory continence among credit the, p. 394 ; their wedamong p. 484 n. dings, Wagner, Moriz, on instinctive averp. 418 ; polygyny among sion intermarriage, to the, p. 434 ; obligatory p. 320 nence contin.

of man, p. 276 n. 2 ; on the infertility of hybrids, p. 279 ; on in-and-in, p. 336 ; on breeding in savage society, p. 505. equality Walrus, its substitute for paternal

2.

for father, p. Waguha, their terms 88 ; terms the, of address among 94 ; after children named pp. 91, the father among the, p. 103 ; recognize the part taken by both in generation, p. 105 ; parents the, p. among celibacy unknown of the, p. 366 ; 145 ; endogamy excess the, pp. of women among the, 464, 465 n. 4 ; divorce among
pp. 522 sq. Waitahoo (Marquesas Islands), beauty of the tattooing in, p. 181. dress, Waitz, Prof. Th., on savage the p. 199 ; on deviations from

n. ; the, p. 484 among become their women sterile early, p. 487 ; inheriting widows among

national type, p. 266. Wakamba, marry early, p. 138 ; local exogamy the, p. among among ceremony ; of capture 323 on the, p. 384 ; marriage credit ing inherit8 n. the, ; p. 394 among the, p. 513 n. widows among I ; divorce among the, p. 532 n. 2. instinctive Mr. C. S., on Wake,

the, p. 513 n. i ; divorce among the, p. 530 n. 7. L. A., and Warnkoenig, Stein, L., on the morning gift,p. 407 n. 8. Warraus, the, p. among polyandry women 451 ; their get old early, the, p. p. 486 ; Levirate among 5 ion. 3. incest among Warua, the, p. 291. Indians of Western, Washington, the, pp. 443 among polygyny n. not pro5, 449 ; their women lific, among p. 491 n. ; love the, p. 503 ; Levirate among the, 3, 511 n. 2. pp. 5 ion. Wa-taita, jus primce noctis among the, pp. 75 sq. ; their custom of
the ear-lobes, p. 166 ; enlarging the, marriage with a sister among ; ceremony 292, pp. 333 of capture the, p. 384 ; excess among the, p. 464. of women among

INDEX

643

Wa-taveita, their want of modesty, pp. 1 88 sq. have to Watch-an-dies, a said definite pairing season, p. 28 ; their festival of Caa-ro, ib. ; their p. 37. conditions of life, grees Watubela Islanders, prohibited dethe, p. 302 ; monogamous, p. 437 n. i ; separation the, p. 517 allowed among
among

the ancient Arabs, the origin of exop. the gamy and prohibition of kindred, p. 316 marriage between n. i ; on endogamy and incest system
102
n.

among 4 ;

on

among p. 353 n. i. primitive men, Winnebah, want of conjugal tion affecin, p. 357. T., on Winterbottom, the origin of the maternal system, p. 108. is Wintun a wife who (California), destroy her may abandoned child,

not
n.

5.

Watuta,

of men among nakedness the, p. 189. Weasel, pairing season of the, p.26n. feasts, pp. 418, 419, 421. Wedding Wedding-ring, p. 421. Weismann's, Prof. A., theory of heredity applied to the origin of races, the human pp. 271-273, 543. H., on Welcker, stature the and form of the skull, p. 268. Welsh, joint-family of 'the, p. 326 ;
among prohibition of marriage the, ib. ; endogamy of the, p. 367 ; the, ceremony of capture among by purchase p. 387 ; marriage the, pp. among 397, 407 sq. ; the, pp. 407 gift among morning sq. ; marriage portion among the, p. 413. Wetter in, p. 371 class, endogamy n. 4 ; female jealousyin, p. 499 in, p. 523 n. 9. n. 6 ; divorce Whales, marriage and paternal care have no among, p. 12 ; some, definite pairing season, p. 27. Wheeler, Mr. J. Talboys, on the

the, p. 24 ; struggle of for men the, p. among dress among the, 164 ; female p. 189 ; do not buy their wives, p. 398 ; superstitious ceremonies the, p. 485 n. 2 ; mortality among the, p. 491 n. 4 ; of children among divorce rare among the, p. 521. Wittrock, Prof. V. B., on marriage between persons with different
among
women

and

with
custom

similar colours

of the

eye, p. 355-

Wives,

of supplying guests 130, 131, 539 ; exchange of, p. 75 ; obtained by service, pp. 390-392 ; first,pp. 443-448, 547 ; favourite, pp. 448, 449, 547 ; status of, p. 550. Wolf, marriage and paternal care

with, pp. 73-75,

of the, p. 12 ; pairing season of the, p. 26 n. Wolofs, marriage not till complete is pregnant, among the woman the, p. 23 ; their women get old early, p. 487. Women, their liberty of choice, ix. ; more ch. particular in their men, choice than pp. 253 sq. ;

origin of polyandry, p. 1 16. Widowers, forbidden to remarry for a certain period after the wife's death, p. 129. Widows, killed, pp. 125 sqt ; duties deceased husbands, of, towards forbidden to marry pp. 126 sq. ; again" pp. 127 sq. ; forbidden to for a remarry certain period death, pp. after the husband's
128-130. Wieland, C. M., on preference modified by age, p. 362 Wife, marriage dissolved by the, pp. 526-529, 534. Wife-purchase, p. 382. Wilken, Prof. G. A., on the cuity promisof primitive man, pp. 51, 6 1 n. 2, 78 n. 3 ; on the maternal

'short prime of savage, pp. 486488, 548 ; status of, in monogamous pp. 500-502 : communities, status of, influencing the stability of marriage, Wood, Rev.

J.

pp. 533, 535 sq. G., on brilliant

colours and the power of song as to complementary each other birds, p. 248. among Wukas (New Guinea), marriage the, p. 420 n. 8. ceremony among Wundt, Prof. W., on custom and
ments, religion, p. 180 ; on savage ornafeeling on the ; p. 185 of the 186, 189 ; on shame, pp. origin of dress, ib.

644

INDEX

Wyandots,

their system of nomenclature, p. 84 ; monogamous, the, p. 435 ; Levirate among p. 510 n. 3 ; marriage upon trial the, p. 518. among

Yucatan,

in, p. of women females 461 ; among of Ladino children in, p. 477. through , ancient, succession males in, p. 98 ; circumcision in,
excess
excess

Yaguarundi,
care

marriage and paternal of the, p. 12. Yahgans (Tierradel Fuego), no fluctuation in the conspicuous the, of births among number
p. 31 ; their conditions of life, pp. 37 sq. ; terms for relationships the, pp. 88, 89, 94 ; childamong ren belong to the father's clan
the, p. 99 ; property among hereditary in the line male ibt rare the, ; celibacy among

p. 202 ; marriage with a halfin, in, p. sister p. 295 ; exogamy by 298 ; relationship alliance a bar to marriage in, p. 309 ; divorce in, pp. 521, 533 n. 3. Yukonikhotana (Alaska),do not buy their wives, p. 398. Yule Islanders, men decorated more than
women

among

the,
women,

pp.

183 sq. ; position of their

by purchase p. 184 ; marriage n. i. the, among p. 402 Yurok on (California), marriage

the, p. 394 n. 8 ; credit among the, among validity of marriage p. 402 n. 4 ; monogamous, p. 435 ; divorce the, p. 532 among

the, p. 135 ; prohibited among degrees among the, pp. 299, 318, the, 325 ; infanticide rare among p. 313 ; their households, p. 325 ; between the sexes proportion the, p. 466 ; polyandry among abhorrent to the, p. 515 ; divorce the, p. 522. See Fuegians. among Yak, wild, pairing season of the,
p. 26 Yameos,
n.

local exogamy the, among pp. 321 sg. Yap dress in, (Carolines), male pp. 190 sq. Yendalines divorce (Indo-China), among Yerkalas,

Zambesi, polygyny down the, p. 495. Zapotecs, excess of women among the, p. 461 ; monogamous, p. 501 ; the, conjugal affection among ib. Zulus, kinship through males among by the, p. 103 ; celibacy caused

the, p. 143 ; paintpoverty among ing the, p. 176 the, p. 519. of girls among n. 6 ; prohibition of consanguinemarriage between cousins ous the, p. 297. the, p. 307 ; among marriage among Yokuts depravation local exogamy (California), the, pp. among due to the influence of the whites 307-323 ; their views on consanguineous rethe, p. 66 ; speedy among marriage marriage, p. 350 ; wives the, of widowers and widows obtained by service among 6 nn. n. the, ; among among prohibited p. 129 p. 390 polygyny 2, 6. the, pp. 447, 493, 499 5 Levirate Ysabel Islanders (Solomon Islands), the, p. 511 n. ; divorce among decorations the, p. 198 the, pp. among 522, 523, 530 among See Mahaga. i. n. n. 7, 531 n. 2, 532 n. 2.

THE

END

RICHARD

CLAY

AND

SONS,

LIMITED,

LONDON

AND

BUNGAY.

THE

HISTORY

OF

HUMAN
BY

MARRIAGE

EDWARD
LECTURER ON SOCIOLOGY
AT

WESTERMARCK
THE

UNIVERSITY

OF

HELSINGFORS

WITH

PREFACE

BY

DR.

A.

R.

WALLACE

Third

Edition.

8vo.

143.

net.

Some

Opinions
Edward
B.

of the

Press

on

the First Edition:

October 3, 1891.

"

Tylor in The
at
once

Academy, takes
an

"

volume debated

which

important
society.
.

place in the
.
.

much

problem

of primitive

The

guishing distin-

character
vigorous

of Dr. Westermarck's

whole
and

treatise is his culture-side

effort to work
into

the biology-side
one

the
; and

of anthropology be
no

connected of the

system

there

can

doubt

of the value

resulting

discussions, which
in this direction."

will develop

further

as

the inquiry

goes

on

Spectator,
"

February

13, 1892.

Mr. Wallace's command

the book

eulogium

of the author's will be than

a

clearness of style by
every

and

of English
is much far the
a more

echoed clever

reader.

But

literary performance.
to
our

It is by knowledge of

most

important interesting
.
.

contribution chapter
a

profoundly
yet

in human its

history that has

appeared.

Not

page

is without

interest."

Athenaeum,
"

August

8, 1891.

We

are

inclined

to

concur

in Mr. is written

Wallace's

opinion.

It

must

be added

that the work

delicate and

in excellent
in
a

English,
tone

that it deals with

difficult questions
is clear and

of

faultless taste, that

well arranged, end."

its style and

its matter

ingly exceedto

that it is readable
October, 1891.

from

beginning

Mind,
"

The

author's

equipment,
a

logical

as

well

as

psychological,

for his task is of

very

exceptional
Review,
on

order."
August,

Westminster
"

1891.

very

able

volume

the

subjectof
to set

human the world

ideas."

marriage,

which,
again

in

our

opinion,

is calculated

thinking

with

view

to correcting

preconceived

Times,
"

July
to

2,

1891.
treatment

Dr. Westermarck accumulated

resources

brings
results of
a

the

of his study

subject
the In
.

the

of

very

extensive and

and
...

dialectical this

powerful

logical mind.

judgment
and

(Mr. Wallace's)we
views which

fully
are

concur.

Mr. and

Westermarck ingenious, and great

propounds supports

at

once

novel

them

with

great variety of illustrations

cogency

of reasoning."
Scotsman,

July
rarely by
any

6, 1891.

"

Scientific precision
agreeable
and

has

been

attained

in

style
Mr.

more

elegant would less well

indigenous been
. . .

writer.

Westermarck's
even

book been
a

have
written.

deeply The

interesting results of his

if it had

erudition

form

mountain

of wealth."
Gazette,

St.

James's
of his highly.

July

20,

1891.
...

"Of
cannot

the speak

value
too

(the author's)researches
His

we

book
on

is in every it by

way

deserving

high of the

eulogy

pronounced

Mr.

Wallace."

Manchester
"

Guardian,

July, 1891.
his position among

Mr. Westermarck

has

established
he

the

first of historical many

race,

anthropologists, mysteries
out

has

thrown

light upon human

of the unsolved and

in the

history several

of the

he has

swept

of the way

theories which
of

have main

hitherto
question

blocked
at

the
.
.

path
.

to

right solution

the for

issue.

The

book
It is
no

affords
small has

model
compliment
to

future investigators
to

in this field. that

English

anthropology

the author

chosen

write

his book

in English."

Anti-Jacobin, July
"

18, 1891.

Certainly
a

the most

literature of
From
"

deeply

valuable of recent interesting theme."

Daily

contributions

to

the

leading article in Liverpool

Post,Jufy
that
even

24,

1891.

There

is every

reason a

to

suppose

this

deeply

terestin in-

book
who
are

will find
by

host for

of readers their from

own

among rather

those
than

attracted

facts

sake

for the theories that may

Guardian,
"

be drawn

them."

November

n,

1891.

Not

only

profoundly

learned

but delightfully readable."

Warrington
"

Guardian,

September 16, 1891.

monumental
National

book."

Observer,

August

i,

1891.
.
.

"An

invaluable recommend

contribution
Mr.
to

to science,

and

we

confidently

Westermarck's

History
but

of
to

Human

Marriage,

not

only

all anthropologists,

all them

that love good

reading."
Daily News,

Sussex
"

October 7, 1891.

One

of

the

most
...

readable
A

works

in the unknown

whole

range

of

scientific writing.

comparatively

student

until

the taken

publication
his position

of

this

work,

Dr.

Westermarck

has

no\

in the very

front rank
any

of historical anthrc pretentions

ca:

pologists.

No with

library
the History

of

scientific

dispense public

of Human
should

Marriage,
possess
a

and

ever

library in the country

The

copy."

Critic of

(New York},September,
first importance.
. . .

12,

1891.

"A

work

the

The

excellence apparen

expression

corresponds

to

the elevation

of sentiment

throughout."
L. Marillier, in Revue ge'ne'rale

des

Sciences,

September 15, 1892.

"

Le

livre de

M.

Westermarck

est,

sans

contredit,
aient

1'une de
faites,
e

meilleurs
c'est
en
a

monographies

sociologiques

qui

"t6

1'heure actuelle
que Ton

1'ouvrage
possede

le plus
sur sure

complet, question la plus

le plus rich
du

informations celui
ou

cette et

mariag

et

Ton

trouve

la plus

p"n"trant

critique."
M. Boule,
ne

in L'Anthropologie,

November-December,
ou

1892.

"Je

connais plus de

pas

un

volume

plus

de

faits, plus

recherches,
Rene de

science,

soient accumuleV
du
Droit, de
1893.

Kerallain,
et

in

Revue

generate

Legislation
"

de

la

Jurisprudence, May-June,
trouv"
rang du coup genre,
.

M.

Westermarck plac"
au

s'est

6crire
qui
. .

un

livre qi
se c

s'est

premier
et

du

surpris
nous,

contradicteurs

qui

deja

fait autorit".

Selon

livre doit faire epoque."

Brentano, in Zeitschrift fur

Prof. Lujo

Social

und

Wirthschaftsgeschichte,
"

1893.

Ein Werk

von

erstaunlicher
.

Gelehrsamkeit
und

und

ungewohn F

lichem Wallace

Scharfsinn.
bei."

Voll

ganz

stimme

ich Alfred

ro

UNIVERSITY OFTORONTO
LIBRARY

-3

Do
remove

not

01
c+-

0
P

o
Hj

the card

from

this

H-

Pocket.

(TO (0

OS

Acme

Library
Pat. "Ref.

Card
Index

Hecket File."

Under

Made

by LIBSABY

BUEEAU,

Boston